Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
New Story.
New Rules.
New Team.
All Action.
Same Insanity.
Get ready to hit the ground running.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter One: “Things Change.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
A few months after Hanna Solas' defeat, on an Earth, in the multiverse. A few weeks after Futaba's babyshower.
It was was a cool, clear Friday night, right after dark, in Aspen, Colorado, in the home reality of three very interesting individuals.
Those three individuals were Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru. All of them were woman at the time, as they had finally made it in to an up scale nightclub.
They were all woman, due to being female allowed them quicker entry into the nightclub.
The three knew they were sexy, as women, and they used that to their advantage.
Ranma wore a black mini-skirt, with a red tubetop across her breasts that matched her hair color.
Natsuru wore a blue strapless dress that matched her hair color, and went down to just above her knees.
Akira wore tight fitting, black denim jeans, with a yellow blouse that matched her hair color.
All three of them wore simple, flat soled shoes. And each had on pantyhose, due to the slight chill in the outside air.
As the entered the crowded nightclub, they stood in a line, stood side by side, with Ranma on the left side, Akira in the middle, and Natsuru on the right side, as the looked out at the crowd of people in the room.
Ranma turned to the two other two women, as she asked, in english, “Well, we are here. What should we do first?”
Akira suggested, in english, “First, let us find a table, and get a few drinks. This place is so crowded, we need to do that first. Or, even as babes, we might not get served. Nor, find a table, when we finally decide to sit down.”
Natsuru said, in english, “Good idea. Then, we can take turns dancing with each other, while the third waits are our table.”
The other two women nodded in agreement. All three of them went to find a table in the crowded nightclub.
(_)
A little while later, in the same nightclub, across the main room, from the entrance, in a second story office, overlooking the dance floor, a meeting of representatives, of various powers in the world were having a discussion with a well dressed, black haired japanese man.
The reasons the meeting was held in the nightclub, was that almost no one would expect such a meeting to take place in a nightclub. With the owner and manager, will paid to allow the meeting, and keep meeting private.
Also, they all entered from a side entrance, from the back of the building. Allowing them to avoid everyone else in the nightclub, from seeing them.
Among those in the room, was a large tall, physically fit, blond man, known as Gomez. He sat with the other representatives, at the office table.
Gomez, along with the other representatives quietly watch the japanese man standing, at the end of the table, as made his pitch, in very well spoken english.
Gomez thought, 'The way this man's associates had contacted us was interesting. They hacked our computers and left the messages for this place, and time. Also, in the message, they gave us some basic formulas dealing with metaphysics, to prove their claims.'
'And the scientists I know, whom were shown the formulas were emotionally floored. They said that if the formulas were correct. Which they looked like. This is opened up several interesting possibilities for them.'
'As such, I was sent to this meeting, to listen to this man. And from listening to you, I do not think this meeting was a waste of time. If anything, this man knows how explain things, while keeping his audience interested.'
'Also, he wisely hasn't given us his name, but it if what he is telling us is true, I can understand why he is being so secretive with his personal information. I will have to report to my superiors, once we are finish here.'
'Still, there are a few things that appear, off, about this man.'
Gomez looked closer at the japanese man, as he continuing his speech, with Gomez still paying close attention to the man's speech.
The japanese man was average height and physical build for his nationality. He had brown eyes, his black hair was cut short, in a slightly wild hair style. He looked like he could be in his mid-twenties, though he could be no older than thirty. He was well dressed in a black suit, tie, and formal black men's dress shoes.
Though, the man appeared to have very pale skin.
What concerned Gomez the most was the man, was that his skin was very pale, and he was using a cane, in his right hand, to help keep his steady, while he stood. The cane itself was a three feet long black metal stick, with a silver handle grip.
Gomez thought, 'That is no act. He is putting some of his weight on that cane. And given how pale his skin is, it is clear he is ill. Maybe very ill, and likely physically weak. Due to his apparent illness, he might actually be young than he appears. But, he still feels that he has to do this. And I can respect him for doing so. Now, about the other person, that he came in with.'
Gomez looked to the man's right side, was a woman with brown hair standing at attention. She was a fair skinned woman in her mid-twenties. She wore a black chauffeur suit, without the hat. She had a chrome flashlight hooked to the right side of her belt.
But, it was the woman's brown hair, which almost looked like her hair was styled in a crewcut, that drew most of Gozem's interest. Though, Gomez was almost interested in the way the woman was standing. She had her back to the wall, but she was not leaning against the wall. Instead, she standing up straight, as she had her head turned towards them.
Gomez mentally wondered, 'Her hair seemed like it had been shaved off and only recently been growing back. Also, her body language shows that she is a professional. She had not leaned, nor stopped looking at us, during the whom meeting.'
'And I can tell, from the way this woman is looking at us, she completely aware of what is happening in this room.'
'As such, I would guess she must be the japanese man's assistant and bodyguard. And I have long since learned from Birdy that small packages can offer big surprises. I better not underestimate her.'
Gomez turned to looked back to the japanese man. He had been paying attention to what the japanese man was saying, as he thought, 'It looks like this man is wrapping up his speech.'
The man said, in english, “So, as you can see, my enemies are your enemies. I appreciate your time. And I hope you take precautions. Thank you. Before any of your ask questions. I am real under some time constrains at the moment. You have been given plenty of information from myself, and my associates, already. I do not have to time to give you any more. Have a pleasant evening.”
Then, man then turned, and used his cane, as he walked over to the exit door, that lead to the dance floor, and bar area.
The man's assistant noticed this, as she walked over to the door, and opened the door for him. He then walked out, using his cane, with his assistant closing the door behind them.
Soon after, the others in the room filed out and discretely left the building from a side exit, that took them directly outside, to the back of the building. Where they could take their cars, and leave, without being seen by those in the nightclub.
(_)
At that moment, the bottom floor, in the main room of the nightclub, Ranma was sitting in a chapter, at a small four person table, as she sipped her bottle of beer. She watched as Akira and Natsuru dance on the dance floor, to the rock music playing, for the last few minutes.
Ranma thought, 'Those two really love each other. And they do deserve each other. I am so glad I accepted their offer to let me be in their personal life. It has been so much fun. Coop taught be how nice it was to be with someone who returned my love. And these two have done the same for me. And I do my best to returned it. I am also glad that Natsuru let me have first dance with Akira. I will have to do something nice for her, later.'
A few seconds later, as the rock song that was playing, began to wind down, Akira and Natsuru stopped dance, and returned to their table. Both sat down, in chairs, near Ranma. And they each took a sip of their own bottles of beer.
As Ranma saw the other two finish drinking, and set their bottles back down, Ranma asked, “So, what now?”
Natsuru suggested, “I have an idea for a game.”
Akira replied, “I am all ears.”
Natsuru said, “Two of us pick a single man out at random and have the third go up to that man, and flirt with him.”
Akira commented, “That is mean.”
Natsuru defended her idea, as she stated, “It is not cruel if you let him down gently. Done right, with a simple kiss on his cheek, it could even bright that man's day.”
Ranma said, “I like it. Akira, you go first.”
Akira asked, “Why me?”
Ranma replied, “You got to dance twice. Now, you can go first. After that, I will go. Then Natsuru. Because Natsuru was nice enough to let me have the first dance with you.”
Natsuru turned Ranma, as she smiled at the redheaded woman. She said, in a happy tone of voice, “Thank you, Ranma. That is so sweet.” She then looked around, as she tried to find the first man for Akira to flirt with. As she continued, “Now, who will be our first contestant?”
From across the room, Ranma spotted a man in a black suit, whom was using a cane. The man was coming down a second story some stairs, from a catwalk. There was steel railing on both the catwalk, and stairs. As the man carefully made his way down the stairs, from the second floor, he was being helped by a woman in a black chauffeur suit.
When the man reached the bottom, he started using his cane to walk to the left end of the bar counter, near the stairs. He then sat a stool in front of the bar counter, with the woman standing right beside him, to the man's left side. After which, the man set his cane against the bar counter, by his right leg.
The man's back was turned to them, as Ranma pointed at him, with her right hand. She stated, “How about that guy, as the end of the bar. The one with the cane. He looks like he could use some cheering up.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Natsuru and Akira looked over at the man and woman, whom were across the room from them.
Natsuru commented, “It looks he already has a girlfriend.”
Ranma disagreed, “Nope. I know girlfriends. That is no girlfriend. That is an assistant.”
Akira resigned herself to some embarrassment, as she said, “He'll do. Let me just get this over with.”
Akira downed the rest of her beer bottle. She then set the bottle back on the table, and got up from her chair, at their table.
As Akira began walking towards the well dressed man, she saw the bartender had opened a bottle of Bacardi to pour the man a glass of rum.
When Akira got closer, she saw the man then putting a lighter and pack of cigarettes. With him lighting a the cigarette, and putting the lighter and pack of cigarettes, back into his pockets. After which, the man held the cigarette between his right index and middle fingers, as he used his left hand to take a swallow of rum, from his glass.
Akira walked up the man, from the opposite side at his assistant. She stood right behind him, to the man's right. Akira said, in a calm tone of voice, “Hi there. How are you doing?”
The man set his glass down on the counter, as looked upwards. He muttered, “You have got to be kidding me. I am never this lucky with the women back home.”
The man then turned to face the woman, as he said, in a polite tone of voice, “I apologize, Miss. I am rather busy, right now. You see my associates, and I, are bad company. But, since you came over, I could pay for your drink...”
Then, both the japanese man and Akira turned to get a good looked at each others face.
Akira asked, “Rock?”
Rock inquired, “Akira?”
Akira quickly questioned, “Rock? What are you doing here? How did you get here?”
Rock interrupted her, as he began to babble, “Wait a minute. This is where you left for... That explains so much... Chang only started acting weird after the night you met with him... You are the final piece to the puzzle. You must tell me what you said to Chang.”
Akira then noticed how pale and unhealthy Rock looked. She then mentally realized, 'And he is using a cane.' Akira inquired, with worry in her voice, “Rock. I promise I will tell you everything. Though, you are likely not going to like it. But, I am more concerned with your health. You don't look so good. What is the matter?”
Rock flatly answered, “I know, I don't look good. I have been poisoned. And I am slowly dying.”
Akira questioned, “Is there anything we can do for you? You would be very surprised at the resources I have available to me.”
Rock coyly replied, “I am sure. But, there is nothing I can think of that could be done for me, that would still let me remain free.”
(_)
Suddenly, there was a commotion at the front double-door entrance of the bar.
Everyone turned to towards the front, as they watched while the two bouncers were thrown inside, on their backs, and a green haired teenage girl, in her late teens, walked in through the front doors.
The woman was hispanic, with tanned skin. She was short teenage girl, over average height, for her gender. She had green eyes, and she had long green hair, that was tied in a ponytail, at a few points, that ran down her back. She wore black jeans, black boots, a green blouse under an unzipped black leather jacket. The jacket was open and she clearly had two semi-automatic pistols in shoulder holsters. Though, this clothing did little to hide her beautiful looks, athletic figure, and her respectively sized breasts.
The green haired girl rushed through the crowd, to stand by Rock's assistant. She turned to Rock, as she said to him, in english, “They found us.”
Rock noticed that his assistant suddenly tensed up.
Rock turned to them, as he stated, in a reassuring tone of voice, “Fabiola, Annie, calm down. It is not as bad as you think. We just got a lucky break. This woman by me, is Akira. And she will be of great help to us. Though Fabiola, is the car coming around back?”
Akira looked at the green haired teenage girl, as she thought, 'That is Fabiola. Roberta's student. I don't know what is going on. Or, how she ended up with Rock, here. Though, it is clear that Fabiola has grown some, since the Black Lagoon anime series ended.'
The green haired teenager, Fabiola, answered, “Yes.”
Rock replied. “Good.” He then turned to Akira, as he explained to her, “Akira. Things have changed. A lot of stuff is about to happen. I need you to just roll with the situation. I will explain what is going on later. And we will have introductions, then.”
Akira turned back to look at Rock, as she responded, “Okay. Let me go get my friends. They can help. They are over at a nearby table.” She then turned to look at her friends, whom were still sitting in chair, as table across the room.
Akira sat that Natsuru, and Ranma, were looking back at them.
Akira thought, 'Good. They are aware of the situation.'
Akira used her right hand to motion to Ranma and Natsuru to come to her.
Meanwhile, Rock commented, “Help is always welcome.”
(_)
From across the room, Ranma and Natsuru had seen all of what had transpired. And they noticed Akira motioning for them to come over to her.
Ranma commented, “I think our night just got a lot more interesting.”
Natsuru replied, “I agree. Let's go see what is going on.”
As they got up from their chairs, everyone in the room heard a series of clanks towards the front doors.
Everyone turned to looked at the front doors again.
Ranma rhetorically questioned, “You got to be kidding me?”
(_)
At the front of the nightclub, the crowd of people quickly split around four new people, whom were wearing powerarmor that was oddly familiar to Akira and Natsuru.
Akira turned to Rock, as she asked, “Are those the Knight Sabers?”
Rock replied, “More like the Hell Sabers.”
Akira and Rock then turned back to look at the powerarmored women.
Of the four hardsuits, the hardsuit in front of the group was red. The others hardsuits were white, black, and purple.
Meanwhile, almost everyone in the room ran around the four powerarmored woman, as they fled the building, out the front door.
Meanwhile, the only ones still the room were the four powerarmor individuals, Rock, Akira, Annie, Fabiola, Natsuru, and Ranma.
(_)
The lead armored woman in red inquired, in an electronic voice, in english, “Akira?”
Suddenly, the woman pulled up her visor on her helmet, to show them that she was Revy.
Akira then saw that the other women had revealed their faces, by pulling up their visors.
In the white armor was Shenhua. In the black armor was Sawyer. And Akira guessed that the woman in the purple armor was Roberta, whom Akira could see that Roberta's right eye was a cybernetic camera.
Revy stated, “Hey guys. It's Akira.”
Shenhua said, “Hi Akira.”
Sawyer commented, in a mechanical, though more emotional voice than her electrolarynx, “Hello. I hope you are doing well.”
Revy turned back to Roberta, as she said, “Hey, four eyes. This is our student, that we told you about.” She then looked back in front her, towards Akira and Rock.
Roberta looked over at Akira, as she calmed said, “Hello.”
Akira thought, 'Yep. That is Roberta. Four eyes is one of the more polite nicknames that Revy has for her. Still, I would like to know what is going?' She questioned, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “Guys. What are you doing here? What is going on?”
Revy answered, “We are here to capture my wayward boyfriend, and his friends... A lot has happened since you left.”
Akira deadpanned, “From what I am seeing. That is quite apparent.”
Revy responded, “By the way, the girls gave us your goodbye message. And I agree that time on the beach was fun.” Revy turned to Rock, as she lowered her visor. She requested, “So Rock, care to surrender?”
A second later, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta, lowered the visors on their helmets, as well.
Meanwhile, Rock looked at Revy, as he brought the lit cigarette, between his right index and middle fingers, up to his mouth. He then took a slow drag from his cigarette. Next, he put the cigarette out, as he blew out the smoke from his lungs.
After which, Rock turned to Revy, as he bluntly stated, “No.” Rock extended his right hand towards Revy.
Suddenly, from underside of Rock's right sleeve, popped out a small, sci-fi looking gun, from his wrist mounted spring-loaded gamblers' rig, that went into right his hand.
Rock gripped, and pointed the sonic shotgun at the four armored women. He then pulled the trigger.
There was no not recoil, nor real auditory sound, the weapon created a wave of sound, in the cone shape, spreading outward, that not only knocked the four armored women back, but blew out the front wall of the nightclub.
Rock had his gun slide back into his sleeve, with his gambler's rig. He turned to Akira, as he stated, “That will not keep them down for long. We need to leave as quickly as possible. Get your friends and come with us.”
Rock used his right hand to grip the top of his cane, as he got up from his seat. He then using the cane to help support himself, as he hobbled with Annie and Fabiola. towards the a nearby hallway entrance, by the stairs, that lead into the back of the nightclub.
Akira yelled over at her two lovers, “Come on guys! The train is leaving!”
Natsuru and Ranma rushed over to Akira, as the three women quickly followed Rock and the others.
(_)
Nearby, as Revy laid on her back, on the floor, she muttered, in annoyance, “Boys and their toys.”
The four women then quickly got up off of the floor.
(_)
In a back hallway of the nightclub, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira caught up to the other three adults. And they noticed that they had missed the exit, with them reaching a deadend in the hallway.
Ranma volunteered, “I may not know you guys, but if Akira trusts you. And that is enough for me. Would you like me to punch a hole in this wall to the outside? It is no trouble for me”
Rock turned to Ranma, as he smirked. He said, “I have always felt that brute force should be a last resort.”
Rock turned towards the wall in front of them, as he lifted his cane towards the wall, with the bottom end of the cane was pointed at the wall.
Rock press a button on the silver handle of the cane.
Suddenly, a laser shot out at the bottom end of the cane.
Rock quickly cut a large circular hole in the wall on front of him. When he finished, he turned off the cane. Lowered his came, and put some of his weight on his cane.
Annie swiftly pushed piece of wall outward.
Annie then helped Rock exit outside, with Ranma following behind them.
Meanwhile, still in the back of the building, Natsuru stood next to Akira. She whispered to Akira, “This is not the Rock I know from the Black Lagoon series. Nor, the Rock you talked about, that you knew after the series. He is using a gun and trick weapons. What the hell happened to him?”
Akira shook her head, as she softly replied, “I don't have clue. But, I plan to stick around long enough to find out.”
Fabiola walked passed them, as flatly stated, “Ladies. It is time to leave.” She then pulled out her semi-automatic pistols, from her shoulder holsters.
Akira and Natsuru did as Fabiola instructed.
As Akira and Natsuru made it outside, they heard gunshots behind them, as Fabiola provided cover fire, to slow down the Hell Sabers.
When Natsuru and Akira looked in front of them. They saw they were in an alleyway, with Rock and the others walking towards a four door, chrome colored convertible car. The top of the car was pulled down. The vehicle had an automatic column shifter on the driver's steering wheel. This allowed three people in the front. And the back seat of the car was big enough for three, or four, people.
Rock looked behind him, towards Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. He ordered, “Akira, you are in the middle of Annie and I. The rest of you are to get in back.”
Rock turned back to the car, as he continued to walk with his cane.
When he reached driver's side door, which was on the car's left side, Annie opened the door for Rock. She took his cane, as he got in. She then closed the door behind him.
Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, swiftly ran up to them.
Akira to the passenger side door first, she the opened the door, and got in. She then moved over to beside Rock. Annie then got inside and closed the door. She placed Rock's cane beside the door and herself.
Ranma jumped in backseat, behind the driver's seat, as she muttered, “Just like old times.”
Natsuru got in the passenger side of the car. She opened the back door, and get into the backseat, behind the passenger side. She then closed the door behind her.
Rock pulled on his seatbelt, as he started the car, without a key.
Rock looked in front of himself, as he ordered, “Buckle up.” Everyone quickly did so.
Meanwhile, Fabiola rushed out of the building, backwards, while she still firing her pistols. She then noticed that the others were about to leave. She quickly turned and ran for the car, as she holstered her weapons. When she reached the car, she jumped into into the back of the car, between Ranma and Natsuru.
With Rock saw with his middle rearview mirror, that Fabiola was not in the car, he immediately floored the gas pedal, as he turned a corner onto the a main street.
The car then sped away, just as the Hell Sabers came out of the building, behind them.
Natsuru breathed a sigh of relief, as she stated, “It's over.”
Fabiola took the moment pulled out her pistols, reload them with magazines on her person, and then holster them. She commented, “Don't count on it.” Fabiola turned in front of her, as she stated, “Rock, we need to get to the main highway, and out of town as quickly as possible.
Rock responded, without looking behind, “I know. I already mapped out several escape routes, before we entered the nightclub. And I am sure our large hacker friend has already signaled the police to ignore us.”
Rock then sped through the city, and towards the nearest highway.
Meanwhile, Fabiola leaned in front of her, as she began digging out from under the backseat.
Ranma and Natsuru were surprised to watch as the teenage girl pulled out an automatic rifle, with a scope on it.
Fabiola, switched the weapon to single shot, as she looked behind them from the backseat.
Just then, as they entered the highway, Fabiola stated, “They're back.”
Ranma and Natsuru looked behind them to see the Hell Sabers coming towards them on large motorcycles.
Revy was on a pink motorcycle, while the other three were riding blue and gray motorcycles. With the blue and gray motorcycle have large rifles attached along the bottom left side of the motorcycles. The riders of the motorcycles seemed to have no problem with the added weight to their vehicles. The women were not firing their weapons at the car they were chasing.
Though, in the backseat of the car the women were chasing, Fabiola warned those beside her, “Cover your ears, girls. This is going to be loud.”
Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, did so, as Fabiola started firing shots, from her rifle, at the Hell Sabers.
Fabiola was carefully placing her shots, as she thought, 'Ever the best of armor has chinks. I just have to find theirs.'
As she fired, the Hell Sabers seemed to be backing off. And Fabiola stopped firing. But, she kept her weapon trained on them.
Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, then lower their hands from their ears.
As Rock looked in front of him, from the corner of his right eye, he noticed that Akira was no longer covering her ears. He kept looking forward, on the road, as he inquired, “Akira. What did you tell Chang as your meeting with him? This is very important. I believe your meeting with him is the key to this entire mess.”
Akira looked over at Rock, as she stated, “Long story short. The realities we exist in are works of fiction of someone else's realities. Chang figured it out on his own. When the Roberta first came to town. He eventually recognized me from one of his some manga volumes in his personal collection. He had me confirm his suspicions. Which I did. That is why I was so careful when I first came to Roanapur.”
Rock replied, “That explains a lot. You can tell me the rest later, after we escape. Now, to find a clearing for our fight.”
Akira suggested, “Can't we just out run them?”
Rock said, “Not really. But, we can, and have beaten them, to the point they fall back for later. Giving us breathing room.”
Rock soon spotted an, in the moonlight, an exit off the highway. The exit was dirt road leading to clearing by the highway about a hundred meters from the highway. Rock quickly exited off the highway, and he drove them into the clearing.
Rock stopped the car on the other side of the clearing, near some rocks, trees, and bushes.
As the car stopped, Fabiola quickly placed her rifle back under the backseat.
Annie quickly opened the door, picked up Rock's cane, and she got out of the car. She then swiftly walked around the front of the car, to helped Rock out of the vehicle.
As Rock stood up, Annie gave him his cane.
With his cane in his right hand, Rock turned to the others still in the car, as he ordered, “Everyone out. We must prepare for battle.”
Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, and Fabiola, quickly got out of the vehicle.
As everyone stood on the ground, which had patches of snow on it, Akira verbally lamented, “I wish I had my pistols and long knives. I should not have left them at our hotel room. But they just didn't go with this dress.”
Rock snickered at looked. He then replied, “Don't worry, Akira. I got a few weapons for you that you can use. Follow me.”
Rock then hobbled with his cane to the back of the car. Akira followed right behind him.
When he reached the truck, he opened it the lid.
Akira looked inside, and she saw that the trunk was filled with mostly knives, firearms, ammo clips, and ammo boxes that were neatly attaches to the floor, sides, and lid of the trunk, with velcro straps. There were also three suit cases inside.
Akira thought, 'That is probably their clothes. Still, this is a nice collection of weapons.'
Akira turned to Rock, as she smiled. She complimented, “Rock. You know how to please a lady.”
Rock returned Akira's smile. He then set his cane against the car, as he reached in the truck and handed Akira a pair of semi-automatic pistols, with a couple of extra loaded ammo clips.
Rock also took a semi-automatic pistol, with a couple of spare clips for himself, which he placed in the pockets of his clothing.
Rock held his pistol in his right hand. He then closed the lid of the trunk left hand. Next, he picked up his cane with his left hand. After which, he turned to Akira, as he stated, “Akira. Heep in mind that even though hardsuits are mostly bulletproof. Though, a few well placed shots at the joints can get through.”
Akira held her pistols in her hands, as she looked at Rock. She thought, 'Rock and Fabiola are both willing to shot those those they care about. Something is seriously wrong with this situation.'
Akira commented, in a direct tone of voice, “Rock, we both know what these women mean to us. We both care for Revy. I also care about Sawyer and Shenhua. And I know Fabiola cares about Roberta.”
Fabiola heard Akira's comment. She turned toward Akira, as she slightly frowned.
From the corner of her eye, Akira noticed this. Though, she continued to look at Rock, as she stated, “What I am asking, Rock. Is do you want me to go for the kill? I am sure they are not attacking you of their own free will. And they clearly want you all alive.”
“Revy said they were here to capture you, not kill. And we both know that with these women, if they wanted to kill, they would do so without warning. And you would not get a second chance. So, I want to know exactly how you want to approach this?”
Rock responded, “You are right. They are not doing this of their own free will. But, we cannot fix that now. And if we lose, the multiverse loses. So, if you have to, go for the kill.”
Akira replied, “I understand.”
Meanwhile, Fabiola pulled out her semi-automatic pistols.
(_)
Nearby, Natsuru and Ranma stood next to each other.
Natsuru used her bracelet to change into her white and black seifuku.
Ranma remarked, “At least one of us can dress for the occasion.”
Natsuru complimented, “Don't worry. I think you look fine.”
Ranma smiled at Natsuru, as she replied, “Thanks.”
Natsuru then watched as Annie unclasped a metal cylinder from the right side of her belt. She then held the cylinder in both hands, as she ignited. Suddenly, a red energy blade forming from the top of the cylinder, in an angled, upwards direction, away from her.
Natsuru's eyes widen, as she asked, “Is that a lightsaber?”
Annie turned to Natsuru and Ranma, as her lips curled into a grin. While continuing to holding up her red bladed lightsaber with both her hands, she answered, in english, “Yes. It is.”
Natsuru thought, with worry, 'This could be bad. Only Sith usually use red bladed lightsabers.'
Rock noticed what was going on, between Ranma, Natsuru, and Annie. He turned towards them, as he stated, “No need to worry. And now ladies, meet the fourth member of my crew.”
Everyone then watched that the convertible car they had just rode in began to change.
Ranma took a step back from the car, as she asked, “What is that?”
Akira could not believe her eyes, as she answered, “It's a transformer.”
Natsuru was the first to recognize the cybertronia, as she replied, with slight fear in her tone of voice, “That is not just any transformer.”
As the car's shape continued to change into a robot, Akira began to recognize which transformer the car was. She asked, with worry, “Oh crap. Is that?”
Natsuru answered, “Yes, I think he is.”
The broad shoulders, the cylinder, bucket style helmet, the chrome body, were all dead giveaways that they were right in front of the Decepticon leader, Megatron. Except, instead of having his huge fusion cannon on his right forearm, he was holding a holdout pistol in his right hand.
Akira honestly stated, “I don't think we can take him.”
Natsuru responded, “We may not have a choice.”
Rock noticed that both Akira and Natsuru were getting ready to attack Megatron. He ordered, “Hold it. Megatron is on our side.”
Akira turned to face Rock. She coldly inquired, “Rock, have you gone insane? Megatron, no matter the reality, save the mirror realities, is a tyrant that is very dangerous, and he cannot be trusted.”
Megatron looked down at Akira. Then over to Natsuru. And back to Akira. He smirked, as he casually commented, “Ah, you humans. You know me so well. That is what I love about traveling with Rock. I get the respect and fear I deserve. But, do not worry. I have no interest in harming to you. Just yet.”
(_)
Nearby Ranma whispered into Natsuru's ear, “Who is Megatron?”
Natsuru softly replied, “I will tell you, later. Just keep in mind he is bad news. You likely cannot defeat him in a fight. And do not turn your back on him.”
Ranma just nodded in response to what Natsuru had told her.
(_)
Rock quickly stated, “Akira, it is a long story. And we will need his help for this fight.” He turned to Megatron, as he inquired, “Megatron, how are your energy levels?”
Megatron looked over at Rock, as he admitted, “Not great. I have recharged some during your meeting. But, I do not think I can last in a prolonged battle.”
Rock commented, “Whatever you can do is enough for me.”
Akira stated, “Rock, if Megatron is on our side, why are you all worried? Hardsuits, or no hardsuits. Revy and the girls would have a tough time just fighting Megatron, even if he was unarmed.”
Rock answered, “Because they are not alone.”
(_)
Just then, the Hell Sabers had finally caught with them.
They drove up to the clearing, and looked at their targeted group, for a few seconds.
Revy, Shenhua, and Roberta got off her motorcycles. Sawyer stated on her motorcycle.
Sawyer, Roberta, and Shenhua, motorcycles then began to change.
They transformed into large, identical robots. For Sawyer, as her motorcycle changed around her, with it becoming a second powerarmor, over her hardsuit.
With the large semi-automatic rifle, that were attached the left side of the motorcyles, ending up in the hands of the robots, after their transformations were finished. With their right hands around the stock and trigger, and their left hands on the bottom of the fore-ends.
Those nearby, could see the ammo for the semi-automatic rifles were fed with a magizine ammo system, at the bottom of the weapon, below the chamber of the weapon, in front of the trigger. With the spent ammo shell exited from the right side of the chamber.
(_)
Across the clearly, Rock's group saw three of the Hell Saber's motorcycles transform.
Both Natsuru and Akira recognized what the robots were, as Natsuru commented, “Oh no. They are motoslaves. To be exact, copies of the same badass motorslave, that Typhoon II, that destroyed two hyber-boomers, bey itself, in Episode Six, Red Eyes, in the Bubblegum Crisis OVAs.”
Akira thought, 'This is not good. Though, this reminds me. We have got to get back home sometime to do an anime marathon. Natsuru and I share such great taste in fiction. And we will bring Ranma along. Ranma needs some education in good entertainment.'
'Too bad we now know all fiction is real. And that fact is about to bite us all hard in our asses. But, that would not be a first time, for either of us.'
Rock commented, “Those are not the worst we will face tonight.”
The group watched as Revy pink motorcycle changed, as well.
The pink motorcycle turned into a familiar feminine looking, pink Autobot.
The group then watched as the transformer pulled to weapons, from her back. As she held the weapons in her hands, they ignited into two flaming swords.
Akira immediately recognized the Autobot's weapons, and who the Autobot was. She asked, “Is that Arcee the insane IDW Arcee?”
Rock replied, “Yes.”
Akira said, “That figures.” She thought, 'Now, I understand why Rock is so worried. With with Megatron on our side. And from what is sounds like, Megatron is not really in good shape either. Still, I need to warn my Natsuru, and Ranma.'
Akira turned to her friends, as she continued, “Natsuru, Ranma, avoid fighting the pink robot at all cost. Let Megatron handle her. She is crazier than Revy on a bad day, and just as deadly.”
Akira's two girlfriends turned to her, and nodded an affirmative towards her. They all then turned back to look at the Hell Sabers.
Meanwhile, from across the clearing, Revy used her red hardsuit speakers to state, “Last chance, guys. You can surrender now. Or, it will get messy. Still, as much as I love a good fight. I would prefer you surrender. I promise you will like the changes we have planned for you. Chang does respect inventiveness. Along with being badasses.”
Rock replied, “Revy, I think I speak for everyone, when I say. We like the way we are. And Chang can take his offer and shove it.” He then fired his semi-automatic pistol at her, as he rushed over for cover, behind a nearby large rock, to his right side.
The shot hit the chest armor of Revy hardsuit, and bounced off.
In response, Revy complimented, “Your aim is getting better, Rock. But, here is how a pro handles it. Take then down girls.”
Revy then raised her gauntlets, as she used her railguns, mounted in both her gauntlets, to fire at where Rock was hiding.
Akira noticed this, as she immediately dived behind the same large stone as Rock.
Akira and Rock then returned fire.
Revy ran to her right, allowing her to avoided the shots, while returning fire.
Meanwhile the other members of both groups picked their opponents, as they attacked each one another.
(_)
A lightsaber popped out of their place on each the sides of the hip armor of Shenhua's white hardsuit.
Shenhua grabbed the lightsabers and ignited them. The one in her right hand was green. And the one in her left hand was blue. She then rushed used her jumpjets, to jump towards Annie.
Annie stepped to Shenhua's strike, as Shenhua landed near Annie. She then calmly parried and blocked Shenhua's attacks.
And Shenhua was able to counter any attacks Annie tried against her.
Though, as Shenhua pressed her attack, Annie used the force to push Shenhua back several feet.
In response, Shenhua fired her two wire guided electro-daggers that shot out from the underside of her gauntlets.
The intend was to hit Annie and tazer her.
Though, Annie quickly dodged out of the way of both daggers.
In responded, Shenhua quickly retracted back both daggers.
Annie commented, “You are worse that Boba Fett.”
Shenhua retorted, “I haven't even gotten started.” She then rushed towards Annie.
A few seconds later, as Shenhua reached Annie, they went back their lightsaber duel.
(_)
Nearby, Roberta, in her purple hardsuit, fought Fabiola.
Roberta fired at Fabiola, with her gauntlet mounted machine guns, and her shoulder mounted small missiles, which popped up from their housing, at the top of her shoulder armor.
Meanwhile, Fabiola dance around Roberta's projectile attacks, while taking potshots back at the armored bloodhound with her semi-automatic pistols.
Both student and teacher knew the others heart was not really in the fight. And they tried to defeat the other in a manner that was non-lethal, nor crippling towards the other.
(_)
In another part of the clearing, Sawyer in her black hardsuit, and blue and gray motoslave, stayed back from the fight. Her role in her team was to offer support in the form of controlling the two remote Typhoon II motoslaves to aid in the battle. While she was inside the third Typhoon II motorslave.
Sawyer saw, on the other side of the clearing, that Arcee was charging at Megatron with her two flaming swords, with Megatron quickly backed away, as he fired his energy pistol at Arcee.
Sawyer sent one of her remote motoslaves to assist Arcee. Sawyer had the Typhoon II robot pull out its rifle, that was attached to its back, and offer fire support for Arcee, against Megatron.
Sawyer sent the other remote motorslave to deal with the redhead and the blue haired women. Whom she did not know. And she just wanted to take out of the fight, as soon as possible.
Though, Sawyer did not want to use overkill on the two women. So, the motoslave she sent to attack the two women had it's large rifle was attached to its back, as it came at the two women with it's fists clinched.
(_)
Nearby, as Natsuru and Ranma stood next to each other, with Ranma to Natsuru's right side. They watched as the motoslave rushed towards them, Ranma suggested, “Combo?”
Natsuru nodded, as she responded, “Yep. Combo. I suggest the lower abdomen. That place usually has the least armor.”
Ranma replied, “I agree.”
Suddenly, Natsuru and Ranma simultaneously attacked, Natsuru threw her fire ball, while Ranma fired off a ball of energy in the same spot of the Typhoon II stomach.
As both energy blasts hit the motoslave at once, it was immediately destroyed.
Though, Natsuru then noticed that the large rifle the robot had was in one piece. She turned to Ranma, as she stated, “You handle miss black, in that large blue tin can. I got a plan to end this fight quickly.”
Ranma looked over at Natsuru, as she said, “Okay.” She then looked over at Sawyer, as she ran towards the powerarmored woman.
Natsuru on the other hand went to retrieve the destroyed robot's large, intact rifle.
(_)
Meanwhile, Sawyer watched and she was shocked. She thought, 'These two newcomers just destroyed a motorslave in one shot. And it looks like the red haired woman is heading this way. I will have to be careful as I handle this myself.'
Sawyer used the motoslave she was piloting to aim at Ranma.
Sawyer fired several shots at the approaching redhead, but the women easily dodged all the shots.
When Ranma got within ten feet of Sawyer, she used a tornado attack to send Sawyer's entire motorslave into a nearby hill side, on its back.
As Sawyer laid on her back, she thought, 'If I continue this, those two are going to kill me. I think I will take a page from Lotton, and just sit the rest of this fight out.'
(_)
Nearby, Natsuru had picked up the large motoslave's rifle, which was almost as long as she was tall. She checked to find that there was already a round in the chamber.
Though, Natsuru's female form was small and slender, she had the superstrength and physical toughness to handle the recoil of the rifle.
Natsuru held the rifle with both hand. Her right hand on the stock, and her left hand on the bottom of the fore-end. She pressed the butt of the stock against her right shoulder, as she took careful aim. She the carefully placed her right index finger on the trigger, and fired at her intended target.
(_)
In another part of the clearing, Megatron fought both Arcee with her fire swords, and the Typhoon II with its rifle.
Megatron thought, 'Damn. I just don't have enough energy to take on both of them. If I just had my fusion cannon, both of these scraps would be slag by now.'
Suddenly, Megatron saw the Typhoon II's head exploded. This collapsing motoslave robot caught Arcee's attention, as she backed away from Megatron. She then turned to see who shot her support.
Megatron also turned to see who took the headshot.
They both saw the blue haired woman, in a white and black seifuku, pointing a motoslave rifle at Arcee.
Natsuru yelled, “Arcee! If you don't stand down, the next shot is through your spark casing! I was top of my class in marksmanship at the AD Police Academy! And I know from the many times Akira and I practiced with firearms, that I am a better shot than she is! You know, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer's student! Just ask Akira if you don't believe me!”
“Also, even barring the circumstances, right now, I am a still big fan of yours! So, please don't make me kill you!”
Arcee turned, saw Megatron just smirking at her, as he lightly chuckled.
Arcee backed further away from Megatron, but she kept her flaming swords ignited.
She took a look around and saw that the battle had turned against them.
Arcee radioed her leader, over the encrypted communications channel that all the Hell Saber members used, “Revy. We got trouble.”
(_)
Revy radioed back, “Kinda busy right now, Arcee.”
At the moment, Revy was moving back and forth from Rock and Akira. When she got to close, they actually did start to hit parts of her armor that were not well protected, forcing her to fall back.
Revy mentally admitted, 'I honestly forgot how good a shot Akira can be. And Rock has clearly been practicing.'
(_)
Nearby, Arcee stated, over the radio, “Take a look around, Revy. We are in real trouble. Those two new women, with your student just took out Sawyer, and the motoslaves. The battle had turned against us.”
(_)
Several feet away, in the clearing, Revy dived for cover, behind a rock, away from the rock that Rock and Akira were behind. She took cover, so she could take a look around at the battlefield.
After doing so, Revy conceded, over the radio, “Damn, you're right. Good called. Everyone. Abort mission. This situation had turned sideways.”
As Shenhua got the signal, she immediately jump away from Annie, and towards Sawyer. She deactivate her lightsabers, and put them away in the holsters that popped out on the sides of her hip armor. With the armor closing around the lightsabers
When Sawyer got the message, she leaned up in her motorslave, and she saw Shenhua heading her way. She immediately got her motoslave up, and transformed it back into a motorcycle. She got on it, with Shenhua sitting down right behind her, as they sped away.
Meanwhile, Arcee ran towards Revy, while Roberta jumped towards Revy.
Just as Arcee reached Revy, she turned off and put away her flaming swords, as she transformed into a motorcycle. Even then Revy got Arcee's altmode, with Roberta sitting behind Revy.
Revy turned her head towards Rock, as she yelled, “Catch you later, lover boy!” She then turned in front of her, as they the sped away, to join their teammates, in their escape.
(_)
A few seconds later, in the clearing everyone got up, and looked over at the others.
Fabiola holstered her pistols, as she approached the others.
As everyone walked towards each other, Ranma commented, “I think we won.”
Akira smiled, as she responded, “Yep. And it is a nice one at that.”
Rock smirked, “Sounds good to me.”
Annie deactivated her lightsaber, and clipped it to her belt, as she calmly agreed, “Yes. We won the battle. But, not the war.”
Natsuru got everyone's attention, as she said, “Hey guys.”
Everyone looked at the blue haired woman.
They saw that Natsuru was holding the large rifle with her right hand, while having the butt of the rifle supported by her right hip. She asked, “Be honest guys. Does this weapon look too big for me? Because I was hoping we could keep it.”
Megatron thought, with mild amusement, 'I think I am going to like these humans.'
Megatron answered, “Human. Speaking from experience, there is no such thing as having too big of a gun.”
The rest of those present just laughed at Megatron's joke.
A few seconds later, as everyone calmed down, Fabiola requested, “I think it is now time for formal introductions.”
Ranma looked over at Fabiola, as she replied, “I agree.”
Akira stated, “I am Hatsushiba Akira. Former pirate, gunslinger, and all around troublemaker.”
Akira's comment made Natsuru and Ranma giggled for a few seconds. As they calmed down, Ranma commented, “I am Ranma Saotome. Martial artist and trouble magnet.”
Natsuru used her bracelet to change her seifuku back to the clothing she had on. She stated, “I am Natsuru Senou. Retired cop, magical girl, and the person that gets these two out of trouble.”
Ranma and Akira let out a laugh at Natsuru's comment.
Akira said, “If we are going to be working with you, there are other things we will need to show you about ourselves. But, not here. And not in this clothing.”
Rock asked, “So Akira, you are going to help us?”
Akira answered, “Of course. You and the girls are my friends. And you clearly need all the help you can get.”
Natsuru said, “I go where Akira goes.”
Ranma commented, “I got nothing better to do. And it sounds like fun.”
Rock responded, “Thanks. Well, Ranma and Natsuru, it is nice to meet you. I am Rock. And I am the leader of the motley crew. I am sure that Akira has talked about me.”
Natsuru cracked a grin, as she said, “While Ranma may not know about you, Rock. I do. And what I know is mostly good. You are the type of man that tries to do the right thing, even in the tightest of situations.”
“Along with this, you prefer to use your intelligence, than your fists. And you refuse to give up. I respect you for this. Also, Akira did talk highly about you. She even mentions what happened between you, Revy, and Akira at that beach. As someone that has tried those positions, first hand, from all three points of view. I have to admit they are fun and pleasurable.”
Both Rock, Akira, and Ranma blushed, at Natsuru's comment.
Fabiola stated, “I am Fabiola Iglesias. Maid, cook, and bodyguard.”
Annie said, “I am Annie. And I am between jobs.”
Megatron commented, “I am Megatron. Leader of the Decepticons. My reputation speaks for itself.”
Rock turned to Akira, as he inquired, “Now, that introductions are over, you said you three were staying at a nearby hotel?”
Akira smiled, as she answered, “Yes. And it is a lovely, hotel at that. With reasonable nightly rates.”
Rock commented, “Then, let's head over there, for the night.”
(_)
A few minutes later, Megatron transformed into his alt mode, they had put their weapons they could, in the back of the car truck. Rock then had drove the group to a hotel that Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru were staying at. With the three lovers given Rock direction.
When the reached the hotel, they got out and entered the hotel lobby, from the front doors, as Megatron remained in alt mode, while parked right outside the hotel lobby.
The hotel itself was upscale, and several stories tall. It had a nice restaurant and bar inside the building, that was open twenty-four a day, seven days a week.
The lobby was mostly a tiled floor, but there was carpeting near the couches and other sitting areas.
Natsuru, Ranma, and Akira had gone up to their rooms to change their clothing. Then, all three of them had come down in gender neutral clothing, that was a bit baggy for their slender female frames.
Currently, it was an hour after the battle, and Ranma and Rock were at the lobby reception desk, getting Rock, Fabiola, and Annie, check into the hotel. With each of them getting a room, near each other, and near the large room that Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira had rented for themselves.
Ranma used her debit card to pay for their rooms.
The receptionist handed Rock the key cards to their rooms. Rock then took the keys, and turned to Ranma. He said, “Thank you for paying for our rooms. But, we do have means to pay for our own rooms.”
Ranma replied, in a dismissive tone of voice, “Don't worry about it. I can afford it. And your Akira's friends. So, I don't mind. Anyway, I got you some rooms by us. Let us know if we get too loud. We sometimes like to have a... Little fun late in the evening.”
Rock replied, “I will.”
Rock walked with his cane, with Ranma right beside him, as they made their way to a couple of couches. The couches were connected in an 'L' shape, and this was where the rest of their group were sitting, as they waiting for Ranma and Rock to finish checking on.
Natsuru and Akira sat beside each other on one couch. Annie and Fabiola were sitting on opposite ends of the other couch.
There were three suitcases set on the carpeted floor, by the group. One suitcase each for Rock, Annie, and Fabiola.
When Rock and Ranma reached them, Rock handed Annie and Fabiola each a key card.
After both women took a key card, Rock said, “Here are your room keys. I got each of us a room. They are by our friends here. And they will show us to our rooms, later.”
Ranma then sat down on the couch by Akira and Natsuru. While, Rock sat on the other couch between Annie and Fabiola.
Fabiola asked, “Are you sure they cannot track us here?”
Ranma answered, “That is doubtful. They ran off before we left. Also, from what I understand, Revy and the others do not know who Natsuru and I are. Or, they would not have underestimated us. I paid for the rooms, so it cannot be traced back to you. As such, you can relax. You are fine for the moment.”
Fabiola replied, “Thank you.”
Ranma teased, “Anything for a pretty girl.”
Fabiola felt a little uncomfortable with Ranma's comment. Given that the redhead was a beautiful woman, thought she talked like she was man. But, Fabiola decide to remain silent out of politeness, and respect for what Ranma had done for them.
Rock stated, “Now, we need to talk. You have met my group. But, we did not have time for formal introductions. Fabiola here is my second in command. Annie is our technician and close quarters combat specialist. And you could say that Megatron is here to do the heavy lifting. And about the other matters...”
Rock look over at receptionist. Fortunately, the woman at the front desk was more interested in watch her tv behind the desk, then what was happening in front of her. And there was not one else in the lobby, except for them, and the woman at the front desk.
Rock turned back to his group, as he continued, “I think we need to get a few issues out of the way. Before we get to what is really going on.” He turned to Akira, as he requested, “Akira, you mentioned that the reality that Fabiola and I can from is a work of fiction.”
Akira answered, “Yes. And as I said. Chang already figured it out on his own. The maid, Roberta, was so blatant an inspiration of so many badasses, that he realized the truth.”
Rock asked, “What is the title of our series? What is the format? And what type of series is it?”
Akira responded, “You series is both an anime and manga. The title of your series is, Black Lagoon. As to what the series is about. How do I put this, Rock? Well, it is a dark action series about, you, Revy, Dutch, and Benny. The series started right when the Lagoon Company first kidnapped you.”
Rock inquired, “So, that is how you know my connection to the Gray Foxes? And why Natsuru here said she knew of me?”
Akira replied, “Yes.”
Natsuru said, “You are correct.”
Fabiola stated, with skepticism, “I find all this very hard to believe.”
Akira turned to Fabiola, as she stated, “Then how would I know that you liked to go swimming in a pool. But, you were afraid to ask Garcia. Though, when he finally did find out that you liked to swim. He was more than happy to give you his permission.”
Fabiola quietly said, “Point taken.”
Natsuru inquired, “I have a question, which will confirm what Akira tone us months ago. I know this is a sensitive. But, the answer will let us know whether you are from the anime timeline, or manga timeline, of the Black Lagoon series. When the Gray Foxes confronted Roberta, was Roberta seriously injured?”
Fabiola turned her head away from them, as she softly answered, “Yes. But, one of the few good things that Chang did was to fix Roberta's injuries.”
Akira turned to Natsuru, as she commented, “See. I was right.” She turned to Fabiola, as she continued, “And at the nightclub, I noticed that her right eye was restored.”
Fabiola replied, “Among other things.”
Natsuru looked over at Akira, as she shrugged. She then turned back to Fabiola, as she gently said, “That is comforting to know. And that means you are from the anime timeline.”
Rock requested, “Would it be possible for us to obtain a copy of both the Black Lagoon anime and manga series.
Natsuru answered, “The Black Lagoon series is not that uncommon here. But, we are in the U.S. it might be easier to getting the english translated version of the manga.
Rock commented, “That will not be a problem.”
Natsuru mentioned, “Though, the anime is in both japanese and english, here. Also, while Ranma, here, was in another reality, she read and saw her own two series. She later told us that some of the stand alone episodes and chapters in both the anime and manga happened to her. So, looking at both versions of your series, might be a good idea.”
Rock replied, “I agree. And that is an interesting concept. To see ones own series, from the viewer's standpoint.”
Fabiola stated, “I refuse to do so. Such paths lead only to madness.”
Ranma cautioned, “Speaking from experience, Fabiola. You are not very far from the truth. Watching my series almost broke me.” Ranma turned to Rock, as she warned, “Be careful when you watch, and read your series. Take your time, and stop if it gets to emotional for you. I made the mistake of not stopping when I needed to have a break, and it nearly cost me my sanity.”
Rock calmly responded, “Then, I will take my time in doing so.”
Akira could see that this news was upsetting Fabiola. She pointed out, “Cheer up, Fabiola. There is no reason to feel bad about this. The concept just takes some getting use to.”
“Conceptually, there is not much difference between this and the creation beliefs. Where someone creates another reality from their own imagination, either through saying words, or writing words. The new reality is still a work of fiction for that creator, or creators. And yes, all three of us have spent a lot of time thinking, and talking about this subject.”
“And you are not alone in this. Our lives were works of fiction, as well. And we and our friends spend some time in other realities that were works of fiction for both our realities.”
“Megatron himself is from a fictional series. Actually, he is from a major franchise title, Transformers. If he is from the same reality as the Arcee we met, then he is one of the more dangerous versions of Megatron there is.”
“As such, the scary thing for us about Chang is he has a huge collection of fiction. And it included our lives. When Chang met me, he knew who I was. I was fortunate that all he wanted from me was a confirmation. That I gladly gave him.”
Fabiola commented, “I will have to think on this matter.”
Rock complimented, “Thank you, Akira. This does explain a lot. And this does explain why you were so damn scared of Roanapur when you first got there.”
Akira pointed out, “If you knew what the town and its people were like, before you got there, you would be just as scared.”
Rock admitted, “Yes. I would have.”
Akira warned, “Ranma has a point. And you need to know, beforehand. There is a lot of dark stuff in the Black Lagoon series. When you watch it, you will see scenes and points of view you did not know. For example, the series goes detail, through dialogue, on how Hansel and Gretel became the way they were. In the anime Blood Trail arc, when Roberta returned, there is a... scene, in the last episode, about Revy's past.”
“You are going to see a side of Revy, and what was done to her, that you are not going to like. It would be an understatement to say that if Revy saw that scene, and realized the multiple implications surrounding that scene being in an anime. That millions of other people have seen. She would likely go so berserk, in a matter, where the only way to stop her, might be to kill her.”
Rock stated, “I will keep that in mind... Now, onto our next issue. Akira, I know this is asking a lot of you, but could you do the honors, and change back and forth? I would hate for this to happen in the middle of battle. With it creating a distraction to Fabiola, or Annie, that gets one of us killed.”
Akira admitted, “I see your point. That is why the three of us are wearing baggy clothing, right now. But, I am not the only one that can do it.”
Natsuru said, “All three of us can.” Natsuru then used her bracelet to change into a man. A few seconds later, he used his bracelet to change back into a woman.
Fabiola's eyes widened slightly.
Rock's face was unreadable.
On the other hand, Annie didn't even blink an eye.
Akira said, “Always the show off, Natsuru.”
Natsuru looked over at Akira, and smiled at her.
Akira stated, “I guess it is my turned.” Akira sneezed. She suddenly changed from a blond fair skinned woman, to a black haired japanese man. A few seconds later, Akira sneezed against to change back into a woman.
Ranma said, “I can genders with hot water and cold water. Hot for boy. Cold for girl. But, I do not want to make a mess. So, you will just have to take my word for it.”
Fabiola said, with interest and curiosity in her tone of voice, “What genders were you originally?”
Akira answered, “We were all born as male. But, through very different means, we each gained the ability to change our gender, back and forth.”
Fabiola responded, with pity in her voice, “The hardship you must face changing gender so often, with none of you being unable to settle into a single role.”
All the three gender benders just laughed, at Fabiola response.
A few seconds later, as the three women calmed down, Akira stated, “We do not view it as a hardship. We actually like being able to alternate between both genders.”
Fabiola inquired, “But, if you were originally boys, why are you girls right now?”
Ranma answered, “Because we feel like being girls right now. Maybe tomorrow, we will feel like being boys. Usually, in the morning, the three of us talk and we decide what gender all three of us will be that day.”
Natsuru took over for Ranma, as she said, “We have learned from experience, that since we can change back and forth as we please, we can treat our gender like a change of clothing. Though, we find there are benefits to being both genders. In some places we go to, it is easier as guys. In other places, it is easier as girls.”
Akira finished for her two lovers, as she stated, “And the reason we are the same gender, at the same time, is to present a single gender group dynamic to those that look at us. This is to prevent situations where women seeing us start to have jealousy in their eyes towards us in case where one of us being being a girl, with two guys. Or the reverse, where some guys are envious when one of us because he is a guy with two pretty girls. This has lead to problems. This is why, for the most part, when we go out, we do so as the same gender. So, when people see us, they just see either a group of guys, or a group of girl, going out on the town.”
Fabiola commented, “I can see your point.”
Annie coughed, to get everyone’s attention.
Rock turned to Annie. He the looked back over at Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. He said, “Oh yea. I guess I need to tell you about Annie. Well, how do I put this? Annie was originally Darth Vader from a Stars War reality.”
Akira and Natsuru swiftly looked over at Annie.
Annie just smiled at Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, as she lightly waved at them with her right hand. A few seconds later, Annie lowered her right hand.
In response, Akira and Natsuru's jaws dropped.
Ranma looked confused, but she did know some of the german language, as she asked, “Who is this dark father?”
Akira and Natsuru then quickly looked back at Ranma, as they both did a facepalm with their right hands, at Ranma's comment.
Rock and Fabiola just laughed at the reactions from the three gender benders, for a few seconds.
As Natsuru and Akira calmed down, and lowered their hands, Natsuru turned to Ranma. She said, “Ranma. We really need to find the time to educate you on pop culture. But, now is not the time, nor place. Let us just say that Darth Vader is a very dangerous person. He... err, I guess she, is likely as dangerous as Megatron.”
Annie quietly heard their entire conversation. She commented, “Thank you.”
Rock said, “Well, now to our story. Like many things, it started slowly. Like a creeping corruption you don't see on the surface, until it was too late. Given our... business, we were out of town half the time, and we hadn't noticed people slowly leaving the town, and escaping, while it was still possible. And when we started to learn the truth, it was almost to late for us, the members of Lagoon Company.”
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
If you haven't figured it out. This story series is an anthology. Every book uses a different set of main characters. Though, I also include some of the characters of the previous stories.
And while in one story the main characters can be heroes. The next story, these same characters might be villains to the new set of main characters.
I call this type of writing an, Anthology Of Insanity. And this writing style offers me a lot of fun and flexibility as I create these stories.
(_)
On the issue of Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, being the same gender, when they go out in public. It make sense. Because it means less trouble for them, from others. Especially, when they to go new places, where they are not know, in any way. Where as, if they settled down. The locals would think that each of them had to identities, one male, one female, and most of them would just pay little mind, as see the three in any gender combination.
And yes. Given Ranma's upbringing. It is not impossible for him to have no seen Star Wars. While, almost everyone else has.
(_)
One of the main reason I used the Black Lagoon anime timeline, instead of the manga timeline, is specifically because of how injured Roberta was in the anime, at the end of the Blood Trail arc.
At the end of that arc, Roberta had lost her left arm, lower right leg, right eye, and her right index and middle fingers.
As such, given how physically maimed and crippled Roberta was at the end of the series, Roberta's situation in the Black Lagoon anime timeline gave me an excuse to turn Roberta into a cyborg, and replace all her missing limbs, and other body missing parts. Such as her missing right eye.
Roberta was already arguably one of the most badass characters in all of fiction, of any gender. And I just cranked her badass up a few more notches.
As a minor spoiler, Revy, Sawyer, Shenhua, and Roberta have all be given a type of stable supersoldier serum.
This is one of the main reasons Shenhua was able to keep up with Annie in their lightsaber dual.
And when it comes to Roberta now.
Supersoldier serum, check. Cybernetics, check. Powerarmor, check. Have you browned your shorts yet, likely.
But, having Fabiola be against Roberta, gives Roberta an excuse to hold back.
On the issue of the scene in the Blood Trail arc, dealing with Revy's past. If you have seen the last episode. Episode twenty-nine, Codename Paradise Status MIA. You know what I am talking about. And if you do know what I am talking about, please don't spoil it for the rest that don't. I plan to cover Revy's past in the next few chapters.
(_)
On Megatron. Where do I start?
If you are a transformers fan of any age, you really need to check out the IDW Transformer comic series.
The IDW version is basically a transformer series that uses the Generation One as a foundation, but just makes the original story material more awesome, while putting the good stuff from the other transformers series, and leaving the bad items on the cutting room floor.
I suggest if you want to jump right in, started with the All Hail Megatron and go from there. Also, read up on the Megatron spotlight four part series, for an excellent origins story for Megatron.
As such, IDW Megatron is good example of how IDW made a character even more awesome.
IDW Megatron, and his origins, make him pretty much an evil, robotic Conan the barbarian meets Gandhi breaking bad. I am not joking here.
This is truly displayed in the Megatron origins story and Transformers ongoing comic issues twenty-two and twenty-three. Before the corruption of the Cybertronian Senate broke him down into the tyrant we all know and fear, he was on his way to being a sentient rights activist. And the lines from the manifesto that Megatron was working on showed leanings toward passive resistant, like Gandhi preached.
It is shown in those two issues, during the present, when Prime and Megatron are talking, is also, in all of the Transformers realities, the closest those two come to have a civil conversation. They act like to old war buddies comparing battle scars that each of them had given the other. And it is this conversation that shows that Megatron still has a civil side, and a wicked sense of humor.
Also, that conversation shows that Megatron is willing to play ball with others when he needs to.
This is what I love most about this Megatron, there is so much depth of character to play with. Other issues shows that he has deep sense of honor that many of the other Megatron's lacked. But, don't get me wrong, this Megatron is still a tyrant at heart. Just not an emotionless tyrant.
And this Megatron is such a badass.
The greatest demonstration of Megatron's badassness is found in the Transformers ongoing comic, Chaos arc, issues twenty-eight and thirty. Where Megatron goes full on wolverine, with two paired of large energy claws on each hand, while dual wielding energy cannons, against a gigantic monstrosity composed of a fusion of tens of thousands of decepticons, many of which had been under his command.
Think ironman versus Godzilla, on a scale ten times larger and more badass.
And Megatron was winning.
Also, the artwork for those issues worked so will for those scenes.
And the pre-asskicking liner by Megatron right before this fight just made him so much cooler, “Prime, who do you think you are talking to? Nobody stands in my way.” And right in front of him is the city size monstrosity. If any other character, but him, had been put into that scene, it would have been a farcical scene, him. But, Megatron just delivers that scene.
That fight was the moment IDW Megatron solidified himself as the most badass killer robot in all of the multiverse.
Though, IDW Arcee is a close second to Megatron in the badass department.
And for those that don't know, IDW Arcee is nothing like the motherly Arcee in Generation One.
IDW Arcee was forcibly gender-bent fembot that is as ax crazy and dangerous as Deadpool on a bad day. And I am talking Arcee is 'ax crazy' is every meaning of those two words. Though, she does get better in the comics.
Putting IDW Arcee with the Lagoon women was so much fun. All five of them are insane, hyper-violent, badass, bad girls. It is debatable which one is the craziest. It literally depends on the day for those five on who is the most insane.
And Revy is their leader, and has to keep them from killing each other. She is going to have to grow up some to her job as leader, and she is showing that she is emotionally maturing.
(_)
Now the names of these two badass crews.
Bad Company, which is Rock's crew. Yes. I got the name from the song with the same title. The first part of this above chapter was inspired by the Five Finger Death Punch version of the Bad Company song. And that version of the song was the inspiration for the mood of Rock's crew.
Now, the leader of Bad Company is Rock. Rock is the mastermind. The magnificent bastard. Rock has become the full fledged badass we all new he could be. More on his change in character, and his illness, will be covered in chapter two of this story.
I am playing Rock like a James Bond villain archetype, complete with cool toys, like the laser cane and sonic shotgun. And Rock displays in the next chapter how much a magnificent bastard he is on how he has both the brains and the balls to get all three of the other to join him as a team, and make him leader.
On the matter of guns. I figured if I was going to give Rock a gun, he was going to have a gun that could bring down the house in one shot.
I loved writing the scene at the beginning of this chapter, where I get show how different Rock has become from the Black Lagoon series. When the Hell Sabers show up and the readers think that it is about to be a curb stomp battle, then Rock calmly pulls out how sonic shotgun and literally floors the Hell Sabers in one shot.
Next, we have Rock's second in command, the killer maid, Fabiola. By the time of this story, Fabiola has grown up in the last few years, from a little miss badass to a much hotter, more dangerous badass, that shows that she is now just as badass as Roberta was during the Blood Trial arc. And don't let Fabiola's sanity and politeness fool you, she is just as dangerous as the other three people in her crew.
Then, there is the big guy, literally. Megatron, I just covered him. To make things interesting, given his level of badassness, I had to take away his fusion cannon, and cripple his energy levels. But, he can still can kickass with the best of them.
And finally, there is Annie, AKA gender-bent Darth Vader. Don't let the gender change to a woman fool you, Annie is still just as much as badass as she was as Darth Vader. Perhaps even more so. Even thought her force abilities have been knocked down to beginner's level.
Still that will be explained, along with her gender bending, in the next chapter.
Though, even without the force, all of her other skills are top notch.
Akira is still a very skilled with lightsaber fighting, piloting, and she is an engineering prodigy. Remember that Anakin built C3PO as a child.
Annie body has been fully restored. She has cybernetics in her. Also, she has the super-soldier serum, putting her in top physical condition for her body.
And though Annie is not really happy about being turned into a woman, she is very happy about being out of the Black Suit.
And if you are looking for Annie to become a saintly redemption character. Look elsewhere. She is always going to be a bit of bitch, and she knows it.
Though, she did trade in most of her anger for being a pure asskicking badass.
All four members of Bad Company have known each other for months, and they are somewhat good friends.
(_)
Now, onto the Hell Sabers and their roles
I got the name for Hell Sabers from writing the top joke, that introduced the name, in the above chapter.
Where Akira asks if they are the Knight Sabers, and Rock joked that they are more like the Hell Sabers. And I just ran with the name.
If you do not know about hardsuits and motoslaves, I suggest you look up the Bubblegum Crisis OVA anime series. The series is very good and well worth a watch.
Revy is the leader. Her role in battle is the mid-ranged fighter. Her weapons are a knuckle-bomber and railguns in both her gauntlets.
Revy does not really have a second in command.
Shenhua is the melee fighter. She traded in long knifes and throwing knifes for a pair of lightsabers and wire-guided electro-daggers.
Roberta is the heavily weapons specialist. She uses guns and missiles in her hardsuit.
Sawyer is the technical support and quasi-medic. She only has only wrist knives, that popped out of in her hardsuit. Her primary job is to stand back and remotely control the three Typhoon II motoslaves the group has.
Arcee is the literally big chick of the group. She is both a close combat and range weapons specialist. Though, she prefers to be up close and personal, with her flaming swords.
In the Hell Sabers team, Arcee's primary role is as the crazy chick to keeps Megatron busy, while the rest of the group deals with the others of Bad Company members.
All of these five women are hard core badasses. And just as it is debatable which is the most craziest, it is also debatable which of these five girls are the most badass.
And given they have been with each other for that last several months, they are good friends. If not, given their personalities, they would have killed each other by now.
The relationship between Bad Company and the Hell Sabers is very complicated. This is stated in detail in the next chapter.
And neither side, for various reasons, are not going full against each other. The Hell Sabers want Bad Company alive, and Bad Company doesn't want to kill the Hell Sabers, for various reasons.
For example, Fabiola and Roberta still care for each other, though they are fighting each other, and their hearts are not in the fight.
Also, Rock and Revy still love each other, even though they lead two badass crews against each other.
The members of both Bad Company and the Hell Sabers are just in a really screwed up situation that is not of any of their own making.
And you will find out more in the next chapter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Two: “The Dark Side Of Reality.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Caution. This is a very, very dark chapter. While, this chapter does not have any sexual situations, from a technical standpoint. It is still a very dark story, in ways most of you may not even think is possible. There is also nudity of a nonsexual nature in this chapter.
Use your of discretion is advised.
Though, this chapter is needed for the overall plot of my story.
(_)
Several months ago, in the Black Lagoon anime reality, for Rock. Though, sometime after Akira left that reality.
It was early night, as a massive typhoon has was currently hitting Roanapur hard.
In the distance, behind the city of Roanapur, a bolt of lightning struck, and the outline of a huge towering, steel-blue coned building could be seen behind the bay, and Roanapur proper. The base of the coned tower was nearly equal to the entire diameter of Roanapur island, itself. And the top of the tower went above the clouds.
The tower was nearly complete. With less than a month before construction was finished.
Though, the operations in the tower were already taking place. And only those involved in its construction, and worked in the tower, knew its real purpose.
Though, that were not involved, were in the dark. And those that were involve did not saw a word on the matter. No matter how much money they were offered from outside sources.
The only facts known about the tower, were that Chang was behind its construction. Chang called it his tower. At that point, Chang had moved all his operations into the tower. Those that worked in the tower, lived in the tower. The construction workers never seemed to tire. The materials for the construction seem to come from nowhere. With no transport trucks for material seen coming or going from the Chang's tower.
To that end, within Roanapur, people were also starting to disappear, with other strange people appearing. And the locals of the city that did not disappear, were starting to take the hint, and they were slowly leaving town over the course of the last few months.
Unfortunately, most of the members of Lagoon Company had yet to realize what was going on. And they did not know the danger that was slowly closing in on them.
(_)
Several miles away from the tower, in the city of Roanapur, inside the Lagoon Company apartment, the windows had been boarded up, while most of the Lagoon crew were riding out the storm inside their home.
While the others were inside, Revy had told them she would be with Chang for the most part.
While the other Lagoon members could not get any answers from Revy on what she was doing for Chang. Experience had taught them to never annoy Revy. Because doing so was usually bad for ones own health.
Unfortunately, within that part of the city of Roanapur, the power has long since be cut by the storm. With the only sounds the group inside hearing was the wind howl, the rain pour, and the thunder boom.
Inside the building, Dutch, Rock, Janet, and Benny were in the living room, sitting in the couches and chairs in the room, as they read various types of literature, under a battery powered lamp light.
Dutch sitting on a couch, as he read a magazine. Benny was in a chair, read the technical specs to the next computer parts he had order. Janet was laying on her back, on another ouch, as read a romance novel. And Rock was sitting in a chair, was he read a mystery novel.
As time went on, and monotony of the situation set in, Benny yawned, due to him being bored out of his mind.
After yawning, Benny allowed his mind wondered. He looked at the guide he had in his hands, as he thought, 'I just finished this guide. So, what the hell am I going to do now? TV is out. The internet is out. Cannot go outside. And Janet prefers not to have sex this early in the night. Especially, given there are no other sounds, Dutch and Rock, will being hearing only us. And we will be teased for the next week about it.'
Benny's eyes the wondered down the hallway, and he noticed from the shadows cast by the light in the room he was in, that the door to Revy's bedroom was cracked open.
Benny thought, 'Didn't Revy get a new laptop from Chang? Revy is not here, right now. She said she would be gone for the night. I doubt she is even knows better than to put a password for her account. Even if she did, I could probably guess it. Of course, if she finds out I was in her room, without permission, she is going to kill me. But, what is life without a little risk and excitement. Especially, in this town.'
Benny look over at the others and he saw that they were so engrossed with what the were doing, they would likely not notice him getting up from his chair.
Benny slowly, and quietly stood up, and he made his into the hallway, and to door that lead into Revy's bedroom. He carefully, and quietly opened the door. He passed through the threshold, and he gently closed door to where it had been.
Benny realized that if he had fully closed the door, the sound of the latch sliding into the notch would likely alert the others. So, instead, he just left the door barely cracked.
When Benny was inside Revy's bedroom, he found that the occasional popping of lightning, from the outside windows, illuminated the room to where Benny could see his way around.
Benny made his way across the room, to Revy's bed, where he saw the laptop sitting on top of the sheets of the bed, by Revy's walkman cassette player and earplug headphones attached the walkman by thin wires.
Benny gentle sat down on Revy's bed. He picked up the laptop, and he opened it.
Benny found the laptop was in powerdown mode, and he press the powerbutton to bring up the login screen, in english. The name on the screen was, 'revy'. All in undercase letters.
Benny mentally realized, 'Even though Revy said Chang gave her this computer, it is a good thing that the only language that Revy knows well is english... Though, she also knows bad english... But, that is another matter.'
'Still, if she knew chinese, I would have difficulty, because my chinese is not that good. And it is fortunate that Revy decided to charge the battery to her laptop, before she left.'
'So, what is the password? Since the name is undercase, it is likely all the letters, and maybe numbers, in her password are, as well. With no special characters thrown in.'
'Now, even Revy would know better than to use names and simple words, such as money and god, as a password. And she is not clever enough, at computers, to throw in numbers, nor wildcard letters. So, what word would she use that she likes, and that she can remember... Ah, yes. That would be it.'
Benny used the track pad below the laptop to select the password bracket. He then typed in the word, 'bacardi', into the password bracket, he pressed enter.
Suddenly, the screen changed to the GUI icon screen.
As Benny used his right finger on the track pad at the bottom of the keyboard, he thought, 'Bingo. It looks like I still got the touch. Now, let's see what secrets you have, that you have been keeping from us. If you started a digital dairy in this thing, it might be worth dying over to read it.'
Benny then noticed an icon label, 'Project.'
He thought, 'What is this?”
He opened the 'project file' and there were two sub-folders within.
One was labeled, '1. Equipment and Personal.' The other was labeled, 2. Targets and Processing.'
He opened the two folders, into to separate sub-windows on the screen, to look at the contents of both at the same time.
The folders were full were html documents, pictures, and text files within.
Benny then opened the documents on the first folder and began reading.
Benny face slowly paled from fright at what he read. He was so scared, he stopped reading in detail, and instead he just began skimming what was there. By the time he got halfway through the second folder, he was about ready to throw up from the fear he felt.
Suddenly, the computer shutdown by itself.
Benny eyes widened, as he mentally realized, 'Oh no. This laptop has a monitoring program on it. And it is connect to Chang's servers in his tower. They know I just accessed it. They know Revy is not here. They are coming! It's Florida, all over again!'
Benny closed the laptop, set it on the bed. And he then quickly bolted out of Revy's bedroom. He threw open Revy's bedroom door, as he ran into the hallway, and into the living room.
When Benny reached the living room, he looked over at his friends, as he yelled, “Guys! We have got to get out of here right now!”
The other three adults in the room looked up from what they were reading, towards Benny. They could all tell that something was troubling the blond haired man.
Dutch inquired, with concern, “What is the matter, Benny?”
Benny swiftly said, with worry in his tone of voice, “There is no time to explain. We have to get our bugout bags, get to the car outside, get to the Lagoon, and get out to sea, as quickly as possible.”
Rock calmly pointed out, “If you haven't noticed. There is a typhoon hitting us, right outside.”
Benny shook his head, as he replied, “Trust me. That is nothing compared to what is coming for us. I found out why everyone has been leaving town, and it is bad.”
Janet asked, with worry, “What did you do?”
Benny admitted, in a flat tone of voice, “I admit it. I am dangerous to myself, and others, when I am bored. I decided to go into Revy's bedroom, where I hacked Revy's computer, that Chang gave her. And I found some weird, scary shit inside.”
Benny's comment got everyone's attention.
Benny continued, “Her laptop has a trace program that alerted Chang that someone accessed one of his computer. That is not the worst of it. From what I saw in those files. Chang was already about to kidnap us and do horrible things to us.”
Benny looked over at Dutch, directly in the eyes, as he begged, “Dutch. If there was ever a time you trusted me. Now, would be that time. We have to leave, right now. Before they get to us.”
Dutch looked at his friend and realized he was serious.
Dutch turned to Janet and Rock, as he ordered, “Everyone get your bugout bags. We are leaving in thirty seconds.”
Rock quickly asked, “What about Revy?”
Benny answered, “We have to leave her. I will explain later. We must move now!”
Dutch stated, “Rock, I am going to have to go with Benny on this one. Revy can take care of herself. We will leave her. If need be, we will come back for her, after we sort this mess out.”
Rock decided not to protest, as he, Dutch, and Janet, got up from their seats. And all four of the adults when to swiftly get their bugout bag.
A minute later, the four adults were in red Lagoon Company car, with the bugout bags in back. Dutch was driving, as they made their way, through the wind, rain, and lightning, as quickly as possible to the port where Lagoon Company headquarters was located, and where Dutch had anchored the Lagoon.
(_)
Ten minutes later, they reach Lagoon Company's personal dock.
Dutch quickly stopped the car near the dock they used. As they got out of the car, through the rain, they saw the waves were battering the port and boat.
While they retrieved their bugout bags from the trunk, Rock questioned, over the wind, “Can we get the Lagoon out to sea in this mess?”
Dutch stated, “Yea. The Lagoon is designed to handle this type of weather and not sink. All we need is a couple of our four propellers to be in the water to push us out. But, it is going to be rough.”
Janet looked behind them, towards the city, and she saw something. She yelled, “Behind us!”
Everyone else turned around and saw the headlights of cars coming in the distance towards them.
Benny yelled, “It's them! We have to move!”
With their bugout bags in hand. They closed the door and started running towards where their boat was docked. As they ran Dutch said, “Hustle people.”
The soon ran onto the dock, where the Lagoon PT bat was tied down at.
As they came to a stop, by the Lagoon PT boat, they saw that the ship was bobbing up and down like a cork in a storming sea. Though, the ship was still tied to the dock.
The reason that the Lagoon was been pulled into the garage of the Lagoon building, was that Dutch was worried that a storm surge might take the whole building. And with the Lagoon tied outside, that there was good chance that such a storm surge would only break the ropes holding the boat to the dock. With the boat floating into town. And given the was Roanapur was. No one would try to claim savage rights, as Dutch went to retrieve his PT boat.
Dutch threw his bugout bag onto the deck of the PT boat, as he stated, “There is no time to do this gently. So, let me do what I have to do. Bags first. I want to test the timing what I am about to do.”
The other three adults handed Dutch their bag, as he successfully tossed each one onto the deck.
Dutch them order, “Janet, you first.”
Dutch grabbed Janet by the waist, as he said, “When I say now, you jump, while I throw.”
Janet turned to Dutch, as she nodded.
Dutch looked at the his boat going up and down. He mind paying attention to the rhythm of the bobbing. Suddenly, he yelled, “Now!”
Janet jumped, while Dutch tossed her. As second later, she landed safely onto the deck of the boat.
Dutch quickly did the same for Benny, and then Rock.
Dutch looked at the boat, as he saw the three other adults looking at him. He ordered, “Benny, Rock, catch me!”
Benny and Rock heard Dutch, as they got ready to do so.
On the dock, Dutch back up to the other end of the pier. He continued to time the bobbing, so the boat would be going down as he jumped.
He started his running jump. As he legs left the pier, the boat when down.
A second later, Dutch's feet hit the deck, with Benny and Rock catching him.
Dutch looked at both of them, as he stated, “Thanks. Now, Benny, Rock, use your knives to cut the ropes to the dock. Janet, throw the bags inside. After you three get done, meet me in the pilot house.”
The three crew members did as instructed, while Dutch quickly made his way inside his ship, and towards pilot house of the boat.
When Dutch reached the pilot house, he quickly seated himself in the left chair, and he buckled himself into his seat. He turned to the controls. He used the controls to cause the engines of the boat to roar to life.
As Dutch both heard and felt the hum of his steed waking up, he thought, 'I am glad I filled up the tanks to the Lagoon, with a fully stocked pantry, before the storm hit. Because, from the way Benny is talking. We are not going to be wanting to stop for a while.'
A few seconds later, Janet, Benny, and Rock, joined him.
Dutch looked over at them, as he ordered, “Everyone. Secure yourselves. This is going to be rough.”
The three other adults moved around the room, as they do so three adults did so. With Janet getting into the chair beside Dutch, to his right side. With her buckling herself to the chair.
A few seconds later, after everyone secured themselves, Benny said, “Not to add to the trouble, Dutch. Though, when we get out to sea. I need you to run dark. Fortunately, I leave my equipment here turned off when not in use. So, they cannot trace us that way. But, I need to you turn off you lights when we get out of the bay.”
Dutch took Benny at his word, as he replied, “Whatever you say, Benny. But, you better have one hell of an explanation when we get out of this storm.”
Benny replied, “Don't worry. I do have one.” He then pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and a lighter, form his pockets. Next, he lit a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. As he held the cigarette with his lips, he put away his pack of cigarettes and his lighter.
After which, Benny used his his right index and middle finger to hold the cigerette in his mouth, as he took a long drag from it, while he watched Dutch steer the Lagoon towards the inlet, that lead out to sea.
(_)
At that moment, several black colored cars had reached the Lagoon dock. Women in black suits come stepped out of the vehicles. They then pulled out their pistols, and began firing at the Lagoon, as the boat left the harbor.
But, the Lagoon's hull was armor, and designed to handle small arms fire. So, the bullets only bounced off, as the ship made its was towards the back side of the large island hill, with the giant faceless Buddhist statue, facing way from the town, on towards the sea.
A few minutes later, the Lagoon had made it to the Gulf of Thailand, as Dutch used his dashboard instruments, to steer the Lagoon south, towards the South China Sea.
Meanwhile, the woman that had shot at the Lagoon, turned to the vehicles, to head back to Chang's toward, and report the bad news to Chang's second in command, Lotton.
(_)
Once the Lagoon was out to see, it took three hours for the ship to make it out of the other side of storm. All the while, the Lagoon ran dark, with its lights off.
Though, the crew, inside the ship, had long since used towels on board the ship to dry themselves, and their possessions, off.
An hour after getting the ship to exit the typhoon, on the south side of the storm, the seas had finally calmed down, those inside the Lagoon could find discuss why they were on the run in the first place.
All four of the adults were standing in one of the large rooms of the Lagoon, as they stretched their legs.
Though, while Dutch, Janet, and Rock, had relaxed some, they all watched Benny, and saw that the blond man was nowhere near to calming down.
Benny was literally smoking a pack of cigarettes an hour, for the last four consecutive hours.
They others just watched as he smoked cigarette, as he he paced back and forth in the room they were all in.
Dutch sympathetically looked at his friend, as he requested, “Talk to me, Benny. You are scaring me.”
Benny stopped walking, as he turned to look at Dutch. Dutch saw real fear in Benny's eyes, as Benny stated, “Dutch, Janet, Rock, you don't understand. We are screwed. I mean royally screwed. We are in deeper than we have ever been before. This makes the mess I got into in Florida between the FBI and mafia look like a Sunday school picnic. We are talking Mariana Trench deep, and sinking fast. Thank god Revy's computer was in English, or we would have been even worse off.”
Rock asked, “What was on Revy's computer?”
Benny dropped his cigarette on the metal floor, and stamped on it, with the sole of his right shoe, while collected himself.
Benny then took a deep breath, and he slowly let it out. Next, he said, “I only got some of the information of what was in Revy's computer before I was cut off. I know Chang is the top dog in all this. But, what he is into is insane. It makes Akira's little party trick tame in comparison. He is dealing with metaphysics. Alternate realities. Real life artificially created cyborgs. And something about processing people on a target list... We should have run when that giant Tower of Babylon was being constructed by Chang... But, we didn't.”
“And I do know one thing for sure. I saw that we are all on this processing target list. And Revy has been listed as having already been processed. I am guessing part of that means she have been brainwashed.”
Dutch softly put his right hand on Benny's right shoulder, as he said, “Benny, I know this is bad. But, you have got to calm down, or you are going to give yourself a heartattack.” He then gently removed his hand off of Benny.
Janet said, “Honey, Dutch is right. You got to calm down. Relax. We are out to sea on a full tank of diesel. We can out run them.”
Benny was failing at trying to calm down, as he stated, “You don't understand. Included in what I read was a list of a four woman team that Chang has already created. All of them have been listed as being processed.”
“Revy is the leader. Shenhua and Sawyer are also on her team. But, when I read who the last name of who was on that team list, I nearly soiled myself. The last member is the fucking Bloodhound, Roberta. We know what she is capable of. And she will track us to the ends of the Earth and beyond. She is that good.”
“Damn. Four of the five most scariest, most dangerous women on Earth are now after our hides. We are screwed. And to make matters worse, if the records are correct, Roberta has not only been processed, but she has also been turned into a god damn cyborg!”
Benny took a deep breath. He then continued, “It is like that young man in the long coat told us. You know the one, Dutch. He stole and wrecked our car, the day the other Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer showed up, and then disappeared. He claimed that he, and the other Revy, Shenhua and Sawyer were from the future. He also mentioned that all of them, and Roberta, had been given some sort of supersoldier serum. That is probably what part of that processing is. Plus, he stated that Roberta would be made into a cyborg.”
“Anyway, now four badasses have been made even more badass, and Roberta is also is now a cyborg. Given all four of them know us, we know Chang is going to send them after us. It is overkill, man! Overkill! I would suggest surrendering, if it wasn’t for the fact we know them all too well.”
Dutch said, “Surrendering is not an option. I wish that man would have told us more than just hints. But, I am sure the girls would have killed him if he had tried. Though, I could tell that he really did want to tell us. I will forgive him for my car because at least now his information has given us a fighting chance. And to think Chang did all this under our noses.”
Janet pointed out, “That might be why we have been getting so many jobs from Chang, for the last few month. He has been intentionally keeping us busy, so we would not realize what is going on.”
Dutch said, “That would explain things. And it would be scary enough to make sense. Those were mostly milk runs, and he paid more than he should for those jobs. Now, we know why.”
Rock stated, “Okay. Let's stay focused here and work with what we know so far. Benny, what did you learn about this processing?”
Benny answered, “All I got was that they capture the target, knock the target out, and put the person in some sort of cylinder vat, for what they call, processing.”
“During this time, they keep the victims asleep during the process, while they likely brainwash them. And, as I said before, I guess that supersoldier serum that man mentioned is part of that processing.”
“Unfortunately, Revy's computer shutdown on its own right after that. But, my gut tells me I missed something very important, when I read about this processing.”
Rock said, “Okay. We can work with that.”
Dutch commented, “Benny, you made the right call. At least we got out of there with our hides intact. And I am pissed of at Chang. Which I am sure everyone here is as well.”
The other three adults nodded in agreement.
Dutch turned to Rock, as he added, “Rock, we will figure a way to save Revy.”
Rock replied, “I know. We just have to figure out how.”
Janet suggested, “Benny, let's get something to eat. You will feel better.”
Dutch responded, “Janet is right. We will just keep running until we come up with a better plan.”
Benny conceded, “Okay.”
(_)
Over the course of the next three days, the Lagoon made port only as quickly it took to refuel and move on. Though, on the second day, Rock stopped by a drug store, near the pier they docked at.
Dutch did not want to take any chances. He even when to ports that he never took Revy to. His plan was to head for Australia, and disappear into the population there.
Australian cities, such as Sidney, had a very diverse populations. And all four of them could blend in there and stay together without anyone else batting an eye. Unlike the other nations they were passing by on the Lagoon.
This plan was further backed up by the fact that Dutch knew the advantages and disadvantages of the Lagoon. On one hand it allowed for freedom of travel and movement. But, it was also on the sea, and wide open to attack.
If it has been just Revy and Roberta, Dutch would have preferred to stay out on the open sea. But, with Chang's resources, that was not going to be a long term solution. Dutch knew that Chang would eventually track them down, and since boats and planes of his own, after them.
Also, Dutch knew from experience that both Revy and Roberta were expert sharpshooters whom could exploit their wide open situation.
And Dutch did not want to get into a close quarters combat on the Lagoon with those four women. At least on dry land they had more room for movement.
That night, Dutch had told Benny, Janet, and Rock, of his plan. And all three agreed it was a good plan.
(_)
On the four day, they finally had to make port for food.
The port itself was a small town, on a small tropical island.
The pier they were on was very short, and the Lagoon had been angled to point its front outward. In case they need to make a quick getaway.
The Lagoon was not moored to the pier, nor anchored, in case of needing a quick escape.
Passed the pier the Lagoon was by, there were small buildings and shops.
Inside the Lagoon, Janet was behind the controls.
Janet was the least experience in combat, and as such, she was the one selected to stay behind.
Dutch had taught Janet the basic controls of the Lagoon so she could keep her hand on the engines if they had to make a run for it on short notice.
Meanwhile, Dutch was at top of the deck of the Lagoon, with his automatic rifle loaded and ready. He was in a hidden spot on the desk, in relation to the island. From his position, he slowly peeked his head up, towards the island, so he could keep eye out. But, he could also stay down most of the time, so their pursuers would be less likely to notice him.
Both Dutch and Janet had a communication headset over their right ear, so they could talk to each other.
Benny and Rock had been assigned to go into town and get supplies as quickly as possible.
The two men had been go for a half an hour, and Dutch was starting to get worried.
He then stuck his head up, and he saw the two of them had finally arrived back on the pier. Both were carrying bags of groceries.
They were about fifty feet from the Lagoon.
Dutch almost breathed a sigh. Then, he noticed three figures walked out from one of the building, near the pier.
Dutch immediately recognized them, as Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua.
Dutch took aim with his weapons at the women, as he yelled, “Rock! Benny! Run!”
Just as Dutch was about to fire, something hit the barrel of his gun, knocking it his right side.
Dutch immediately ducked back down behind his cover.
Dutch thought, 'That must have been the maid. Damn it. I didn't see her. And I know that is a warning shot. The maid is too good not to miss on purpose. They want us alive. If I try to cover Benny and Rock, she will kill me the moment I pop my head up.
Dutch held his rifle in his right hand, as he crawled to a nearby opened the hatch. He yelled, into his communication headset, “Janet! They're here! Get ready to gun it.”
A second later, Dutch heard the engines to the PT boat start to hum.
Dutch thought, 'Good girl. Still, I don't dare use even the headphones we have. They might be able to trace, even those devices. But, how did that find us?'
Meanwhile, both men didn't even both to look behind them, as they dropped their bags and ran for the Lagoon, as quickly as possible.
As they were running, Shenhua threw kukri long knife in her right hand. The knife's hilt was attached to a rope, within her right sleeve. She threw the knife counterclockwise arc that caused the rope part, near the hilt of the knife, to hit the side of Rock's left ankle, wrapping it around Rock's ankle.
Shenhua smiled wickedly, as she quickly pulled back on her rope, causing Rock to fall, face forward, into the pier.
As Rock laid on his stomach, he mentally realized, 'I'm had. But, I planned ahead. I just hope this works.' He quickly used his right hand to palm a couple of pills he had in a pocket, put them in his mouth. He swallowed them dry, while making sure the pills went down.
Rock thought, 'Now, to tell the others.' He looked up, in front of him, at Benny, and the Lagoon PT boat, as he yelled, into his headset, “Dutch! Benny! I know you can hear me! There is nothing you can do for me! Go! Now! Keep running! And don't give up!”
Both Dutch and Benny heard Rock.
As Benny jumped on to boat, Dutch quietly said, “Goodbye my friend.” He then yelled down into the hatchway, “Janet, hit it!”
Janet used the levers by her to gun the engines, as the Lagoon roared to life, and sped away, out to sea.
A minute later, Janet was joined Dutch and Benny in the pilot cabin. She turned to them, in her seat, as she asked, “Where is Rock?”
Benny quietly said, “He didn't make it.”
Janet began to tear up.
Dutch stated, “Don't count Rock out just yet. If that man was given enough time, he could plan and implement his escape from Hell itself. And he has had four days to think about what has happened. Our goal now is to continue running. Keep them busy. While Rock figures this out from another angle.”
Janet stopped herself from crying, as she admitted, “You're right.”
Benny asked, “What now, Dutch?”
Dutch said, “It is going to take time for the girls to handle Rock. That keeps them busy. Right now, we stop at the next port. Grab food and supplies as quickly as we can, and keep running for Australia. And maybe go deeper into the continent than I originally planned.”
Dutch grinned wickedly at the two other the adults, as he stated, “Let us see how long we can outrun the devil herself.”
(_)
Meanwhile, on the pier, Rock rolled over to face his attackers.
As they approached him, Rock leaned up and undid the rope around his right ankle.
By the time he did so, the three women were right in right from of them, as they looked down at him. Though, Rock noticed that Roberta was missing.
Rock thought, 'Roberta is probably in hiding somewhere with a rifle. Just in case, they needed cover fire. Which they did. And that is likely why Dutch was unable to fire at them.'
Shenhua reeled in her rope and knife, as she said, “We heard the whole thing. How very noble of you.”
Sawyer commented, through her electrolarynx choker, “I found it touchingly sweet.”
Revy stated, “Can it you two, with the lovey dovey. He is my boyfriend. For now.”
Rock thought, with mild amusement, 'At these their personalities have not changed that much. Might as well find out what I can, while I can.'
Rock asked, “How did you find us?”
Revy snorted, “Spy satellites. Chang had some of his personnel hack into them. Do you know how rare a PT Boat is?”
Rock inquired, “You're right. But, you got here so quickly?”
Revy pointed out, “We also have access to airplanes. We just plotted your course and flew in ahead of you. But, it did take a few times. Given you did not stop at every port. And don't worry. We will catch our friends, soon enough. Still, I want to know how you figured it out.”
Rock questioned, “You are not going to kill the person responsible? Are you?”
Revy immediately laughed.
As her laughter died down, she responded, “Kill you! Hell no! We going to give you all gifts. When we are finished with you, we are going to be together for a very long time.”
Rock thought, 'Oh hell. Why not? At least it will likely put her in a good mood.' He stated, “During the typhoon, with the power out, Benny was bored, went into your bedroom, and hacked your computer.”
Revy rolled her eyes, as she replied, “That figures.” She then looked directly at Rock, as she inquired, with annoyance in her voice, “Why did you all have to make things so difficult?”
Rock deadpanned, “I am sorry. But, being brainwashed is not on our schedule.”
Revy said, “That is what you think?”
Rock pointed out, “After everything the two of us have been through. Both inside, and outside, the bedroom. I don't see you selling us. Let alone me. Out for cash. So, it has to be brainwashing.”
Revy countered, “You call it brainwashing. I called it having my eyes open. I admit that Chang made us loyal to him. But, he gave us so much more in return. We have learned so much. Rock, you would not believe the wonders we have seen. The places we have been too. The plunders we have taken. And the best part was we were always back home in time for supper. So, none of you would be the wiser. And I want you all to share in that.”
Rock commented, “When you share something. You should always first ask if the other person wants it, or not.”
Revy shrugged, as she replied, “It is tragic that I was never taught such life lessons, and manners. Still, don't worry, Rock? When you wake up, we can be together again. And we will make sure you are happy with the new you.”
Rock watched a Sawyer pulled out a pistol from her clothing, with her right hand. She swiftly pointed a pistol at his body. She fired and a dart launched out of the pistol and struck his left forearm.
Rock felt a needle be injected into his left forearm. And from the pressure in his arm, he could tell that something was being injected entered his bloodstream.
A few seconds later, Rock began to feel tired, as he thought, 'It must be a tranquilizer. In which case. I am glad I planned ahead.'
Rock did not fight going to sleep. Instead, he laid back on the pier. So, he would not collapse onto the pier.
Right before Rock passed out, he overheard Revy say, “Okay girls. Let's get him back to the tower and processed. Then, we can go after the others.”
(_)
Time passed, and then Rock's eyes suddenly snapped open. He he suddenly became wide awake.
The first sensation he felt was that he was floating.
He looked around and notice he was immersed and floating in green goo that was still translucent enough for him see outside the vat that he was in.
As he looked around he saw that he was inside a large, clear cylinder vat, stood on its flat side, with a flat metal top and a large cone shaped metal bottom base.
The next thing he realized was that he was completely naked. There was a mask attached to his face, from the bridge of his nose, the bottom of his chin, allowing him to breath.
Also, there were wires, a IV line, a tube, and a hose hooked up to him.
The wires were attached to the top of his head and to the top of his chest.
There was an IV line attached underside of his right elbow to give his body nutrients, medicines. Along with sedatives that Rock was able to mentally fight against. For the time being.
Meanwhile, the tube and hose were attaches two very sensitive places below his waist, that were to make sure the vat goo was not contaminated with his own bodily waste.
Rock placed the palms of his hands onto on the inside of the clear lining of the cylinder. He thought, 'I have to get out of here. But, whatever they use for glass in these things probably very tough.'
He looked around and saw that above him what a handle to open the hatch at the top of the vat, from the inside.
Rock swim up a foot. And he opened the hatch. After he did so, and he confirmed there was air above him, Rock began removing the things attached to him.
The wires and IV were not difficult to remove. But the hose was uncomfortable to dislodge. And the tube was outright painful.
As he broke the surface of the green goo, he removed his mask.
Rock took his first breath of free air, as he smiled. He thought, 'I am glad those pills worked. I was told those time release stimulant pills take about sixteen hours to start to work. Given the time it would take to fly back here, I would guess I have only been in this thing for a few hours.'
Rock then climbed out of the vat, and down the outside of the cylinder, by using a ladder attached to the back of the vat.
As his feet hit the cold, metallic floor, he looked around at where he was. Also, the air was cool to his wet skin. But, not cold.
Rock noticed there was some lighting far above him, in the ceiling. He saw that the ceiling was around a hundred feet above him. The lighting was a soft green luminance that only added to the eeriness of the environment around him.
He looked at the vat in front of him. The metal, cone shaped base was not that large, with the wider end on the bottom, and the shorted end of the base on the top, which was connected to the cylinder. The cylinder on top of the base was high and wide enough to fit a tall, large human man, but not much more than that. The ladder itself, when down from the top hatch, along the side of the cylinder, and down the metal, cone shaped base. With the ladder stopping right before it touched the floor.
Rock then looked around him. He saw that he was in the corning of the room. With two, gray metallic walls, which the light caused to have a green tint to it, that stretched as far as he could see.
And then he looked at the other two sides of him, and what he saw horrified him down to his deepest being.
Rock could see similar vats, that were the same size as the one he came out of, lined in rows, that were in a square grid formation.
Rock also saw that there were other people, adults, inside the majority of the vats.
But, Rock immediate concern was the possible discovery.
Rock looked more closely between the vats, as he mentally realized, “There seems to be no one here. This is likely because they keep their victims so sedated that no one thought that one of them would wake up, and get out of their cage. I guess the Chang's subordinates never met someone like me before. Now, before I escape, I need to take a closer look at people in these vats, and the vats themselves, to figure out what Chang is up too.'
Rock slowly walked parallel to the line of vats running parallel to one of the walls, as he took a closer look at the vats.
Rock took a closer look at the people slumbering in the vats.
He realized that most of them were adult, human females in their mid-twenties.
From the look of their genitalia, and bone structure, their appeared to be a few of them that seemed to be changing from male to female.
On instinct, Rock looked down at his body and checked himself. He thought, 'Yep. Still a man.'
It was then that Rock noticed from the women's stomachs, that many of the women in the vats were in various stages of pregnancy.
Rock mentally wondered, 'What the hell are you up to, Chang?'
Rock looked down at the metal bases of the vats, and he saw there were computer display screens attached to metal bases, on the opposite side that the ladders were located on. At the top of each of the screen was a process number and a name below the number.
Many of the names were male, but there were a number of female names as well.
Rock recognized some of the names, he thought, 'This is impossible. I know these names. But, they cannot exist. They are names of badasses from various works of fiction.'
Rock then stared at their faces, and as insane as it appeared, he could still recognize some their faces. Those he knew that were originally female he immediately recognized. And those that were originally male, he could still vaguely recognize their faces.
Rock thought, 'Oh god. This is impossible. THIS is impossible. These characters. No. These people are from alternate realities.'
Rock silently realized the truth of Chang's planned. He thought, in terror and disgust, 'Oh god! It is eugenics. Combined with the, world as myth, theory. Which I see is now real. is real. Chang is kidnappings badasses from the multiverse to breed more badasses.'
'Knowing him, he is likely trying to literally produce an army. This could have happened to me. Or, would I have just been brainwashed to serve Chang, like Revy and the girls have... Oh, the tower! Damn! Why didn't I realize it before? Chang ripped off Genom tower's design from the Bubblegum Crisis OVAs.'
'Why am I not surprised? Hell! I am likely in the bowels of the Chang's tower itself, right now. Though, at least I know where I am now. And that is a start a figuring out my escape plan.'
Suddenly, Rock heard footsteps coming his way.
He quickly used the sounds, to angle himself, so he hid behind a vat, in the opposing direction from which the sounds were coming from.
He then stuck his head out, towards the footsteps, and he saw a male technician, in a long white lab coat towards him.
Though, Rock could tell that the man clearly did not see him.
Rock ducked back behind his cover, as he though, 'When I escaped the vat, I must have tripped a silent alarm. I need to handle this quietly. Then, I need to find a way out of here, as quickly as possible.'
Rock ducked down, as waited a few seconds, and as the man passed by him, without noticing him.
Rock stood up, and swiftly rush at the man.
Before the man could react, Rock quickly banged the other man's head against a nearby vat a few times, knocking him out.
Rock watched at the man was still breathing.
Rock thought, 'He is still alive. But, he is going to be out for a while. Now, to get his clothing. I don't have time for the shirt and pants. But, the coat will work. And I think his shoes will fit me.'
He did not waste time, as he took off the man's coat, and shoes.
Though, Rock found that shoes did not fit, Rock was able to use the coat to cover himself.
As Rock put on the coat, and buttoned it up around his body, he thought, 'I guess I was about his shoes. Though, at least the cold floor is clean and flat. I can continue walking barefoot. And with the coat, as least I am no longer naked. Now, to find a way out of her.
Rock swiftly walked along the wall. A minute later, he could hear yelling coming from a nearby room, that attached to the vat room by large metal doors.
As Rock turned towards the noise, he saw that the two metal doors were open.
Rock quietly made his way to the doors, and he peeked his head in to see who was making all the noise.
Who Rock saw was literally the last person he would expect to ever see in real life.
It is Megatron, without his arm cannon. Megatron was a sitting position, as he struggled to free himself from the large mechanical manacles and chains that tied him down.
Also, Rock noticed that Megatron was alone in the room.
Megatron yelled, in what appeared to be english, “Release me now, and I will grant you swift deaths!”
Rock thought, 'I am looking at Megatron of the Decepticons. A pissed off Megatron, at that. Chang getting his hands on Megatron, no matter what reason, is bad news for everyone else. And I am not sure how he could do so, in the first place. Though, he figured out some way.'
'And as much as I would like to leave Megatron here, I have no choice but to free him. But, I will have to handle this just right, or he will kill me. But, given my current situation, that might not be the worst alternative, I am facing.'
Rock then walked into the room.
When Megatron saw him, he demanded, “Release me now!”
Rock calmly stated, “I am currently trying to figure out how. Then, we both can escape.”
Megatron asked, “You are a prisoner here, as well?”
Rock cracked a grin, as he replied, “Not for long.”
Rock's attitude caught Megatron by surprise.
Rock then saw a nearby control station. He walked to it, and looked at the controls for a moment.
A minute later, Rock was able to make the manacles, attached to Megatron, release from his body.
As Megatron was set free, he stood up to his full height. He then walked towards Rock.
Rock forced himself to remain calm, as he looked over at Megatron, whom was casually approaching him.
When Megatron came near Rock, he came to a stop, as he looked down at the human. He inquired, “Why did you not ask something from me, before freeing me?”
Rock stated, “Because, I know better. Now, you can either decide to help me. Or, you can try to escape on your own, while I use you as a distraction to escape myself.”
In response to Rock's comment, Megatron chuckled. He then smiled, as he said, “I like you, human. That is well thought out. Something I might have thought of. I think I will help you, just to see what comes of it. And in doing so, I will have revenge on those that have wronged me.”
Rock responded, “That is fine with me. Still, from a tactical point of view, I need to know something first. How many passengers does your alt mode carry? And what is your alt mode.”
Megatron answered, “Given your size. As of right now, I can only carry three of you humans. I can become a flying bomber.”
Rock said, “That will do.”
Megatron commented, “From what I can see. You humans are more technologically advanced than I realized.”
Rock thought, 'He must be from the distance past.” Rock said, “You are not in your reality. You are in an alternate reality from your own. You are on Earth. And you are probably in the future, in relation to the time you came from.”
Megatron replied, “That does explain a few matters. And from what I see. When I return to my proper place and time, I will have to keep an eye on your humans.”
Rock thought, 'I guess we humans are fated to meet you.' He said, “If you do so, you may find my species to be full of surprises.”
Megatron commented, “That I do no doubt of one bit.”
Rock requested, “But, this is a discussion for another time. Now, we have to escape. So, please follow me. We must gain help before we leave.”
As they exited the room, Rock was shocked at how quiet Megatron's foot steps were, he Megatron walked behind him.
Rock thought, 'I can barely hear him walk. For such a big guy, he knows the value of stealth. Now, to see what other rooms are nearby. We may find tools for our escape. And if someone tries to stop us, I am sure Megatron can handle them.'
A minute later, they passed by another room with large doors. Megatron stopped, as he stated, “I sense technology similar to space bridge technology within that room.”
Rock came a stop, as he turned to Megatron. He said, “Sounds like an invitation for us.”
Megatron just smiled at Rock.
They then turned and entered the room. They saw machines hooked to a spherical ring that sat on its side, with a diameter of fifty feet.
Rock theorized, “Megatron, this is likely some sort of reality portal machine. This is probably the technology used to bring you here. Can you duplicate it?”
Megatron scanned the machine, with his sensors. He then answered, “Yes. But, there are two problems. First, it is designed so the machine that creates the multiverse jump cannot actually navigate it. This means I will need a pilot for this. I guess you will do. I also hacked the files on the computer. The way to navigate is for you to imagine when and where in the multiverse you want to be, and I can instantly take us there. I hope you have a good imagination. I will create a key for you to use to link up with my new systems.
“Also, it seems that the only other limitations to these devices is the energy used. Which is not much for myself. The bigger the object, the more energy needed for the jump, but size to energy ratio is quiet small. I could probably jump a large space cruiser with the low levels of energy currently I have. And I still have some left over for a fight.”
Rock said, “That is good to hear.” He thought, 'So, he let slip that his energy levels are low. I am not surprised. A few power, even those manacles likely wouldn't have held him.'
Megatron held out his right hand towards Rock.
Rock saw that in palm of Megatron's right hand, there was a strange crystal, reality key, that about the size of a credit card.
Rock took the key and put it in one of the pockets of his coat. He stated, “Thank you. And do not worry, I have a pretty good imagination. Now, that we have an exit. Let us find some recruits.”
Megatron smirked, as he said, “My thoughts exactly.”
They exited the room, and continued walking down the rows of vats.
While they passed by the vats, Rock looked at the names on the screens as the bases of the vats.
Rock was hoping to find someone that that was useful, whom was not pregnant.
After a minute of checking each computer screen, attached to each vat they passed, Rock mentally cursed, 'Damn it. All those I recognize are already pregnant. If I take them, they will be useless to me. Even I know, from meeting Akira, that having one's gender bent is mentally disturbing. Adding a forced pregnancy, like what has happened to them, and the person will likely have a mental collapse when she wakes up. And those that were already women would be to unpredictable from the trauma to be of much use, either.'
Suddenly, they passed by a vat, and Rock recognized a name. He came to a stop. With Megatron stopping behind him.
Rock looked up at the vat, and he saw her. She was completely healthy. With her slender, athletic body being in great physical shape. She was slightly taller than average height for a woman. She had had no signs of scars, nor injuries, on her fair skin. And the woman was quite beautiful, tough the hair brown hair on her head and between her legs, were starting to regrow.
Rock then looked down, at the display panel more closely. The panel read, 'Subject, Darth Vader. Stage one complete. Waiting for authorization for stage two.'
Rock thought, 'I am guessing that stage two is pregnancy. She is from far my first choice. But, she will do. Vader was many things. Monster. Thug. But, his skill set is fantastic. Besides using the force, Vader is an expert at hand to hand combat, lightsaber combat, military tactics, leadership skills, expert piloting.'
'But, the one thing that sets Vader apart now from the others is that she is also an engineering prodigy. She could probably fix Megatron, if he is damaged. And that is the type of person I need. And since she is now out of that black suit, she might be in a better mood when she wakes up. Though, I hope she isn't to brainwashed. And even if she is, she will still be a useful as a mechanic for Megatron.'
'Also, it is clear she has only recently changed into a woman. The brown hair on her head and between her legs, is only starting to come in. Still, I need to check.'
Rock turned to his teammate. Rock used his right hand to point at Vader, as he requested, “Megatron. Can you scan this woman to see if she is pregnant?” He then dropped his hand back to his side.
Megatron did as requested. He stated, “She is not with child.”
Rock cracked a grin, as he said, “Then Megatron. I think we have a winner. Please, gently open the vat from the top. Remove what is hooked to her, and take her out of that vat. There is a hatch at the top. And please gently carry her. So, she does not wake up until we get out of here.”
Megatron did as instructed.
A minute later, Megatron carried her gently on his right shoulder, as he followed Rock.
Rock was still checking vat after vat, for some more help, as he thought, 'Now, I just need one more. Perhaps a skilled fighter that can be paired with Vader. Vader was a short range fighter. Now, I need a long range fighter.'
A moment later, they heard a girl screaming nearby, in the large room they were in.
Rock and Megatron looked as each other. They then quickly crept along the vats, as the followed the sounds, to see what was going on.
When they came within a hundred feet of the disturbance, Megatron gently set Vader down by a vat. Then, both Rock, and himself, peeked around the corner.
What the saw surprised them.
They saw Revy and Roberta dragging Fabiola, whom was still dressed her black and white maid's outfit, towards a vat.
Sawyer and Shenhua just stood and watched the other two women deal with their prisoner.
Rock thought, 'It has been a few years. And Fabiola has grown into a much more beautiful young woman. Though, she was pretty when I first met her. In a more cute sort of way. But, Revy still has my heart.'
In the distance, they heard Roberta state, in english, “Fabiola. This is for you own good. Do not worry. This will not hurt. And soon we will be working together.”
Fabiola replied, in english, “Roberta, I came to save you for the sake of the young master.”
Roberta responded, “I do not need saving.”
From their hiding place, Rock whispered, “That green haired girl is the one we want. Be ready for my signal. But, please don't harm any of the others, unless I tell you. A battle here would likely trigger a small army coming down on top of us.”
Megatron quietly stated, “I understand.”
Rock then walked out from the vats, and towards the women.
He coughed to get their attention.
The women looked at Rock and they did a double-take.
When Revy saw Rock, she cursed, “Of all the people to escape, it figures it would be you. I promise we were just going to change you. Not leave you in there to be bred. I promise that you will like being a girl.”
Rock calmly said, “Revy, I love you. And I know you are brainwashed. And I am sure you think you know what is best for me. While at the same time you think you have the upper hand. But right now, I have found some help.”
Megatron stepped out from behind a vat.
Both Revy and Roberta let go of Fabiola, as the eyes of all five girls went wide as they stared at Megatron.
Revy muttered, “Damn it. And Arcee is out on a mission.”
Rock stated, “We all know you four are very skilled killers. And with the proper tools, you can take this guy down. But, you don't have those tools, right now. So, you can either run. Or, Megatron here can kill you.”
The four Hell Saber members looked at each other, and they then decided to run.
Megatron just laughed as he watched them flee.
With the others gone, Rock turned to Fabiola. He said, “Fabiola, I think it is best you come with us.”
Fabiola turned to Rock, as she stated, “I agree.”
Rock asked, “Do you have any any weapons on you?”
Fabiola quietly said, “No. Roberta was very thorough in disarming me.”
Rock replied, “That is a small matter for right now.” Rock turned to Megatron, as he continued, “I don't think we have long. So, I think it is best we get out of here. Megatron please bring Vader to us and then transform. Let us test out your new ability.”
Megatron went back, gently retrieved Vader and brought her to Rock and Fabiola. He set the sleeping woman down, on the floor, beside Rock and Fabiola.
Megatron then walked to the nearby wall area, which offer enough space between the wall and the vats for him to transform into his flying bomber mode.
Fabiola saw that the woman was naked. She quickly took off her apron and placed it around the woman's chest and torso, to cover her up as best she could.
Rock turned Fabiola, as he requested, “Please, help me carrying this woman, to our friend, over there.” He looked over at Megatron.
Fabiola replied, “Okay.”
Fabiola and Rock then quickly carried the unconscious to Megatron.
As they reached the plane, they saw a door in the back of the plan opened up.
The two adults then carried Vader into the plane alt mode of Megatron. With Megatron closing the hatch behind them.
After all three were on board, they saw the room was dimly lit, with three seats in the cockpit.
Two up front, and one in back.
The two moved Vader into the backseat and buckled her in.
Next, they got into the front seats and buckled up. Rock on the left. Fabiola on the right.
After they were strapped in, Fabiola commented, “You would think with all the moving, that she would wake up by now.”
Rock replied, “Those put into the vats are given powerful sedatives. It will likely be a while until she wakes up. Be happy she hasn't awoke, yet. We need to be in a much more calmer environment when she does wake up. Or, she will be a liability.”
Fabiola asked, “From you lack of clothing, I can guess you came out of those vats as well. So, how did wake yourself?”
Rock answered, “Time released simulate pills.”
Fabiola stated, “I still think of you are scum. But, you are scum that is constantly full of surprises.”
Rock smiled, as he said, “I keep life interesting.”
Fabiola looked behind her, at the sleeping woman. She then towards Rock. She asked, “So, who is that? I believe you called her, Vader. She cannot be the Vader I am thinking.”
Rock responded, “Actually. Believe or not. She is. That is Darth Vader. AKA Anakin Skywalker. It seems that Chang has restored her body, and changed her gender.”
Fabiola replied, “That is impossible.”
Rock said, “I will have to tell you about my friend, Akira, sometime. Besides. Take a look outside. That is what those vats outside are for.”
Fabiola asked, “So, Chang was going to do the same thing to you?”
Rock flatly replied, “Yes.”
Fabiola commented, “Well, since we are inside Megatron. I will give you the benefit of the doubt. Yes. I now who he is.”
Rock commented, “Of course, you do.” He thought, 'The Transformer franchise is like the Star Wars franchise. Everyone here knows who both Darth Vader and Megatron are.'
Fabiola said, “And he is clearly helping us. So, I am not complaining.”
From speakers in the cabin, Megatron stated, “I appreciate your comment."
Fabiola continued to look at Rock, as she responded, “You're welcome, Megatron. Still, Rock. It figures you would pick Darth Vader, of all people for help. Since your girlfriend is clearly not available.”
Rock said, “Hey. I am not the one with the one woman army “
Fabiola conceded, “Point taken. Still, what are we going to do when she wakes up? Vader is not known to handle surprises well.”
Rock stated, “We will deal with that then. My selection was limited. And I stand by my choice.”
Fabiola said, “Okay. But, if she starts using the force to kill you. I am running away from all of you.”
Rock replied, “Fair enough.”
The two of them then turned look in front of of them, and out of the front windows. They could see the from the cabin windows the vats outside.
Megatron stated, through his cabin speakers, “My sensors detect movement a several humans and cybernetic beings heading our way. I suggest we leave.”
Rock was breathing heavily, from moving Vader. He agreed, “Good idea.”
Fabiola noticed this, as she inquired, “Rock, are you alright?”
Rock said, “Now, that I think about it. No. I do not feel so good. I should not be this tired. But, we will deal with that later... Megatron, where do I use the key at?”
Megatron stated, “There is a key hole right between the seats. Put it in. Think of where and when you want to go. Hold that thought, and turn the key to activate the system. And hurry.”
Rock looked between the seat and he saw the keyhole. He replied, “I found it.”
Rock then pulled out the reality key Megatron had given him. He thought, 'Let's see if this works.'
Rock thought of another Earth, parallel to the one he was in, at the same year as they were at, but on the other side of the world, during the day.
Rock kept this thought, as he put the key in and turned it.
Suddenly, they we still on the ground, but they saw trees and a forest around them, in the day light.
Megatron proclaimed, “It worked! And, just as I predicted. I only used very little of my energy reserves.”
Rock replied, “Good. Is there civilization on this planet?”
It was a few seconds before Megatron answered. When he did, he stated, “Yes. Human civilization. Much like yours. Complete with an internet. We are in what you call the United States west coast. Outside of a city.”
Rock inquired, “Good. What is the local time right now?”
Megatron answered, “Ten thirty, AM, local time.”
Rock suggested, “Thank you, Megatron. Now, let us get out of you, so you can transform, and we can talk.”
Megatron replied, “I could not agree more.” He then opened the back hatch of his vehicle mode.
(_)
A few minutes later, they were all outside. It was a warm day, as they leaned Vader up against a tree trunk. With Fabiola making sure her apron covered up the front of Vader. From the top of her chest, down to below her crotch.
As Fabiola did this, Megatron had transformed to robot mode.
Fabiola then turned to face the two other standing individuals, as she, Megatron, and Rock, then began to talk.
Rock told the two of them how he was captured, and what he knew.
When Rock finished his explanation, Fabiola commented, “To do that to people, is horrific. And I thought I knew the depths of evil that the people of your city could commit.”
Rock agreed, “Yes. It is horrific. And Chang has clearly gone off the deep end. Still, I need to how did you and Roberta end of tangled in this mess?”
Fabiola answered, “Months ago. A few years after Roberta had healed from her wounds. The best she could. And the young master had healed from his gunshot wound, caused by Roberta. Chang came to visit us.”
Rock inwardly winced, as he asked, “How long did it take Garcia to recover from that chest wound?”
Fabiola stated, “Fortunately, at the time, Roberta was not using hollowpoints, and the bullet missed the young master's organs, as it went through his chest. As such, he made a full recovery, less two months after being shot. If he had been permanently injured, you would be on the ground, hurting, right now.”
Due to hearing Fabiola's comment of threatening to harm towards Rock, Megatron was tempted to inquire into Rock and Fabiola's shared past. But, he did not. He just chose remain silent, as he listened to the two humans.
Fabiola thought, 'Good. Rock understands that was not an idol threat. Still, I am happy that did not happen to Garcia.'
'I am also happy that, over the passed few years, Roberta let her beautiful purple hair grow back to the length it was. After she was severely injured, we had to cut it. Because we had problems with the hair brushing up against some of the bandaged wounds. But, later on, after she heal, she let it grow back to the length it was before she was injured.'
Rock calmly replied, “I realize that. Fabiola. Please, continue.”
Fabiola responded, “Fine... Anyway, Chang personally came, halfway across the world, to the Lovelace plantation home, to see us. And to our surprise, he offered to help heal Roberta's injuries. As you know, she was severely maimed and crippled in her fight with the Gray Foxes.”
“Roberta's mind had finally come back, but there was nothing she could do about her body. Chang then showed up, and he shows us cybernetic technology that we did not even know existed, that would allow Roberta to once again live a normal life. Even though all three of us knew, beforehand, we were making a deal with the devil, it was to good a deal to pass up.”
“Roberta agreed to go with Chang. And neither I, nor the young master, Garcia, stopped her. Even though it has been years, Roberta did send us letters telling us she was fine. She even wired us a vast of amount of money, which allowed the master not to worry about finances for his home and all of us for a long time.'
“Some of the letters included pictures of her and a few other women doing things, as vacationing on the beach. But, two months ago, the letters stopped, and we had not heard from Roberta, since then. A week ago we became impatient, and with the young master's blessing, I returned to that rat hole you call a town, to find Roberta. When I investigated the tower, I was found out and captured by Roberta and the others. Roughly half an hour later, you two rescue me.”
Rock stated, “Fabiola, know this. You did the right than to find out what had happened to your friend. On the bright side, she is now healthy. But, unfortunately brainwashed and serving Chang. I am in a similar boat with my girlfriend, Revy. Whom is now being controlled by Chang, as well. And I promise you that we will find a way to help Roberta, Revy, and the others.”
Rock turned to Megatron, as he said, “Now, in dealing with you, Megatron. I think the first question of the order is, how they did catch a badass like you?”
Megatron answered, “I was baited and ambushed. I was informed that a brain-dead titan had been found with a functional space bridge. Not trusting my subordinates, I went alone. There, instead of a living titan, I found a titan corpse, and I was attacked by that crazy pink autobot.”
Rock was already building a mental profile on which Megatron he was dealing with. From the various branch realities of the Transformer sub-multiverse. And what he had only two more questions to figure out which Megatron this was.
Rock asked, “Was this autobot named, Arcee?”
Megatron replied, “Yes.”
Rock inquired, “How crazy is she?”
Megatron responded, “The craziest autobot I know of.”
Rock silently realized, in thought, 'This Megatron is from the IDW Transformers reality. And it fits. Also, the IDW version is one of the more dangerous, and savvy Transformer realities.'
'Though, Megatron is one of the more sane, courageous, and intelligent Megatrons there is. He does not give up. He is no coward. The titans that Megatron is referring to are a race of giant transformers, like Metroplex.'
'And, from what it sounds like Arcee is working for Chang. This is bad. This Arcee is crazy and could give Roberta a run for her money in the badass, and combat, departments.'
'I owe Benny big for downloading those comics for me. To think that Revy made fun of my tastes in fiction. Well, it looks like I am getting the last laugh.'
Rock said, “Megatron, thank you for taking the time to answer my questions. Please continue.”
Megatron continued with this story, as he stated, “As expected, I was more than a match for her. But, she would not let up. Then, I realized why. Her allies timing were so precise, that I envied their precision. I wish my men were so precise.”
“The attacks came all at once. Several armor piecing bullets that hit the undersides of all my major joints, at once. At the same time, a rocket was fired straight down the barrel of my fusion cannon, causing it to explode, and knocking me to the ground.”
“As I was on the ground, unable to move, Arcee's allies came out of hiding. And whom I saw surprised me. They were humans in environmental pressure suits. I could only see their faces, through their face plates. Most of them were carrying rifles. Except the one that was clearly their leader. The one carrying the portable rocket launcher, used to destroy my fusion cannon, was female.”
Rock asked, with sneaking suspicion of worry, “Can you describe this woman's face?”
Megatron stated, “The a human female had fair skin, with scars on the right side of her face.”
Rock and Fabiola looked at each other. They both knew the answer to whom took down Megatron.
Both of them then looked back at Megatron, as Rock thought, 'Balalaika and Hotel Moscow took down Megatron. The scary thing is I can actually see Hotel Moscow pulling this off.'
'The tactics Megatron describes are exactly the type of attacks that Hotel Moscow excels at. This means Balalaika is working with Chang. If she is his partner, or subordinate, I do not know. But, either way, it means our troubles are far worse than I previously thought.'
Megatron stated, “It took one of your Earth weeks for my systems to repair my joints, and body. And by then, I was captured and put the chains, where you found me. Still, they have not given me any energon. This has left me weak. And even though, I can slowly recharge myself, I will not be back to full power until I found an energy source I can use. But, I feel we will find some eventually, in our travels. The mystery I do not understand, is how they knew so much about me? To ambush me in such a manner? Even Arcee is not that clever, by herself.”
Rock responded, “You might want to sit down for this one, Megatron. Because it is going to bite your several million years old ego hard. I want you to know that when I tell you this, I am not joking with you. I am not mocking you. I would never mock you. I know better. But, the reason I know better is because I gained the same knowledge, as those that captured you, in the same way.”
Megatron decided to sit down. He sat up right on the grass, as he faced Rock and Fabiola. He sternly responded, “Tell me. So, that I may face what is to come.”
Rock requested, “Do an internet search with the key words of your name, Megatron, and the word, Transformers.”
Megatron did so. A few seconds later, Rock and Fabiola then watched as Megatron suddenly stopped moving and froze.
Fabiola turned to Rock, as she warned, “Are you sure telling him is wise? As I said. Even I know what of the series you are talking about.”
Rock just looked at her, as he inquired, “Not really. But, he would have eventually found out on his own. By the way. How do you know that series?”
Fabiola answered, “It is one of the young master's favorite series.”
Rock said, “Of course. And Garcia does have good taste. Also, I share your fears on this. If we have driven him crazy, I may have likely signed our death warrants. But, both of them need to know. And the sooner we take care of it, the better.”
Megatron then began moving again, as he stated to laugh for several seconds.
Rock and Fabiola turned back to Megatron. They were silent, while Megatron laughed.
As Megatron calmed down, he stated, “No wonder you humans are almost always around when things become interesting.”
Rock hesitantly asked, “You are not going to go crazy?”
Megatron replied, joy clearly evident in his tone of voice, “No! Even if you humans view me as fiction, you still fear and respect me. I love it! I had no idea that I, and my counterparts, could have such an effect on your species, throughout the multiverse. You have made me happy, human. And out of such a gift, I will ask. What are your names?”
Rock answered, “I am Rock. The woman with me is Fabiola. As for the one resting. We will have to wait and see.”
Megatron countered, “Not for long. My sensors tell me that she is waking as we speak.” He then stood up.
They all turned to looked at Vader, as they watched Vader open her eyes.
Vader slowly yawned. As second later, she suddenly realized she not in her suit, and she was not suffocating.
She quickly looked at her hands and arms with amazement. Using both her hands to slowly touch each other, then her arms, and finally her face.
Her eyes show a sense of wonder, happiness, and surprise at her situation.
It was then she noticed that she was only covered by an apron. When she looked under her apron, the others could tell that she had immediately become very unhappy.
Vader looked over at them. She jumped up to her feet, as she pulled off the apron that was on her.
As she stood nude in front of them, she demanded, in galactic basic, which was almost the same as english, “What sick joke is this!? Answer me now, and I promise you swift deaths!”
Megatron thought, with amusement, 'I like this woman, already.'
Rock thought, 'At least she speaks english... Oh, wait. I remember now. She is speaking galactic basic of the Star Wars. Which is practically the same as english. Only the difference is that when it comes to writing, the lettering is different. Still, this will make it easier talking to her.'
When not one answered her, within a few seconds, she held up her right hand, towards them.
Rock noticed that she made a hand gesture with her right hand in exactly the same way when she was going to force chock someone.
When nothing happened, she immediately used her right palm in an outward push motion, as she tried to push force them back. But, nothing happened.
Then, for a second, she forgot she was nude, as she reached for her lightsaber on her waist, which was not there.
She looked around, as she realized that there was nowhere to run to.
The other three individuals watched as fear and worry appeared on her face, as she immediately realized that she was powerless against them.
She quickly bent down and grabbed the apron that she had discarded onto the ground. She wrapped her body around it, as she crouched down against the tree she had been leaning against, while she faced the others people in front of her.
Fabiola looked at Vader with pity in her eyes. She thought, 'Evil, or not. This is a bad position to be in. Though, without her powers, she is not an immediate threat to us. Which is a good thing. Because, we can talk to her, with her attacking us.'
Fabiola said, “I think she has lost her force abilities.”
Rock commented, “Let us count our blessings. And without a lightsaber, we might not have to worry too much. But, keep in mind she has been exposed to a supersoldier serum. Meaning she is many times stronger than she appears.”
Rock turned to Megatron, “Megatron, please back away. She could still be a powerful ally for us. I don't want to scare her, too much. I want to see if I can talk her down.”
Megatron silently turned and walked away from the others. He stopped about twenty feet in the opposite direction from Vader. He then turned back to face the humans in front of him.
Rock turned to Fabiola, as he quietly said, “Fabiola, I want you to walk with me. But, I need to do the talking. But, if she gets violent, I need you to restrain her without killing her. Can you do that, even with her heightened strength?”
Fabiola softly answered, “Yes. Roberta taught me many holds that can be used to keep a stronger person from harming me, nor others.”
Rock replied, “Thank you.”
The two of them then turned towards Vader, as they slowly approached her.
When they two adults came within ten feet of Vader. Vader turned to them, as she yelled, “What have you done to me?!”
Rock and Fabiola stopped eight feet from Vader. Rock calmly answered, “First. We are not the ones that have done this to you. We are the ones that rescued you. Look at us. Do we looked like scientists? Or fugitives?”
Vader looked at them. The man clearly only had on a lab coat. The woman was wearing some sort of dress. And the robot appear disarmed.
Vader quietly said, “You look like fugitives.”
Rock introduce her to the group, as he said, “I am Rock. The woman next to me is Fabiola. And the giant robot is Megatron. There is much going on here that we need to explain to you before you may your decisions.”
Vader was on the verge of tears, as she questioned, “What decisions? I do not even know if I am still who I think I am? Am I a clone? Am I even me anymore?”
Rock calmly stated, “As far as I know, you are not a clone. And you are you. Just a little different than you use to be. Our enemies would likely not settle for a clone of you. I will explain everything I know. But first, I need to know what is the last thing you remember before you woke up here.”
Vader answered, “I was on my Star Destroyer. We are in a remote sector of space, searching for suspected pirates. Several Star Destroyers had recently disappeared in that sector of space. And I volunteered to personally investigate. Everything was fine, until suddenly, strange, muscular, blue, battle droids, suddenly appeared all over my ship.”
Rock thought, 'That sounds like combat boomers from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality. Given Chang is building his very own Genom tower. It is not surprising that Chang would have access to boomers. Though, I wonder how he raided that Bubblegum Crisis reality?'
Vader continued, “Soon, my men were all dead. On my command deck, I was surrounded, and alone, with only my lightsaber and the force as my ally. And I used both to effectively to cut down those monstrosities. But, more and more waves of them just kept coming.”
“Then, for some reason, my lightsaber shutdown, and the life support systems on my suit failed. This forced me to rely on the force to both fight and to survive. But, the battle wore me down, as I was gasping for air. And eventually, I had succumb to old wounds that never fully healed.”
“As I was about to pass out, I saw the blue droids part. And behind them were four armored people. From the contours of their armor, they were women. The next thing I knew, I was here.”
Rock thought, 'That sounds like the girls. And they have access to hardsuit technology. Figures, since Chang clearly had boomers and ripped off Genom tower. He would also have hardsuits.'
'Hardsuits are not the most powerful of powerarmor. But, hardsuits are one of the most flexible in versatility. Also, hardsuits and their motoslaves would be a challenge for even Megatron. Later, I will have to inform everyone here about that technology.'
'Though, I am impressed with Revy, and the others. They have gone from being pirates, whom capture oil tankers, to stealing Star Destroyers. That is one hell of a step up.'
Vader was becoming more upset, as she started asking several questions as once, “How did I get turned into a woman? For that matter, how have I regained my limps? And I can breath? Why am I acting this way? So passively? Where has all my anger gone? Why can I no longer use the force? Can you return me home?”
Rock thought, 'In the state Vader is in right now. I need to keep things simple.' He said, “I promise you that we will help you get through this. But, you need to calm down. Now, take a few deep breaths, and try to relax. Because what I have to tell you will not be easy to hear.”
Vader did as instructed. A minute later, Rock and Fabiola could see she had finally started to calm down.
Rock began, “I have some good news, and some very bad news, for you.”
“What was done to you was likely traumatic to you in many ways. Besides the physical. In time, your force powers will likely return to you. I know of other force users that lost their powers, only to regain them later in life. So, losing your force powers is only a temporary problem.”
Rock saw Vader body and facial expressions relax a little. Rock thought, 'Good. I am getting through to her. Though, I hope she can handle what I have to tell her next.'
Rock continued, “Now, for the bad news. This is not the reality you are from. This is not our home reality, either. And we just escape from our enemies, in a previous reality, by coming here.”
“After you were captured, you were brought to another reality, where you were sedated and put into a vat of goo, with wires and other things put on you. Whatever they gave you to change you gender, has also clearly healed your wounds. Regenerated your limbs, your lungs, your body. And you appear to be younger than you should be. You look to be around your mid-twenties.”
“Also, you were given a supersoldier serum. What details I know of the serum that you were given is that it also enhances physical strength and toughness. So, you have that going for you.”
“You were not alone in their vats. Of the vats I saw, while standing in the corner of the warehouse like room. The vats lined the warehouse like room, as far as I could see, in both directions. I was in one of those vat, as well. For I guess a few hours. I managed to escape. Afterward, I rescued both you and the two others you see before you.”
“Still, the reason for these vats became apparent, as I looked at those inside. Where you were going to be used as breeding stock. And most of the women inside the vats were pregnant.”
Vader's eyes widened, as she quickly asked, in a loud, anxious tone of voice, “Am I pregnant?!”
Rock answered, “No. We got you out before they could impregnate you.”
Vader relaxed, as she breathed a sigh of relief.
Rock continued, “But, the reason you are acting this way is that our enemies not only change the bodies of their victims, but they brainwash them. Since you were intended to become pregnant, you were likely brainwashed to have a passive personality. But, brainwashing can be broken. It just takes time.”
Vader stated, “I was trained to deal with having my mind altered against my will. I will overcome this.”
Rock responded, “Good. That I have no doubt of. Now, here is the hard part about what I have to tell you. We also know all lot about you. We know that you were once Anakin Skywalker, and you later became Darth Vader. We even know some of the tragic details that lead to your first transformation.”
“If we return you home as you are now. You will likely either be killed by everyone, from your own imperial forces, to the rebels. Or, you would be captured again, by those we just escaped. I know the people that caught you. They do not give up, and they can clearly track someone to the ends of the multiverse.”
Vader admitted, “You are correct. If I return home. As I am now. Completely powerless. I will either be killed, or captured by someone. And as much as I loath to admitted this. I am too weak right now to protect myself. Now, you said you knew me. Mentioning both my names, proves that. But, how do you know me?”
Rock said, “As hard as it is to be believed. The reality we come from, your life. Your reality is a work of fiction to us. The main story being a set of six movies about your life. The format your stories are presented in are two dimensional holofilms, call movies. There are also books and other mediums, dealing with other stories of your reality.”
“For example, we know for a fact that you did not kill your wife, Padme. She gave birth to twins.”
Vader's jaw dropped at the news. As she collected herself, she asked, “Is Padme alive?”
Rock stated, “We do not know. Given Padme used body doubles in the past. It is possible that she still lives. Yet, she may not.”
Vader quickly inquired, “And the twins?”
Rock coyly answered, “Both were raised by loving families. And they are both healthy, well adjusted children.”
Vader said, “I will have to see these movies, someday.”
Rock inquired, “A wise choice. But, speaking of which, I need to know how many years it has been since you first became Darth Vader?”
Vader answered, “It has been ten years.”
Rock stated, “Then, that means that the prequel trilogy happened to you. The first three movies. But, not the original trilogy. The last three movies. With part four starting around two decades after you became Darth Vader.”
Vader questioned, “So, my story was only halfway complete when I was kidnapped?”
Rock answered, “Yes. On another matter. I know you like using Vader as your name. But, please understand that these movies, that I am talking about, are very popular. Everyone. And I mean everyone. Has seen these films. From the poor backwater countries, to the rich industrial countries.”
“Along with this, both Anakin Skywalker and Darth Vader are not common names. Not the first names. Nor, the last names. I know you might prefer not to do this. But, you need to pick another name to go by. And since you look like your own twin sister, as Anakin. If you go by Anakin Skywalker, people will figure out who you are. So, your name has to be something else.”
Vader thought about Rock request, for about a minute. With the others remaining silent, as Vader thought. She then stated, “I guess if I cannot go by my full name. Then, I will go by part of my name. You can all me, Annie. Though, I hated that nickname when I was a child. The name now does kind of fit me.”
Fabiola complimented, “Annie is a fine name.”
Annie smiled, as she replied, “Now, I just need to figure out how to build my lightsaber, and slowly reteach myself in the use of the force.”
Rock offered, “If there is any way we can help. Please, let us know.”
Annie responded, “Thank you. You have been a great help. So far.”
Rock replied, “You're welcome.”
Annie commented, “I look forward to my vengeance. As I crush and kill my enemies, for what they have done to me.”
Annie then noticed that her comment caused Rock's demeanor had change.
Rock said, in a stern tone of voice, “There in lies the problem. Most of our enemies have been brainwashed, and are taking these actions against their better judgment. And they are the friends of Fabiola and I. We care deeply for them. As such, if you want our help. You will not kill, nor permanently cripple them. When we confront them.” He turned to Megatron, as he continued, in the same stern tone of voice, “That goes for you as well, Megatron.”
Megatron cracked a grin, as he replied, “That is alright. I like a challenge.”
A few seconds later, Annie said, “Fine. I will do as you request. It is not like I have many options, right now.”
Rock replied, “Good.”
Annie requested, “Still, I could also use some clothes.”
Rock chuckled a little. He then replied, “So could I.”
Annie turned to Megatron, as she inquired, “So, your name is Megatron?”
Megatron looked down at Annie, as he said, “Yes. That is my name. As you could say, that in my home reality, my reputation is equal, or greater, than yours, as Darth Vader, in your home reality.” He thought, 'The internet provides so much information, at a moments notice.”
Annie replied, “Interesting.”
Meanwhile, as Megatron and Annie talked, Rock noticed them, as he thought, 'This is a good chance to speak to Fabiola about a matter pertaining to Annie.'
Rock then took a few steps close to Fabiola. He then whispered into Fabiola right ear, “Fabiola. To avoid major problems in the near future. There is other matter that you are the only one that can handle, in dealing with Annie. Given Annie's upbringing, and the facts dealing with the whole debacle of Padme's pregnancy. I am willing to bet money that Annie does not know much about women, from a biological standpoint.”
“In a few days, after Annie fully calms down, you are going to have to sit her down and gently teach her about how to deal with monthly periods and feminine hygiene.”
Fabiola turned to Rock, as she nodded in agreement. She softly said, “I will take care of it. Also, speaking of medical issues. Rock, it might be a good idea for you to see a doctor.”
“Even though you were exposed to those chemicals for a little while. We do not know what the chemicals in that vat may have done to you. You are still a man. But, from the way you look, it seems that partial exposure is dangerous to one's health.”
Rock quietly agreed, “That is a good point. I will look into see a doctor, as soon as I have the chance.”
By then, Megatron and Annie has finished their conversation. Megatron then choose to walked back to the group. As he came to a stop ten feet from them them, he suggested, “Rock. It might be best if return to my home reality, and retrieve help from my subordinates.”
Rock turned to Megatron, as he calmly stated, “We are not going anywhere near your home reality. Your energy levels make you weak. That would put you in a bad position with either your subordinates, or the Autobots.”
Megatron was a silent for a few seconds, as he realized his mistake. He asked, “I let slip my energy levels are low?”
Rock replied, “Yes.”
Megatron complimented, “You clearly are sharper than I realized.”
Rock responded, “Thank you. But, I do not hold that against you. Also, I know how both the autobots and the decepticons have ravaged entire worlds in your war against each other. With the populations of those worlds being destroyed.”
“Could you imagine if an ambitious cybertronian, on either side, got their hands on reality traveling technology? Such as Starscream?”
“Knowing you. If we make it out of this mess, and you do return to you home reality. Alone. You will keep the multiverse a secret. Because, you realize there are greater dangers out here. And some of your subordinates, or enemies, might be foolish enough to try to gain power through means found in the multiverse. With them either being successful, or more likely leading some horror to your doorstep.”
“On the other hand, back in your home reality, you are in a good position, in the closed system you find yourself in. And you do not want to wreck your power base. So, you will keep all this secret.”
“Along with this, we have no interest in going to your reality. Because, we realize how dangerous your reality is. So, keeping this all secret from your people a win-win for you. And we have no plans to come to your reality. So, there is no risk of us tell your secrets to the inhabitants of your home reality.”
Megatron said, “Interesting. You do know me well. And your explanation is well thought out. I am happy I decided to accompany you.”
Rock replied, “I appreciate that.”
Megatron questioned, “Still, what about that pink lunatic? She knows the truth, as well?”
Rock stated, “As you pointed out. Arcee is a lunatic. Who is going to believe her? Also, if you don't go after her, you will not raise any suspicions with the other autobots. And as long as you leave her alone, even if she did tell others, they would not believe her.”
Megatron commented, “Those are good points.”
Rock replied, “I am glad you seeing reason on this matter.”
Megatron inquired, “Of course, I do. And Rock, since it is clear that you are our leader in this. I find it disgusting to be lead by anyone. But, you clearly know more about what is going on than the rest of us. And you have been instrumental in freeing all of us. So, what are your plans?”
Rock responded, “Thank you, for your vote of confidence, Megatron.”
Fabiola interrupted, “Rock is going to be our leader?”
Annie questioned, “Fabiola? Did you believe you can lead this group?”
Fabiola turned to Annie, as she admitted, “No.”
Anne stated, “Well, neither do I. And Megatron is clearly not going to. So, that leaves Rock as our leader.”
Megatron just laughed at Annie's comment.
Fabiola conceded, “Okay.” She turned to Rock, as she said, “You are our leader. Just don't get us hurt like last time.”
Rock looked at Fabiola, as he thought, 'Ah. This about how I planned to become the leader of the motley crew. With all of them realizing they cannot lead this group. The role falls to me. By default. Without a fight. Now, to tell them what we need to do next.' He said, “I will try my best not too. Anyway, as for me plans. We will need money. Also, Annie and I will need clothing.”
As Megatron stopped laughing, he stated, “Money will not be a problem. I can hack bank computers, to give you accounts and money. I will need to know the names you want to use. So, I can create debit cards for you to use. Like how I created the key you use.”
Rock said, “Good. Now, we need transportation. Megatron, I know you like having a flight alt mode. But, in most realities, places, and times, we will be going to, such modes of travel are considered a luxury, and we do not want to attract too much unwanted attention. So, do you have a more subtle vehicle mode. Preferably a modern four door car, or truck?”
Megatron grinned as he stated, “I do have something in. I just pulled from the internet. It will just take several seconds to switch alt mode programs. This is not something my kind can do quickly.”
Half a minute later, they watched as Megatron transformed into a chrome, four door, convertible car. With the top raised on the vehicle.
Rock warmly smiled, as he politely said, “That will be fine.” He thought, 'I surprised that Megatron has such good taste. But, I do like pleasant surprises. And due to the situation we find ourselves in, we need all the pleasant surprises we can get.
Fabiola complimented, “Nice choice.”
Megatron replied, from his car's speakers, “As if you expected anything less of me.”
Fabiola turned to Rock and Annie, as she stated, “I will ride in Megatron. And buy you and Annie some clothes. When we come back. Cloth you. Then, we will find a hotel, and get something to eat. After which, we will go shopping for some clothing and supplies for all of us. And once this is all down, we you can find a doctor to check you out, Rock.”
Rock replied, “Sounds like a solid plan.” He thought, 'As I expected. Fabiola has developed some solid, forward thinking tactics, with sound judgment. I believe I will have Fabiola as my second in command. Though, instead of assigning her the role. I will let her step up to her role, and see if she can handle it. And I believe she will be able to, without a problem.'
Fabiola turned to Annie, as she asked, “Is that okay with you?”
Annie replied, “Of course. I prefer to wear something besides a simple piece of cloth.”
Rock leaned over to Fabiola, as he whispered into her right ear, “I highly suggest you get her some pants. Not a skirt. Never forget she was originally a guy. And she has already taken a few hits to her sanity, today. Let alone what she had been through, over the passed several years. So, let us not make things worse for her.”
Fabiola softly replied, “I agree.”
Rock stated, in a normal tone of voice, “Keep in mind, everyone. The only advantage we have right now is that if they find us, they want to take us in alive. And we can use that to help us in our mission to defeat our enemies.”
Fabiola and Annie each nodded once in agreement.
Fabiola said, “We will try to be back as quickly as possible. But, it will likely be a few hours.”
Megatron stated, “Actually, the nearest town, that will suit our needs, using the local speed limits, is only twenty of your Earth minutes away.” He thought, 'I need to obey the road speed limits, because Rock is correct. We do not want to attract attention.'
Fabiola the turned to Megatron, as she replied, “Good.”
Fabiola walked over to the front, left side, drivers door. She then opened the driver's side door to Megatron in alt mode, and she got into the seat. Next, she closed the door, and buckled up. Megatron drove her towards a nearby road, and to the nearest town.
As Rock and Annie watched them leave, Rock offered, “If you want, I can give you this coat to wear.”
Annie snorted, “Do not take this the wrong way. But, I would rather look at myself naked, than look at a naked man.”
Rock replied, “No problem.”
(_)
Less than two hours later, Fabiola and Megatron returned to Rock and Annie, with some clothing for the both of them.
To Fabiola's credit, she picked out functional, decent looking clothing, that came close to fitting them.
Rock was dressed in pants, shirt, and shoes, that were similar to what he usual wore. While, Annie was dressed in white shoes, black pants, and a white blouse.
After everyone was dressed, with Rock and Annie answering Megatron's question, on what names they wanted to use. Megatron created and gave debit cards to Rock and Annie.
Megatron had already made a debit card and account for Fabiola to use. Which she used to pay for Rock and Annie's clothing.
They then got into Megatron', in his alt car mode. With Rock in the driver's seat.
Megatron then drove them back to the town that he and Fabiola had just left.
Half an hour later, they found a hotel to stay at, in the nearby city.
After paying for hotel rooms, and getting the key cards for the rooms, they got cleaned up, in their suites. Next, the three humans of the group met back up in the hotel lobby, and they got something to eat. After which, they did some shopping for more clothing and supplies.
It was around two thirty, when they returned to their hotel rooms, Rock used his suite's phone and phonebook, to find a doctor that would see him on short notice. That very day.
Rock also memorized his hotel room's phone number.
An hour later, Rock walked into the waiting room of doctors office. With Annie, and Fabiola, waiting outside, in the parking lot, in Megatron, which had good air conditioning, in his alt car mode.
Rock then went to the receptionist desk, When he got some forms to fill out, with a pen that the receptionist provided.
As Rock filled out the forms, lied a bit on his identity. But, not too much. And he was able to use his debit card as both ID, and as payment.
After Rock has turned into the forms, and finished with the receptionist, he seated himself in the waiting room, until he was called, to see the doctor.
Twenty minutes later, Rock was called back, and he was lead into one of the patient rooms, where he waited for the doctor to arrive.
As Rock waited, the nurse took his weight, height, and blood pressure. The nurse was a little concerned that his blood pressure was a little lower than it should be for a man of his age. But, his blood pressure was not beyond the normal range of a man of his age. It was just on the low end of normal.
As the nurse left, Rock sat in a chair, in the room.
Ten minutes after the nurse left, the doctor show up.
The doctor was an older, fair skinned gentlemen, whom asked Rock, in english, “So, young man. How can I help you today?”
Rock thought, 'Let's see if this cover story I thought of, is enough to get me the blood tests I need.'
Rock said, “Hello Doctor. I am Rokuro Okajima. I have come to you today because I have found that I am slowly becoming weaker with each passing day. It is not serious yet. But, the reason I am worried is that my family has worked with various chemicals and metals. And I believe I have been either accidentally poisoned with heavy metals, or developed and auto-immune problem from exposure from such materials.”
The doctor commented “Mister Okajima. I can understand your concern. It is good that you came to me before things got serious. We will have to draw some blood, and wait for the results.”
Rock asked, “How long with that be?”
The doctor answered, “A week. Maybe two. If you leave a number with the receptionist, we will contact you. Now, let me get the nurse to take your blood. Do not worry. The nurse is experienced at drawing blood, and you should barely feel the needle.”
Rock replied, “That will not be a problem.”
The doctor then left, and the nurse came back, to draw his blood. After the nurse painlessly took a few samples of his blood, Rock left the patient room he was in. And he went to the receptionist.
Rock then used his debit card to pay for the visit, and left the number for his hotel suite, with the receptionist.
After which, he then left the office, and rejoined his team, outside, inside Megatron alt car mode.
Megatron then drove them back to the hotel.
When they reached the hotel, they talked about what they were going to do next, as they waited for Rock's test results.
(_)
The following week had been uneventful. The only problem was that they currently had no way of getting weapons. But, that problem could wait. For now, Rock realized they all needed some downtime to deal with what had happened to them. Especially, Annie. Whom was dealing with her problems better than Rock and Fabiola expected.
Though, Rock and Fabiola did enjoy spending the week introducing Annie to the various types of food found on Earth.
The grin Annie made after taking her first bite of a hot fudge ice-cream sundae was priceless.
And the american style, all you can eat, buffet was almost too much for her.
Meanwhile, when not driving them somewhere, Megatron slowly recharged himself, in the hotel parking lot.
The morning of a week and a day after Rock's doctor visit, the same doctor's office had contacted Rock, by the phone in his hotel room. They told him to return back to the doctors office that day to discuss his blood results.
(_)
A hour later, Rock sat in a chair, in the doctor's patient room, he silently listened, as the doctor was explained what they found.
Doctor stated, “I am sorry to inform you that we did find something. I have to ask. Are you an organ recipient? Or, have you had a blood transfusion in the last six months, to a year?”
Rock answered, “No. I have had neither.”
The doctor sadly said, “Then, I am not sure what the cause is. But, you seem to be suffering from some type of tissue rejection. If it was an organ transplant, or blood transfusion, we could localize where the attack was happening. Though, from the test results, I would guess that a your body is attacking a small percentage of your cells. We could do some genetic testing to see if that is the cause.”
Rock inquired, “That will not be necessary. What is the prognosis, and treatment?”
The doctor answered, “Without us figuring out what type of auto-immune issue you have, we cannot treat you. Without treatment, you have about a year to live.”
Rock thought, 'It seems my exposure to those chemical was not enough to change my gender, but it was enough to change a few of my cells to the point that my own body is attacking itself, and slowly killing me.'
Rock asked, “Will it be painful?
The doctor answered, “No. You will just slowly get weaker and weaker, until you die.”
Rock got up from his chair, as he responded, “Thank you, doctor, for your time. It seems I have much to do, and little time to do it in. I will see the receptionist about the bill.”
Rock then left the room, paid his bill, and left to return his team, whom was waiting for him outside, in the nearby parking lot.
(_)
Later that day Fabiola, Annie and Rock were having lunch at an outdoor table, of a steak house restaurant.
Fabiola had a grilled chicken caesar salad and a lemonade. Rock had a steak, potatoes, and a coffee. Annie had a steak, with french fries with ketchup, and a bottle of soda.
Megatron was in the nearby parking lot in his alt mode.
As they ate, Fabiola noticed that Rock was barely touching his food, and drink.
Fabiola asked, “Is something wrong, Rock?”
Rock answered, “It is nothing to be concerned about, right now. I am just thinking about the future, and what plans I can implement against Chang.” Rock then turned to Annie. He changed the subject, by inquiring, “So, Annie, how is your force training coming? And how is your search for finding parts for your lightsaber going?
After Annie ate a french fry dipped in ketchup, followed by a sip of her soda, she answered, “I can lift a pen now, with the force. Which is good progress, given it has only been a week since I woke up. Still, I have gotten nowhere on my lightsaber. The parts of it do not exist here. And I checked with Megatron. He cannot fabricate the part I need.”
Rock commented, “Maybe we will have better luck in the next reality we come too.”
Annie replied, “Let us hope so.”
(_)
Half an hour later, they were in Megatron's car alt mode, driving down the street.
The top of the vehicle was raised, as was the tinted windows.
Rock was in the driver's seat, with Megatron finally allowing him control the vehicle.
Fabiola was in the passenger seat, and Annie sat behind Fabiola.
As Rock stopped at a red light, something caught his eye in his rearview mirror.
Rock did a double take, as he saw Revy, in her usual clothing, without her pistols, walking across the street behind them.
Rock thought, 'Revy. I guess even you have enough sense not to be so openly armed in a strange city... Well, at least until you and the girls found us. Though, you did not seem to have noticed us just yet.'
Rock said, in a serious tone of voice, “Do not look behind you. Because Revy is here, behind us.”
The other two did as instructed.
Annie stated, “They must have found a way to track us.”
While Rock divided his attention between the road in front of him, and watching Revy, in the rearview mirror, he responded, “It was bound to happen. Still, she does not see us. If we remain calm, we can just get out of town before they find us. Fabiola, Annie, keep you eyes peeled in front of us. And to our sides. for any signs of the others.”
“We described what the other women look like, to you, Annie. So, you should be able to recognize them.”
Annie replied, “I hope so.”
Fabiola commented, “Well. They do stand out.”
Rock stated, “I am going to drive us to the hotel, to get our belongings, as quickly as possible. Afterward, we will leave this reality. Megatron, when we get out into the countryside, we will travel to another reality. Is that fine with you?”
Megatron's disembodied voice answered, within the car, “Yes.”
The red light then change to green, and Rock took his time, as he drove them back to the hotel they were staying at.
(_)
An hour later. They had stopped by their hotel rooms, retrieved their belongings, in the suitcases they had bought. And putting their suitcases in the trunk of Megatron's vehicle mode. They then made their way to the countryside, and jumped to another reality. An other alternate Earth that was similar to the one they had just left.
(_)
In Akira's home reality, in the present, Aspen, Colorado, on a Friday night, in the hotel lobby, Rock finished his story, as he sat in a couch, with Annie and Fabiola. While Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, sat in another couch, beside near him. With Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, all currently female.
Rock stated, in english, “Since that day I found out I was dying due to being exposed to those chemicals, we have been having an off and on running battle with Revy and the girls. We got lucky that day. But, Chang had the technicians continue to upgrade their technology to track us when we jump realities.”
“And the girls are now attacking us within a few days of us coming to a new reality. It has been several months since we escaped, and through all this, I have slowly gotten weaker and weaker. Now, I have to use a cane to walk around.”
“I have looked for treatments for myself, but I have found known so far that would save me. All they would do is prolong my life, at the expense of my mobility. Leaving me bedridden. And I will not allow myself to become an invalid.”
“In the meantime, in our travels, we have gotten a few new toys. Annie made a new lightsaber, I have my sonic shotgun and laser cane. And it was wise to have Fabiola picked out our firearms and ammo.”
“But, I am still dying, we cannot get energy for Megatron, and Annie's force powers are only back to beginner’s levels. We just do not have the strength to outright face Chang. If it was not for Fabiola picking up the slack, with her badass combat skills, we would have long since been caught, or killed, by them.”
Fabiola smiled at Rock's compliment of her abilities.
Rock noticed Fabiola's smile, as he continued, “So, my plans to fight Chang have been more indirect. We have been meeting with every major government and power we have come across. To warn them about what Chang is doing, and the threat he poses to everyone in the multiverse. Some of them have believed me. Some have not.”
“But, my plan is to kick up such a shit storm, that when I do finally die, my legacy will be to leave so many headaches for Chang, that it will either eventually destroyed him and his organization, or keep him busy for decades.”
Akira said, “Rock. While, you are an artist when you are at work, you no longer have to run. You have help, now. Us.”
Ranma commented, “Rock, if you are dying like you say you are. Wouldn't the solution be very simple? Just have the process completed by those vats. Sure, you would be a woman, but trust me, that is not such a horrible fate. And I know of a few options, if you want to be a guy again.”
Everyone turned to Ranma, and looked hard at her.
Natsuru pointed out, “Ranma. Chang is the only one with this vat technology. And if Rock did so, then he would have to surrender to Chang. At which point, she would be another brainwashed slave of Chang's. If Rock is lucky.”
Ranma turned to Natsuru, as she replied, “Oh.”
Akira turned to face Rock, as she said, “Rock, I apologize for Ranma. Sometimes her mouth acts before her brain.”
Rock shrugged, as he commented, “Do not worry about it. I have said dumb things to crazier people, before. I know foot in mouth disease in I see it.”
Ranma looked over at Rock, as she said, “Thanks.”
Rock turned to Ranma, as he nodded once in response.
Akira asked, “In your travels, did you try to meet back up with Dutch, Benny, and Janet?”
Rock answered, “No. With the girls tracking me. I did not want to risk leading them to those three. They can take care of themselves. And they know better than to count me out.”
Natsuru commented, “Akira. Ranma. This may be too big for just us. Maybe we should call our in friends. Birdy and Guy can throw down with the best of them. And Futaba has some a rich family relatives, with deep pockets and resources.”
Ranma turned to Natsuru, as she responded, “No. Futaba is currently pregnant. Besides, I don't think her wives would let her leave. Even if she wanted to do so.”
Rock, Annie, and Fabiola had heard the comment, as they looked at each other.
Akira said, “It is best not to ask.”
Annie, Rock and Fabiola turned to the three lovers, as they saw Natsuru nodded in agreement.
Ranma stated, “Birdy is still trying to find herself. While she and her parents are raising Violin. And I do not want to get Guy involved in this, because he still just a kid. And this is too dangerous for him, no matter how powerful he is. And everyone else I know, who would be able to help, are either busy with their own lives. Or, the price would be too high for their help.”
Akira agreed, “Ranma is right on this, Natsuru. We will just have to handle this ourselves.”
Natsuru conceded, “I see your point.”
Fabiola turned to Rock, as she said, “Rock, I use to think you were scum. Until you rescued me, and I got to know you. Now, I realize it was just the bad environment, poor choice of friends, and the tight situation we were in at the time, that made you do those things. And I can see from these three... Women. That you have found yourself a better set of friend with them.”
Rock, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira looked over at Fabiola, as they replied, in unison, “Thank you.”
Fabiola smile became slightly wider at their reply.
Natsuru turned to Annie, as she said, “Annie, I know you were a monster before. But, you are clearly not one, now. Even so, it must have been hard for you to adjust to such a radical change in your live.”
Annie soberly responded, “Yes. It has been. Almost as much as when I first ended up in the black suit. Though, I have managed. Fabiola and Rock have helped me get through the worst parts. And after a while, Megatron has become tolerable to be around. Still, I want to kill Chang, very painfully, for planning to use me as breeding stock.”
Natsuru replied, “That is completely understandable.”
Akira turned to Rock, as she complimented, “I am impressed that you have somehow convinced both Megatron and Darth Vader to work for you. But, I do have one question for you.”
Rock inquired, “Which is?”
Akira responded, “I want to know the size of your pants? Because, I did not know they made pants that were big enough to fit balls the size of yours.”
Everyone laughed at Akira's comment.
As Rock stopped laughing, he stated, “That is a good one. Anyway, during our journey, there is a few things I have learned about this vat process.”
“The process uses at least two formulas. I figured this out from comparing Annie with the girls. As you can obviously see, Annie's body has been completely regenerate. Where as, you said, you noticed Roberta's right cybernetic eye.”
“I know for a fact that the limbs Roberta lost were also replaced by cybernetics. And Sawyer still has to use a electrolarynx to speak. But, they, along with Revy and Shenhua do looked a few years younger.”
“I figure the first formula given is the gender altering formula. Which also regenerates wounds and injuries, no matter how severe. This was given to Annie. The second formula is the supersoldier serum, that increases ones physical abilities, along with making them younger and more physically fit. Due to my health problems. And only seeing women with these augmented abilities. It is academic to guess that both formulas are only is safe to use for women.”
Natsuru turned to Annie, as she asked, “Annie. Have you gotten sick since you were changed? And if not, do you think it is supersoldier serum is keeping you from getting sick? Also, does the formulas you have in you continue to give you regenerative abilities?”
Annie answered, “Well, I have not been sick since changing. Which from what I could guess is from the supersoldier serum.”
“Though, when it comes to regeneration. I believe that the regenerative abilities are only active as it is administered, and the gender change is happening. I have been hurt since then. And I do have a couple of small scars from being hurt. While I have no scars from behind I was changed.”
“Though, I do recover faster. But, I believe that is a benefit from the supersoldier serum, because from our battles, I believe the women we are fighting also recover faster than normal.”
“By that, I mean the supersoldier serum that both I and those we are fighting, have, not only offers good good health, and a very healthy bodies. Along with minor regenerative abilities. Meaning, cuts, bruises, and broken bones heal at least twice as fast as for a normal person.”
“Though, while this is nice, it is not really great. And I have no interest in testing the theory out on if I can regenerate limbs. Losing both pairs of arms and legs, once already, was enough for me”
Natsuru commented, “I guess you cannot have everything.”
Annie agree, “Apparently not.”
Akira yawned. She then stated, “Well guys. It is getting kind of late. It has been a long day. And tomorrow will likely be long day, as well. I suggest we turn in for the night. We can meet for breakfast in the morning, in the hotel restaurant, here. This place has hotel a very nice breakfast buffet, at a reasonable price.”
Fabiola agreed, “Sounds like a good plant.”
Fabiola did not miss the mischievous looks that Natsuru and Ranma were giving Akira, that promised Akira would not be getting any sleep any time soon.
Fabiola thought, 'It does not take a genius to figure out what those three are going to do, when they get upstairs.'
Rock commented, “I agree. A good night's sleep will do us all well. Tomorrow, I plan to run some errands, in the morning. So, if you do not see me. I will likely be gone for a few hours. Or, I will be in my hotel room.”
Annie offered, “I could use a shower. Rock, let me get your bags. As soon as you are situated in your room, then I will retire to my own room.”
Rock replied, “Thank you, Annie.”
The six adults the stood up.
Fabiola picked up the handle to her suitcase. While, Annie grabbed the handles to the other two suitcases.
Rock retrieved his cane, from beside him.
The six adults headed for the elevators. With the three newcomers being lead by the three lovers, their individual rooms, where the three newcomers could get some rest for the night.
Meanwhile, the three lovers entertained each other, in their room for a few hours, before heading to sleep, as well.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I know some of your are likely upset with me for writing this chapter. But, I live wrote this story to push the limits of fiction and reality. And I stand by the credo.
Though, on the scale of evil, what was done to Chang's victims was... Hmm... Evil.
And I believe that Chang does not do things in half measures.
If Chang wanted to breed a badass army, then he would do so in a manner that would give him the best return.
Chang is not a wasteful person. The Black Lagoon series proved that a few times.
Along with this. This whole anthology of insanity deals with gender bending and badass in every way I can think of. Some of the ways are funny, and as you can see, some of the ways are very, very dark.
Though, while the ideas and content are dark, I try to keep the scenes as clean as possible.
I prefer to have the concepts I write scare you readers, and not the details of the story. That is the key to terrifying horror stories.
(_)
And why did Chang build his own Genom tower, though without the surrounding auxiliary skyscrapers?
I figured if Chang was going to go all the way, and have an evil base, he might as well do it with style.
Chang already knows more than a few things about style.
The building of Chang's tower is covered in later chapters of this story.
(_)
In Benny's hacking Revy's computer. The whole reason he ended up with Lagoon company was hacking a computer he shouldn't have. Also, given Benny knows Revy very well. Guessing Revy's password would not be that hard. Revy likes rum. And Bacardi is a well known type of rum.
Also, Benny made for a good character to start off the chase scene, at the beginning of this chapter.
The chase scene was very fun to write.
And Benny was a good character to set the tone for the chapter, in how serious a situation the characters were in.
The chase scene itself, getting out of town, and out to sea, was interesting to write. And it makes sense they would all have bugout bags.
The typhoon itself was a good excuse to prevent any from immediately following the Lagoon out to sea. And I am sure that the Lagoon crew, with Dutch at the helm of the Lagoon PT Boat, has had experience going through typhoons.
Still, going through a typhoon is not fun, and it is very dangerous. But, it is possible, if a skill pilot is at the wheel.
Now, the end of the Black Lagoon Vampire Twins arc gave us an idea of how a sea chase by the Lagoon would go.
I merely expanded on that idea. With the Lagoon crew deciding not to stop running.
(_)
Also, in this chapter, you saw how Megatron, Fabiola, and Annie joined Rock's crew.
If you noticed, Rock was manipulative towards each of them, in a different way, to get what he wants from them.
Rock used respect towards Megatron, and Megatron's abilities, to get him to join his team.
Rock used Fabiola necessity to help her friend, Roberta, to get her to join his team.
And Rock used Annie's vulnerability, to the situation she found herself in, to get her to join his team.
Rock even arranges things that he would become leader of his group without a fight.
I mentioned that Rock is a magnificent bastard. And how Rock pulled his team together, and became leader of his team, showed off his more magnificent skills.
Also, given Rock ability to be prepare for a situation, after being forewarned. It makes sense he would retrieve and use time release stimulate pills. If he, or his friends, were captured, he knew they would be likely tranquilized at some point.
And Rock realized that if he took pills that immediately counted the tranquilizer, Revy and the others would noticed something was wrong, and they would have done something different to him. But, if he woke up later, while they others guards were down, he would have a chance to escape.
Rock is just awesome in that way.
And while he later found out that his time in a vat has poisoned him, he is nowhere near down for the count. For his mind is a sharp as ever.
Also, by having his body crippled, he is forced to rely more on those around him.
(_)
Fabiola is with Rock and the others, because she realized that are her best chance to save Roberta. Rock saved Roberta before, with his plan at the end of Blood Trail. Even though, it got a lot of people killed. Along with almost getting Garcia killed. Which Fabiola hated Rock for doing to, to the point she shot Rock in the chest with a blank, at the of the that story arc.
Though, since then, Fabiola has calmed down about what Rock did at the end of the Blood Trail arc.
Still, Fabiola was foolish enough to enter Chang's tower, alone, and she got caught.
This set up the situation for Rock and Megatron to rescue Fabiola. And for her to join Rock's team.
Along with Rock, Fabiola also knows that Megatron and Annie are some of the most dangerous badasses in the multiverse.
Fabiola realizes, that between Rock's brains, and Megatron and Annie's muscles, she is likely in the best position she could hope for, to save Roberta.
(_)
And about Annie losing most of her force abilities. Think about this. If someone was doing what Chang was doing. That person would not want to have a powerful being accidentally wake up, with their full powers, and wreck the place, due to being upset with what happened to her.
So, those with powers, of either gender, temporally have their powers greatly diminish due to the vat process.
This being a way to show how traumatic a change the vat process, including both the gender bending formula, and the supersoldier serum, is to the person's body.
But, over time Annie and the others that have powers, that go through the vat process, gain their powers back.
(_)
On that note, I really enjoyed how the scene turned out, with Annie waking up by the tree. At first, she was happy to be out of the black suit, with her body restored. Only, to find she is now a woman. Then, Annie became upset, and she tried the direct approach with Rock, Fabiola, and Megatron. As she used to do as Darth Vader. Only, for her to find she has lost her powers, she is unarmed, and she is naked, as a woman.
This is likely the most vulnerable Annie/Anakin/Vader has ever been in his/her life. And I wanted to play up the vulnerability, without it turning dark. With Rock and Fabiola helping her.
Though, Megatron was amused that when Annie first speak, she had the same direct threatening tone as he did. As such, Megatron sees potential in getting to know Annie.
Also, Annie realizes that her current situation prevents her from returning home. Not because she is a woman. But, because her forces abilities have been knocked down to beginner levels.
Between the flashback and the present, Annie has regains some of her force abilities, but not much. And it is going to be a while until she has her forces powers back to full.
Though, Annie does have the supersoldier serum, and that does help fill the gaps in her abilities, in not being able to use the force, as much.
Though, with the revelations that she did not kill Padme. And that she has twin children.
Her attitude has changed greatly. For Vader was able about hatred. Vader's rage is at its core, self hatred, based on the lie that Palatine told Vader, that he killed Padme. Vader learning that is a lie, would diminish that anger.
Also, the brainwashing Annie experienced, to be more passive, has decreased Annie's ability to become angry, and maintain her anger. She can still get angry. But, nowhere near Vader's level of rage.
Without that lie. Much of Annie's anger is gone. And thus Annie now has the opportunity to become a better person. And the next chapter will help her in that go. With the realizations she will have in that chapter.
Along with this, I think we can all agree, that before Anakin became Vader, he lead a sheltered life, when it came to a lot of things about people. Which explains a lot about what happened in Episode Three of Star Wars.
It is clear that Anakin did not know much about human biology. Especially, female biology.
Rock and Fabiola realize this, with Fabiola agreeing to talk to Annie about the matter, later. Which she does, between the past, and present.
Along with this, given Akakin/Vader's childhood nickname was Annie. It makes since, that now as a woman, even though she did not like that name in the past, that she would now use her old nickname, Annie.
(_)
Megatron being weakened, and disarmed, is not surprising either. You will find out what Chang had in mind for Megatron, in a later chapter.
And it goes without saying, that Rock is not going to returned Megatron back to the Decepticons. Because, Rock would not want to turn the Decpticons loose on the multiverse.
Even I, the writer, am not that insane.
Along with this, transformers can switch their alt modes. Though, it is hard on their bodies, and it takes time. Also, barring a few exceptions, like triple changers, they cannot change alt modes often, nor quickly.
(_)
At the end of the chapter, I hope that you found that Akira's pants size joke funny.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Three: “Gateway to Knowledge and Insanity.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
It was a Saturday morning, in Akira's home reality, Aspen Colorado, inside the hotel that Rock and his friends were staying at.
Rock had woke up, gotten cleaned up, and ready to face the day. He dressed in his black suit and shoes.
Rock then hobbled with his cane to the elevator bay, and he was soon to the ground floor. After which, he made his way to the hotel restaurant, where he met his friends for breakfast.
After paying for his meal, he got himself a tray with plate, mug, and utensils. He picked out his food from the breakfast buffet, along with getting himself some coffee.
Rock then carefully held his tray in his left hand, as he used his cane in his right hand, to walked over to where the other were sitting at a rounded table.
As Rock reached the large table where his friends were at, he noticed that Akira, Natsuru, and whom he guessed was Ranma, were all men. Each of them were dressed in long sleeved shirts, jeans, and shoes.
Annie and Fabiola were sitting by them. Fabiola had a skirt and blouse on, while Annie wore a simple t-shirt and pants.
Rock set his tray down on the table in front of him.
As he sat down in his chair, he greet them, “Good morning everyone.”
The other turned towards Rock.
Fabiola said, “Good morning.”
Akira commented, “Glad to see you are finally up.”
Rock said, “Well, I hope everyone was is well rested, as I am. And that you all had an uneventful night, after we turned in.”
Fabiola noticed that Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru slightly blushed at Rock's comment.
Fabiola cracked a grin, in response to their obvious mild embarrassment.
Meanwhile, Rock ignored the three of the men response to his comment. He stated, “As I said last night, I have some errands to run today. I do not know how long they will take. Also, when I return back to the hotel. I will be busy in my room. Please, do not disturb me, unless it is am emergency.”
Fabiola commented, “No problem.”
Natsuru said, “Whatever you say.”
Annie thought, 'Rock, if you are doing what we discusses last night. I think I will do the same.' She stated, “I also have something I need to do. You may not see me for the rest of the day. Though, I should be in my hotel room, as well.”
Ranma inquired, “So, what you to planning on doing in your rooms? I hope it is not what I think it is.”
Rock remained calmed at Ranma veiled accusation.
Meanwhile, Annie groaned, as she thought, 'Oh, how have I fallen. Of the legends I know. Fallen Gods have not lost as much as me. I have gone from being second in command of an entire galactic empire. To being subtly accused of playing with myself, in front of witnesses.'
Annie stated, “I am doing research. Ranma. Research. And I heard you three last night. None of you are ones to talk on such matters.”
Ranma quickly realized he had his a nerve, as he commented, “Okay. Sorry.”
Annie replied, “Apology accepted.” She thought, 'There is no point in making an issue out of this. It is just not worth it.'
Akira had watched this go on, as she thought, 'Annie has clearly changed, since being turned into a woman. And not just physically. But, mentally. She has gone to dark lord of the sith, to quickly accepting an apology. Maybe being pulled out of that black suit, being restored to health, and finding out about her family, has brightened her mood.'
Rock commented, “I am doing research, as well.”
Akira said, “Okay. Have fun you two. If you need anything. Let us know.”
Annie replied, “I will.”
Rock said, “So, will I.”
Natsuru thought, 'Given what we talked about last night. I believe I know what those two are planning on doing. And they need to do it. So, it is best we do not disturb them. Though, I hope they react to what they learn, in a positive manner.'
(_)
The rest of their breakfast was uneventful. They talk mostly about their interests, their lives, and some of the more interesting and hilarious events they had experienced.
After breakfast, Rock when back to his hotel room, and looked at the phonebook, which was in his room, for whom he needed to call. He then used his room's phone to call for a taxi to meet him at the front door.
Fortunately, the taxi company inform him that one of their taxi would be there, outside the front of the hotel, to pick him up, in a few minutes.
Rock hung up his phone, and he left his hotel suite.
(_)
A few minutes later, Annie was sitting on the couch, in the hotel, lobby.
Annie was sitting by Fabiola.
Fabiola was reading a spanish romance novel, that was set in South American. She had bought the novel for herself, a few realities back.
Annie was enjoying the view, to the outside, from the lobby windows. She wanted to relax for a little while, before she headed up into room.
Annie watched as Rock walked exited the elevators, and walked though the lobby, to the front doors, where a taxi was waiting for him outside. Rock then got into the taxi.
A few seconds, through the lobby windows, Annie watched the taxi drove way.
Annie mentally reflected, 'Just as I thought, at breakfast. It does not take force powers to figure out what you are planning. You are going to do. And since you believe we have time to do so. Then, I have time as well.”
Annie turned to Fabiola, as she said, “Fabiola. I will be heading up to my room now. if you need anything, let me know.”
Fabiola looked up from her book, at Annie, as she replied, “Okay.” She then went back to reading her book.
Annie got up from the couch. She the headed to the elevators.
A few minutes later, after an elevator ride, she entered her hotel room.
Annie closed the door behind her.
She only light in the room came from around the closed curtains, to the outside window.
Though, Annie could still see the room, as she grabbed the remote to the TV, and sat on her bed.
Annie thought, 'I have always been a fan of technology. Any technology. No matter what identity I was. And I still am such a fan, that night. Before I went to sleep. I found out that this hotel has a video on demand feature. Including a nice cataloged of movies hooked to their TVs. Included are the six Star Wars movies. Episodes four, five, and six being listed as the special editions. Whatever that means.'
'I have been meaning to watch these for a while. I just have not been able to work up the nerve. Now, I finally have. Though, I decided that I needed to be well rested, before I do so. Which is why did not watch them, last night.'
'Though, I will remember Ranma's warning and take my time. Because I just know this is not going to be pleasant for me.'
Annie used the remote to turn on the TV, and then access the video on demand option. She selected Star War Episode One, and she began watching the movie.
Annie made it through most of the movie, without having a serious emotional reaction, Except the scene where Anakin said goodbye to her mother, Shmi. And Jinn's death scene.
Annie shed a few tears over those two events, and the loss she felt towards two people she cared for.
Annie stopped the movie after the battle, at the end of the film. She thought, 'I am so happy there pause and play figure on this TV. Because, Ranma was right, I am going to have to take my time. I miss you, mother. And Jinn, wherever you are, I am sorry I did not turn out the way you had hoped.'
Annie restarted the movie. She watched Jinn's funeral, and then the parade.
Annie then noticed something during the final scene of the move, as she said, “And here are all the major players lining up to use me as a puppet. As a living weapon against each other. I am starting to finally realize, that I never had a chance. I was doomed before I even began my force training.”
As the credits rolled and the music played, she admitted to herself, 'Rock and Fabiola were right. Over the last few months. They did not tell me much about these movies, when I asked them about the matter. Likely because they did not want to upset me. Still, they said music in these movies is fantastic. And they are right. I will have to get the soundtracks to these movies, sometime in the future.'
Annie then looked at the names on the credits. Though, the names meant nothing to her. Save for a passing interest.
She thought, 'I am glad I learned english. Which is not that hard. Given galactic basic is so close to english.'
After the credits finish, she started Episode Two.
As she watched the film, she berated herself, in thought, 'I cannot believe I was this arrogant. Then, against all the chosen one crap the Jedi Order fed me, for years, went straight to my head.'
Then, she saw the seen between Yoda and Obiwan, talking about how arrogant she and some of the other Jedi had become.
As the film continued, Annie's jaw dropped in surprise. She said, “And those two even admit that I had become arrogant and the did nothing about it. No wonder I went to the dark side. With idiots like them as teachers, who won't?”
“And Padme. Sweet, dear Padme. I cannot believe they cut out the part where you introduced me to your parents and sister. And they even liked me. That was one of my more fondest times with you.”
Then, she watched her mothers death.
Annie paused the movie. She wept for a full five minutes, before she could even see clearly again.
It took her another minute to compose herself, as she thought, with bitterness, regret, and a touch of anger, 'If only I had listened to my visions. But no. Obiwan told me to ignore them.'
She resumed the film, when she watched her past self lose her right arm to Dooku's lightsaber strike, she unconsciously used her left hand to rub her right arm and hand.
Then, she watched her marriage to Padme. And she smiled at one of the truly bright spots in her life.
And then the movie went to credits.
After the credits ended, she was able to start the third movie. Annie thought, 'It is obvious this is the one where it shown that I become Vader. This is not going to be easy to watch.'
She started the third movie, and watched the battle at the beginning of the film.
At the end of the battle scene, at the beginning of the film, where he held Dooku's life in his hands, with Palpatine and Obiwan nearby, Annie mentally reflected, 'If I had known then, what I know now. I would have just killed Palpatine, for lying to me about Padme, and Obiwan for being a poor teacher.'
“Then, I would have spared Dooku's life in exchange for stopping the war. That would have solved a whole lot of problems in my life, and I would have been able to focus on taking care of Padme, and the twins that Rock told me about.'
She used her remote to resume the move. She continued watching. There was crash scene, then Padme showing her that she was pregnant.
Annie looked down as her stomach for a moment, as she thought, 'I may someday find out what it is like to carry a child within me. But, it will be on my terms.'
She then turned her eyes back to the screen.
Next, was Anakin going to Yoda for help, about horrible visions he was having. And Yoda turning him away.
Annie thought, 'Damn you, Yoda. If you had helped me, I would have never turned to Palaptine for help.'
After that scene, Annie watched as the movie showed some of Anakin's visions her past self had about Padme. Annie wondered, 'Now, that I think of about it. It is possible that Palpatine had a hand in those visions.'
Then, came the fight between the Jedi and Palpatine.
As she watched her past self help Palpatine defeat Mace Windu, she thought, 'Mace brought that on himself. He though he was the law... But, in the end, I became much worse.'
Annie watched the destruction of the Jedi Order, as the Anakin on the screen lead clone troopers to kill everyone in the Jedi Temple.
Then, she saw the time her past self entered the Jedi Council chamber, where she had found the children. The scene cut to the next scene, but she recalled what she had done to those children. How she had murdered those children in cold blood with her lightsaber.
She paused the film, as she lower her head into her hands in disgust with herself.
She did not cry, but she sat there for a few minutes, as she felt regret and guilt for her actions.
When she looked up, from her hands, she continued the movie.
She made it almost to the end, when she watched her past self force choke Padme.
Annie muttered, in self-disgust, “Worst mistake of my life. But, she should have stayed on Coruscant. And she would have if Obiwan had not tricked her into following me. So, he could find me. He found out she was pregnant with my children, and he turns around and puts her in the line of fire. For that, killing him would be too quick a punishment.”
Then, came the fight scenes, and Annie watched as her past self lose her other three limbs, and be burned alive.
The scene caused Annie to have a painful flashback, of that event. From being burned alive, all the way to being put into the black suit, and Palpatine lying to her about her killing Padme.
Annie suddenly felt nauseous. She paused the film, as she quickly rushed into the bathroom.
She barely made it just in time to vomit into the toilet. As she finished, she flush the toilet, washed her hands. She then dried her hands on a towel. Next, she got a cup of water to drink, to wash the taste of vomit from her mouth.
After she was done, she went back to the bed, and restarted the movie. She forced watched the both scenes of her going into the black suit, and Padme giving birth.
Annie watched as Padme named her children.
Annie thought, 'Luke and Leia are fine names.'
Next, Annie watched Padme pass out. And then the funeral scene for Padme.
Annie reminded herself, as she thought, 'This is what Rock meant. It did not actually show her death. It only showed her passing out. And she has used body doubles before. So, it is possible she could have lived. So, there is hope. I will have to thank Rock later for telling me this.'
Annie then watched as the twins were separated, and given to their adoptive parents. Along with what happened to the droids.
Annie said, “I won't argue that both sets of parents are good choices for my children. Also, at least C3PO and R2D2 stayed together. And that R2 kept his memories.”
As the credits rolled, Annie got up, and went to the bathroom to take care of some bodily functions, that required attention.
When she came back, the movie had finished.
She looked at the clock by her bed and she noticed that it was already early afternoon.
Annie thought, 'I could order in. But, this sort of experience is making me lose my appetite. I think I will skip lunch. And even supper. To continue watching these movies. This is too important to me. I want to see what would have happened to me if I wasn't kidnapped.'
She picked up the remote, and selected Episode Four of Star Wars.
She made her way through much of it, until she saw the scene of Obiwan talking to Luke. Lying to him, that Vader had killed Anakin.
Annie wanted to get angry at seeing this. She wanted to be furious. But, the rage was just not there, and it make her even more upset.
She thought, with as much anger as she could muster, 'How dare Obiwan lie to my son like that. He and Yoda clearly learned nothing, after what they made me into. They attempted to use me as a weapon. And after that blows up in their face, they turn around and attempt to use my children as weapons. And to add insult to injury, they plan to use them as weapons against me.”
“But, as least, Padme, our children look healthy. Even though Leia was clearly raised to hate me. And Obiwan is doing a good job of lying to my son, so he will hate me, as well.'
'I know I should be angrier at seeing this. But, my rage is just not there. I know I was brainwashed. But, I have since deprogrammed myself as best I can. But, I still cannot tap into my rage. It is just not there.”
“Maybe all my rage was based on self-hatred. From failing to save my mother, to believing I had kill Padme. Now, that I know the truth, there is no rage left. If so, I am just going to have to live with that.'
Annie continued watching the film, as Luke returned to his home to find it burning, and his adopted parents, Owen and Beru Lars dead.
Annie thought, with disgust for herself, 'My future self's actions inadvertently got Luke's adopted parents killed. Such incompetence, by my own self. In my rage, I would have become so lazy that I just killed anything in my path that I even suspected of being a threat. Creating enemies everywhere. Or, did I already become that, and not realize it until now?.. Likely both. I am starting to hate myself again. Only, I feel no real rage, just revulsion for myself.'
Annie then watched her alternate self prepare to have the droid torture her own daughter.
Annie berated herself, “If I had known. If I had only known who she was, beforehand.”
Then, the movie introduced Han Solo and Chewbacca.
Annie asked herself, “Why does Han remind me of myself when I was younger?”
She continued viewing and saw her alternate self help destroyed the planet Alderaan.
Annie's eyes widened, as she thought, 'I would have both tortured my daughter, and I helped blow up her adopted homeworld. No wonder she hates me. And how could I have faced Padme after doing something like that?'
Soon after, Annie the Millennium Falcon make it on to the Deathstar. Then, the adventure of Luke, Han, and Chewbacca rescuing Leia.
Annie thought, 'And Leia was then sentenced to die. I was really dug myself into a hole. I am glad the others rescued her, before she was kill by my own incompetence.'
Annie then watched as as R2 hacked the garbage disposal unit to save Luke, Leia, Han, and Chewbacca.
Annie said, “R2, I owe you big for watching out for my children. You must have known who they were. But, you also knew if you said a word about it, you would have either had your mind wiped, or been destroyed, by Obiwan.”
Then Annie watched as Obiwan tricked her alternate self into killing him right in front of Luke and Leia.
Annie screamed, “You set me up! You bastard! You deserved to suffer, first! Before you you were killed!... At least you're now dead.”
Next, she saw Leia kiss Luke.
Annie silently prayed, 'By the force, please let them find out they are related before this goes any further.'
Annie then genuinely enjoyed the final starfighter battle, with the climax being the destruction of the Death Star.
Annie said, “I'll admit, that battle was pretty good. Not, as intense of some of the Clone Wars battles I was in. But, it was a good showing by our son, Padme. And Tarkin, you should have taken that escape shuttle.”
Finally, there was the awards ceremony, and the credits rolled.
Annie asked herself, 'From a cultural standpoint, I can understand the droids not getting medals. But, even I believe that Chewbacca deserved a metal, as well.'
After the credits finished, Annie started Episode Five.
As Annie watched she started to see a pattern in her alternate self's actions.
Annie said, “What I really that bad as a leader? Was I so self-absorbed with hatred for myself that I treated my own men, many of whom were genuinely loyal to me, like crap? That I killed them for the most petty of reasons?... Yes. Yes, I was that bad... No wonder I had to deal with so many mutinies against me.”
Annie continued to watch the movie, she also noticed the romance developing between Leia and Han.
She mentally realized, 'By the force, my daughter inherited her taste for lovable rogues from her mother. I hope my son did not inherit similar tastes in women. That he would not find dangerous women attractive. It would worry me greatly if Luke ended up with a redhead as dangerous as Revy.'
Then, came the Cloud City scenes, as Annie said, in disgust for herself, “I would have tortured Luke and Leia's friends just to flush out Luke. I really did become scum. And to be honest, I was scum before I was kidnap... Maybe being kidnapped, brainwashed, and having my gender changed wasn't so bad for my life, after all. At least I am now out of that damned black suit, and I am saner for the experience.'
She then watched the duel between her alternate self and Luke.
After watching the end to the duel, she thought with annoyance, 'I would have cut off my son's right hand, like Dooku did to me. And then, while severally hurt, trapped, and standing on a ledge, I delivered the bombshell that I was his father. No wonder he jumped.'
Then, she saw the ending, where Luke's artificial hand looked like Luke's old right hand. With the artificial hand even having the sense of touch.
Annie said, with surprise, “I was not aware that cybernetic technology had reached that level. If I had not been so full of self-hatred, I might have been able to get upgrades to my cybernetics that would have allowed me to lead a more normal life.”
“That would have definitely improved my disposition. I know that as a fact, considering I am now free of that suit, and I am treating others much more nicely.”
As the credits began to roll, Annie decided to go to the bathroom again.
When she returned, the film was over, and she started Episode Six of Star Wars.
She found most of the film was easy to view.
Though, upon seeing Yoda death, she commented, 'You did not deserve to die peacefully of old age. Especially, considering you refused to help me save Padme. Which pushed me towards seeking Palpatine for his aid.'
'Now that I think about it, I wonder how different the timeline will be with my sudden disappearance? But, that is a matter for another time.'
As Annie continuing watching the film, she eventually reached the scene where Luke explained that Leia was his sister.
Annie smiled, as she said, “At least they now know they are brother and sister. That was a close one.”
Eventually, the film reached the point where her alternate self save Luke from Palpatine by throwing the Sith Lord over the railing.
Annie mused, as she said, “I guess Palpatine forgot about the details of his duel with Mace. I sure didn't. Though, I should have had that suit insulated from electricity.”
She watched her alternate self dying, as he spoke to Luke.
Annie commented, “So much to say, and no time to say it.”
She then saw celebration scene, that showed her force ghost form. She commented, “So, that is the force ghost form I would have taken. Interesting. I am happy that I would not have appeared as Vader. But, as Anakin.”
And the movie rolled to credits, with Annie using her remote to turn off the TV.
It was then, that Annie suddenly realized, in thought, 'A noble death does not make up for a lifetime of evil.'
Annie said, “No wonder people hated me. And they were disgusted with me. Even the better ones just pitied me. I committed so many evil acts that I may never make up for them. Even if I returned, I could not face my children, let alone Padme.” She fell back into her bed.
As she laid on her back, on the bed, above the sheets, she quietly added, “I am a monster.”
She then began crying with more intensity than she had ever done in her entire life.
Half and hour later, it was ten o'clock PM, as someone knocked on her.
With the lights and TV turned off, Annie continued crying in the dark.
As she heard the knocking continue, she loudly demanded, “Go away!”
Annie then heard a familiar voice say, from the other side of the door, “I know you skipped both lunch and supper. I checked, and you didn't even order in. Well, even someone like you needs to eat regularly. So, open the door, or I will break it down.”
Annie used the force to telekineticly open the door, from across the room.
As the door opened, Fabiola stepped inside.
Fabiola flipped the switch to a nearby lamp light to see into the room. When she did, she could see from Annie's flushed face. Showing that she had been crying for a while.
Fabiola thought, 'I have never seen her like this.' She asked, with concern in her voice, “Annie, what happened?”
Annie continued to sob, as she admitted, “I watched the Star Wars movies. All of them.”
Fabiola sighed. She said, “Annie, you should have told us you were planning to do this. We would have been there with you, to help you deal with this. Even I have seen those movies, and I know it must have been traumatic for you to have watched them.”
Annie whined, “I am a monster. I don't deserve help.”
Fabiola rolled her eyes at Annie's comment. She then looked back at the brown haired woman.
Fabiola walked up to Annie's bed, in a confident manner.
In response, Annie was sat up in her bed, on the side of the bed that faced Fabiola.
Fabiola then she down beside Annie. To Annie's right side. Fabiola then gave Annie a hug.
While hugging her, Fabiola said, in the most comforting tone of voice she could muster, “Yes. You were a monster. But, you are not one anymore. You obviously realize that you were a monster, and that is a clear sign that you are no longer a monster.”
She then broke her embrace, as she moved back up a foot from Annie, while sitting on the bed with her.
She could see that her words were getting through to Annie, as Annie had stopped crying.
Fabiola calmly said, “Let me tell you a story about another monster I know. This monster killed many men, women, and children. She lead a life that brought much pain and misery to others. She destroyed many lives. Over time, she came to regret her actions and left her life of violence behind. She eventually found a loving family, whom cared for her, and accepted her into their home. Her name was Rosarita Cisneros...”
(_)
Earlier that morning, Rock had left in a taxi, to run his errands.
The first place Rock went was to an electronics store, where he used his debit card to pay a nice laptop computer and headphones.
He needed these items for what he planned to buy next.
As Rock checked out, he silently reflected, 'It is nice that Megatron can hack the banks computers so we have money on these debit cards every time we come to a new Earth. He will also issue us new cards if we want to use different names on them. It makes things so much easier for us.'
He took a taxi back to the hotel to drop of his items. He then took another taxi to a store he found in the phonebook, that sold anime and manga.
The collector’s store was called, The Gateway To Fantasy.
The store front was just all windows and metal trimming, facing the front of a steel building. Even the doors were windows. This gave the place an open feel to it.
As Rock got out of the taxi, he saw two teenage boys walk out of the stores. They had tanned skin and black hair. They wore pants and t-shirts. One wore what looked like a high school varsity jacket. The other wore a short white coat. Like a short lab coat.
They were obviously brothers. Though, not identical brothers.
Rock overhear them speak.
The one with the jacket said, in english, “Well, that was a bust. What were we thinking?”
The one with white coat replied, in english, “Well it was work a shot. Hey, at least we now know where our paternal grandparents live. And we do have an aunt. Just, not the person we thought was our aunt.”
The one with the jacket responded, “True. Also, we now know why mom and dad stopped taking us over there to visit them as we got older.”
The one with the coat commented, “And they gave us some of the nicest gifts when we were younger.”
The one with white coat replied, “It was work a shot. Hey, at least we now know where our paternal grandparents live. And we do have an aunt, and an uncle. But, when it comes to our aunt. The person we previously thought as our aunt was not our aunt.”
The one with the white coat just smiled back at his brother.
Rock thought, 'It think be best if I leave those two alone. I have enough troubles of my own.'
He then walked to the doors to the store, opened the right side door, and he entered the store.
After Rock entered the store, the door's spring at the top, automatically closed behind him.
Rock looked around and he noticed was the only customer in the shop.
Rock thought, 'The likely reason I am the only one here is because it is still early morning.'
Rock turned left, and he saw that the store was fairly large, with rows and rows of shelves, fill with various items, on the store floor. And items either hung, or placed on shelves, on the back and left walls of the store.
Rock thought, 'It looks like they have a decent selection here. So, I might able to find what I want.'
Rock turned to his right side, to look at the checkout counter was by the entrance to the store.
The cashier stood behind the checkout counter of the sideboard, with the sideboard walled, below the counter, butted again the front side of the counter, facing the customers.
Rock saw that the cashier was a young, slightly overweight, fair skinned, teenage boy, with black hair, whom had his hair cut short. The boy was no older than sixteen. He wore some black pants, and a blue turtleneck shirt, which was clearly a uniform. Given the shirt had the name, Gateway to Fantasy, on the right side of his chest.
As the boy saw Rock, he inquired, in a polite tone of voice, in english, “Good morning, sir. Can I help you find something, today?”
Rock turned to the boy, as he responded, “Yes. I am looking for both a manga and anime series titled, Black Lagoon.”
The boy could see that the man had trouble walking, as he was using that cane in his right hand.
The teenage boy stated, “I know the titles you are looking for. Allow me to help you.”
Rock replied, “I would appreciate that.”
The boy then walked towards the back of the counter, where the exit was from the counter, to the rest of the story. The boy then turned back to walk up to Rock.
When the boy reached Rock, he said, “The anime is over here. And the manga is a little further back in the store.”
The boy then began to lead Rock, between sets of shelves, to the items he wanted. Though, the boy took his time, to allow Rock to keep up with him.
Over the course of the next few minutes, the boy helped Rock bring the entire Black Lagoon dvd collection. Which was the first three seasons, alone with the extras on the DVDs. Also, the boy picked up the Black Lagoon manga, all nine volumes. With the manga translated in english.
The teenage boy set all the items onto the checkout counter, by the cash register, and card reader.
As the boy walked back around the counter, to the where he could use the cash register, Rock make his way to the front side of the cash register.
Rock came to a stop, in front of the counter, just as the boy came to a stop, across the counter from him.
The boy looked up at Rock, as he asked, “Is there anything else would want me to find for you?”
Rock looked at the teenage boy, as he answered, “No. This will be fine.”
The boy then began checking out items, and ringing them up on his cash register.
When the boy was finished ringing up the items, he put them into a decently tough plastic back.
Rock then paid for the item with his debit card.
Once the card cleared, and the payment was completed, the boy hand Rock his receipt.
Rock to the receipt, as he said, “Thank you.” He then pocketed the receipt.
The boy asked, “I hope you don't mind me asking. But, you somehow look familiar. I just cannot place your face.”
Rock smiled, as he said, “It's okay. I just have that type of face. By the way, can I use your phone to call a taxi?”
The boy replied, “Sure.” He then picked up the wireless store phone from its base, which was set on the counter. Next, he handed the phone to Rock.
Rock took the phone, dialed a number. When he finished talking into it, he hung up and handed the phone back to the boy. With the boy returning the phone back to its base.
(_)
By the time the taxi arrive, a few minutes later, the boy had walked around the counter, and returned to the store front side of the counter.
He stood by Rock. Just in case Rock needed his help.
As both individuals saw, through the store windows, as the taxi stopped right outside for Rock.
The boy turned and used his right hand to point at the bag on the counter, as he inquired, “Do you need me to help you carry this out, sir?” He then dropped his right hand back to his side.
Rock turned to the boy, as he answered, “There will be ho need.” He then picked up the plastic back with his left hand, by its two top hands. And he used the cane in his right hand to start to walk towards the door.
In response, the boy walked pass Rock, and held open the right side door for Rock.
When Rock reached the open door, he stopped and turned to the boy. He said, “Thank you for your help. With manners and good work ethics like yours, you will go far in life. And always remember, from a voice of experience, politeness can save you life.”
The boy replied, “Thank you. I will remember that. And you are welcome.”
Rock then walked up to the taxi and got into the back seat. After Rock shut the door, the taxi soon left the parking lot for the nearby street.
After the taxi left, the boy went back inside and headed to the store owner's office.
The door to the office was closed.
The boy knocked on the door, until the owner stated, with slight annoyance in his voice, “What is it?”
The boy answered through the door, “Mister Montoya. Sir. You wanted me to immediately report to you any odd people that entered the store. I just sold a strange, crippled man some store items. He just left, and I thought you should know.”
The owner asked, in an annoyed tone of voice, “What did he buy?”
The boy thought, 'I see my boss is still unhappy over the recent break up with a woman he had been dating. But, this is my job, and I have to do it.'
The boy stated, “He bought the entire Black Lagoon collection. Both the anime, and the manga, collections, with his debit card. While the card clear, and we made the sale, I am still a bit concern.”
The owner then asked, with more annoyance in his voice than before, “Okay. You sold some items. Still, who was it you sold the items to?”
The boy responded, “It was a japanese man, sir. Though, he spoke very good english. Better than I sometimes speak.”
The owner's voice on the verged of anger, as he questioned, “What was his name?”
The boy said, “His debit card said, Rokuro Okajima.”
The door the office immediately was slammed open, inwardly, from the inside. The owner was had black hair, and he was physically fit man, in his twenties. He had tanned skin, and his hair was left long enough to go down to the back of his neckline. He were a white button up shirt, black pants, black belt, white socks, and dress shoes.
Mister Montoya, stepped out of his office, and looked over at the boy.
The boy noticed that the owner's eyes did not hold anger, but fear.
Mister Montoya commented, in a tone of voice that deadly serious, “We need to look at the security cameras up front.”
Both of them then headed to the front, cashier side of the counter, to looked at the video feeds that were connected the computer, and computer screen, there were park of the cash register.
(_)
A few minutes later, both of them were losing at the security cameras from the computer screen on the front of the counter.
The manager, Mister Montoya used the computer mouse and keyboard to play the video recordings, back and forth, a few times. He watched the video of the man that had come into the store and then left.
The boy heard the owner say under his breath, “Rock.”
It was then that the two of them heard a motorcycle being revved up right outside their front doors.
Both of them looked up, and saw a female biker in a red leather outfit, and on pink motorcycle, roll by the windows. With the motorcycle coming to a stop by the front doors.
The woman on the motorcycle wore a red leather jacket, pants, and gloves. Along with said clothing, she had on a pink helmet, black leather belt, and black boots.
Mister Montoya noted that the way her jacket hugged her chest. He thought, 'She must have a couple of pistols in shoulder holsters, under that jacket. This is not good.'
The woman turned her head turns Mister Montoya, as he looked back at her.
They stared at each other for a few seconds.
Then, the woman took over her helmet to reveal that she was a chinese-american woman, with red hair that was pulled back into a ponytail. She looked to be in her mid-twenties.
She stepped off the left side of the motorcycle, with her standing between the motorcycle and the doors to the store. She unzipped her jacket to reveal a white t-shirt.
She set her helmet on the bike. And then she walked up to the doors and entered the shop.
The boy looked at the woman, and then back to his boss. He saw that Mister Montoya had immediately paled. The boy then turned back to look at the woman whom was approaching them.
Mister Montoya thought, in fear, 'Oh crap. I have been found.'
Mister Montoya quickly looked around and he saw that there were no customers in the store.
Mister Montoya turned to the boy, as he ordered, “Bobby, take the day off. And leave right now.”
The boy heard Mister Montoya, while he continued to look more closely at the woman's face, and her slender, yet muscular body.
As the woman came to a stop, ten feet from them, on the other side of the corner, near the door, Bobby started to comment, “She looks a lot like...”
Mister Montoya cut the Bobby off, snapping, “Shut up! I am saving your life! Now run!”
Bobby turned to Montoya. He then turned, and ran around the back counter, to the retail side the store. Next, he ran along the counter, passed the woman. With him pushing open the left door.
Mister Montoya and the woman turned towards the store front, as they watched Bobby exit the store. He ran pass the back of the motorcycle, and out of the parking lot. And a few seconds later, he had run of sight of those still in the store.
The woman giggled for a few seconds. She then turned back to Mister Montoya, as she said, in english, “Your little comments towards him reminds me of you and Eda.”
For a few seconds, Mister Montoya attention turned to the holstered, loaded, semi-automatic pistol, which hidden right under the checkout counter, just inches from his hands. He did not make any eye, nor physical moves towards the weapon just yet. Because, he did not want to tip off the woman to the weapon he had.
Mister Montoya had even given Bobby a few lessons, just in case the store was ever robbed.
Mister Montoya looked at the woman, as he stated, in a firm, direct tone of voice, “He is good kid. I do not want him to get dragged into my problems.”
The woman responded, “Don't worry. We have no interest in him. Besides, after I watched the way he treated Rock, so well. I wouldn't let anyone harm a hair on his head. But, he might remember this morning for the rest of his life. The morning he met the great Revy.”
Mister Montoya commented, “Still as arrogant as ever I see, Revy.”
Revy teased, “My, you have grown a bit of a backbone. I respect that. Anyway, this morning, I was just following Rock, and look whom I find. You. So, this is where you got to, Rico. By the way, I like the hair.”
Rico Montoya calmly said, “Thank you. I found green hair attracted to much attention here. So, I dyed it black.”
Revy commented, “I got to say, we were all wondered what happened to you. You suddenly fell off the face of the Earth. Some people thought that Eda just finally killed you. But, she did look for you, for a while. Though, she gave up the search, after a few days.”
Rico replied, “Well, as you can see, I am very much alive and well.”
Revy asked, with curiosity in her tone of voice, “So, what set you off running?”
Rico explained, “I might as well to you. Since you have made it this far. It is clear you likely know most of what is going on.”
“It all started that day you introduced us to Akira. I was a fan of the series he is from. Which, by the way, is titled, Gacha Gacha Secret.”
“Once Akira gave his full name and showed us that he could switch genders. Along with those facts, and factoring a few years of age, Akira looked almost exactly the same as in the manga. And his girl side looked exactly like she did after eating nattou.”
“It was then that I realized that the multiverse theory was real. And I understood the dangers that meant for our planet. I burned my anime and manga collection before I left. So, I would not leave any clues for Eda, Yolanda, or anyone else, to figure out what I knew.
“I then found my own way out of that reality. Before things could go to hell. And given you are here. I guess I didn't go far enough.”
Revy replied, “Apparently not.”
Rico commented, “By the way, from the security video, Rock looks like hell.”
Revy said, with a sad tone of voice, “I know. So, what did Rock buy here?”
Rico coyly answered, “The autobiographies to your lives and relationship.”
Rico could see that his comment cheered Revy up.
Revy responded, “Really? Chang needs to know about Rock has copies of the Black Lagoon series.”
Rico thought, 'So, you do know about our series.' He stated, “Go ahead. I could care less. I ran across the series a month after getting here. I watched the anime, and read the manga. It is an interesting concept of one's reality being the fiction in another reality.”
Revy stated, “Very true. I have also watched the entire Black Lagoon anime. And I have read Black Lagoon the manga. Considering, I don't speak a word of the japanese, it is strange watching and listening on the screen, as words are coming out of my mouth, that I don't understand, in other voices. In both english and japanese. Though, the english dub was good. And I have to admit, after watching me in the series...
Revy shrugged her shoulders, as she continued, in a casual tone of voice, “I am a bitch.”
Rico pointed out, “They say that admitting to a problem is the first step to solving it.”
Revy replied, “Point taken.”
Rico then remembered a very dark scene at the Roberta's Blood Trail anime arc, that dealt with Revy. He carefully asked, with worry in his tone voice, “Revy? You did not see the Roberta's Blood Trail arc? Did you?”
Revy replied, “As I said, I watched the entire anime series... Oh, you mean that scene. About my past.”
Rico carefully said, “Yes. That scene. Revy. It is obvious to anyone, that you are a very private person. And to be honest, when I watched that scene, I was terrified of the thought of you realizing that countless people, across the multiverse, watching such a horrifically traumatic event for you. And that such a realization might permanently break your already fragile grip on your sanity.”
Revy smiled, as she replied, “I am a little stronger than that, Rico. Still, the first time I saw that scene, I experienced three things at once. First, like you said, I realized that others had seen that dark chapter in my life. At the same time, I had a flashback, of that event. And I blacked out for two days.”
“I woke up chained to a medical bed. Chang was there. He told me that viewing that scene caused my Whitman fever to go into overdrive. I destroyed a number of his boomers, but fortunately, he was able to have me restrained before I could hurt any people.”
“Now, when I look at that scenes, or think about what happened, it does not bother me as much, anymore. I guess when I confronted the event, from a dispassionate, third person point of view, it helped me finally work my emotional issues over that event.”
Rico thought, 'Boomers?... Chang?... Okay. So, Revy works for Chang. And they have access to not only reality travel. But, boomers from a Bubblegum Crisis reality. Though, given Chang's taste in style. Revy is likely talking about boomers from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality. Still, I need to be careful in what I say to Revy, right now. I need to keep her in a good mood, while I get more information from her, without her realize it.'
Rico stated, “Even given the situation we are in, the fact you have become saner makes me very happy. Still, I have to ask. What did you think of the Black Lagoon omakes shorts?”
Revy giggled for a few seconds. She then said, in a humorous tone of voice, “I found them hilarious. Especially, the Boys and Girls short. That omake gives me ideas.”
Rico replied, “I figured you would say as much.”
Revy responded, “Thanks. And now let's talk about you. You should know, you did a very good job escaping. You almost left behind no tracks. Even though you are on Chang's target list, we long since gave up ever finding you. You had too much of a head start. Until now.”
Revy's comment caught Rico's attention. He inquired, “Target list?”
Revy coyly said, “You shouldn't worry. With the brains, creativity, and resources you have shown. Along, with you figuring out what was going on long before anyone else had a clue about the truth to Akira. Even before Chang did. And it took Chang a lot of time and resources to figure out how to travel reality. I cannot imagine how difficult it was for you. I am sure Chang will use you for jobs, instead of leaving you in a vat.”
Rico was worried by the way Revy was talking. Thought, he did not show his concern. He questioned, “Vat?”
Revy stated, “A lot has happened to Roanapur, since you have been gone.”
Rico said, “I cannot imagine how things could get crazier in Roanapur.”
Revy replied, “You would be surprised. Also, it may surprise you, but this is Akira's home reality.”
The revelation about Akira's place of origin caught Rico's interest. He responded, “Really? So, that is why I cannot find any manga about him. Or, a few others. Now, that I think about.”
Revy stated, “Yea. Our reality is fiction to Akira. And Akira's reality is fiction to us. That is a really wild concept. And that does explain why Akira was so skittish when he first came to Roanapur.”
Rico replied, “I fully agree. That does explain how Akira acted towards us. He clearly knew what was going on, when he first arrived Roanapur.”
Revy questioned, “Yes. Akira clearly knew the score back home, before he arrived. So, why did you settle down here, of all places?”
Rico thought, 'I am in too deep not to answer her question.' He answered, “I chose this reality, and time because it was similar to our own. Now, as to why I set up shop in this part of the world? None you like the cold. You can't wear a crop top and cut-offs in this weather.”
Revy replied, “You got that right.”
Rico thought, 'Now, to maintain her good mood. With a comment that is true.' He complimented, “By the way, you look good in that red leather outfit.”
Revy smiled, as she said, “Thank you.”
Rico thought, 'Good. She is still happy.' He went onto say, “Anyway, no one in Roanapur is crazy about going to America. After I jumped to this reality, I decided that I would find a nice winter city in America to live in. And this is a nice city to come to.”
Revy complimented, “Good thinking. Honestly, if I had not stumbled upon you, we would have never found you. Especially, in a place like this. Talk about hiding in plain sight.”
Rico commented, “I turned my hobby into a career. It is a lot safer than selling arms, from governments, to criminals. And you meet just as many interesting people.”
Revy said, “I bet. So, I guess asking you to come peacefully is not going to work?”
Rico calmly replied, “No.” He then swiftly pulled out the gun from under the counter and fired the gun at Revy.
Revy jumped out of the way of the gunfire, as she reach into within her jacket for her two cutlasses.
Revy smiled, as she commented, “Guess not. Now, let's find out how useful you can be in a fight.” She then returned fire.
(_)
Back at the hotel that Rock's group were staying at, the taxi had just dropped Rock off.
Rock paid the taxi driver, exited the vehicle, with his bag. He then made his way through the lobby, and to the elevators, without his friends noticing. Some of whom, were nearby, in the lobby, sitting on the couches, in the lobby. As they talks, or read magazines, and books.
A few minutes later, Rock used his key card to enter his room. He then shut the door. With the door automatically locking itself, behind him.
Rock made his way to his bed. He then set his bag by the other bag that had his laptop computer and other equipment. Next, walked over, and learned down, to turn on a yellow lamp light, on the nightstand, by his bed. With the lamp set by the hotel alarm clock.
As Rock stood up, he mentally noted, 'I didn't see Annie anywhere. I wonder what she is up too. Still, It does not matter. I need to do this alone. I do not want others to join in and watch this series with me. I know this will just be very personal for me, considering it is about my life. Much of my life, since coming to Roanapur, has not been pleasant. And I know this going to reopen a few very painful, emotional wounds.'
Before watching, Rock, made sure the fridge in his hotel room, which he had the hotel staff fill with nonalcoholic drinks and snacks. He just pair for it with his debt card.
Rock then walked over to his bed, and sat down by his bag. He laid his can by his and the bag. He then start pulled everything, he had bought, out of the bags.
Depending on the item, he either unwrapped the item, or pulled it out of the box is come from.
As Rock did this, mentally reflected, 'I know I cannot smoke in this room. But, I feel that I will likely need a cigarette and some rum after this. Still, rum sometimes painfully reminds me of Revy. Considering she introduce me to the stuff.”
Rock's new laptop computer, was the last thing he pulled out. He set the computer on his bed.
He then plugged the cord in the computer and also into a nearby electrical socket.
Next, Rock turned on his laptop computer. After the operating system booted up, and he logged into the default account, he made sure to turn off the wireless network on his laptop.
Rock thought, 'I still don't trust Megatron not to snoop on me. If he wants too.'
He attached the headphones to the computer to the audio jack, and put them on.
Rock tested the sound. Set it to low first, then raising it to where it at a conformable volume. He then pulled up the dvd player software installed on the computer would load.
He opened the computer disc tray, grabbed the first dvd box container of the Black Lagoon series, put the dvd into the computer disc tray and load the video on the dvd player software problem. He soon began waiting episode one of the Black Lagoon series.
It took Rock a full day, and the much of next morning to watch the anime series and read the manga.
Coffee was a wonderful thing in such situations. Though, Rock did take a few naps between episodes. Due to a combination of sleep deprivation and his illness physically weakening him. But, he did make sure to use his alarm clock to not sleep through the night.
Rock after he woke up from his first nap, he thought, 'Even though I am getting physically weaker from dying, this is to important not to do now.'
He watched each episode, in japanese, then in english. Before moving onto the next episode.
As he watched his series, he realized, as he said, “Even though the voices are different in both audio tracks, I have found the english version of the anime is actually more accurate in dialogue to what really happen. Especially, considering the main language used by criminals in Roanapur was english. Not japanese.”
After Rock watched the scene in the second episode, with the Lagoon attacking the helicopter, he said, “It is reassuring that scene was as awesome as I remembered it. I will have to watch that scene a few more times, before moving on.”
Still, some of the material had been difficult for Rock to view and read. Especially the return to Japan arc.
After viewing the anime and reading the manga, he admitted to him, “Okay... Except for few different things happening. And the story arcs being in a slightly different order. Everything between the anime and manga are about the same... And I admit that I was a bit of a bastard at the tail in of the Roberta's Blood Trail arc.”
But, for Rock, the hardest scene in the anime for him watch was in the last episode of the anime version of Roberta Blood Trail arc. Specifically, the scene dealing with Revy's past.
After watching that scene, Rock sadly thought, 'Oh Revy. I had no idea. You dropped hints, but... When you were a young teenage, a cop wrongly arrested you, took you to a jail cell, while cuffed, and he then raped you. It explains so much about how you became the way you are.'
The version of the manga volumes Rock bought were only in english. While Rock had not problems in reading. And the manga offered some more insight into the Black Lagoon series. Such are thoughts, additional scene, and other subtle things, not included in the anime.
Rock also found some good news, in comparing the two versions of the series.
Rock thought, 'Well, the good news is that unlike the manga, I know for the fact we are from the anime timeline. Because when Revy went crazy on the nazi ship, Dutch was able to stop her from killing the main crew of that ship.'
'Also, during our adventure where we were sent by Chang to take that briefcase to Basilan. In the manga our crew was ambushed and there was a large firefight. While in our timeline. The anime timeline. We found we had a boat following us at night.'
'Revy used the Remington rifle to kill those on the boat at a distance. Accurately shooting targets at that range showed off how skilled she is with firearms. That type of shooting requires a calm mood and steady hands.'
'I found watching the scene from this point of view that her actions were artistic.'
'Though, not everything in anime was better off than in the manga. The manga version ending of the Blood Trail arc backs up Akira's statement on Roberta. Her injuries were only that serious in the anime. In our home reality.'
'And to be honest, after the series ending, I would have had no problems with Chang turning Roberta into a cyborg. With her permission. If, Chang had not sent her and the others, after us.'
Then, Rock got to the omake videos and manga, which he had chosen to look at last.
Rock mentally noted, 'I find the Black Lagoon omakes truly disturbing. For the most part. I will admit, I laughed when I saw Revy in a red and pink magical girl custom, and Boris as a teenaged pretty boy.'
'But, up until just watching the omakes from the viewers point of view, I had thought they were rum fueled nightmares, that I had. I literally experienced them, from the point of view of myself. And then I woke up from them. And unlike the video and manga of the Boys and Girls omake, which showed Revy's back side, in my nightmare, I saw the front view of Revy in that scene. That nightmare had scarred my very soul.'
'That was the worst nightmare I ever had in my entire life. I woke up drenched in sweat, and screaming at the top of my lungs. Only after I physically used my hands to check myself, to make sure I was still male, did I start to calm down.'
'But, by then both Revy and Dutch burst into my room, weapons in hand, with Benny right behind them. I quickly told them that everything was alright. I just had a really bad nightmare that would likely haunt me for a while. Dutch stated that living in a place like Roanapur gives everyone horrible nightmares, sometimes. Revy wanted the details, but I refused to tell her, and we all eventually went back to sleep.'
'Still, after the Boys and Girls nightmare, I could not look at Revy for a week without feeling sick to my stomach. Though, I was able to force myself to get over it. Still, those were some traumatic experiences. Besides my problems looking at Revy for a week, I never looked at most of the others I worked with the same way again.'
'That event nearly drove me to be permanently sober. The rest of Lagoon Company were starting to think that my sobriety was a sign of I was starting to crack. And it was only after they convinced me to have a beer, a month later, that they found their worries were unfounded.'
'Still, that Boys and Girls omake confirms a few things I have seen. And I must never, ever mention, nor show the Boys and Girls omake to the others. Especially the gender benders. It may give them ideas. Though, from what I know of Akira, she likely already knows. And maybe Natsuru. But fortunately, they are polite enough not to talk about it.'
'Also, I wonder why Dutch's hair is brown in the Boys and Girls omake? Instead of black, like his black goatee. Since Dutch shaves his head, I am not sure. Maybe Dutch dyes his goatee black, for some reason. Or, maybe this Dutch dye her hair brown.'
'Of course, I have never seen Dutch nude, below the waist. And I have no desire to see him nude, either. And I have never really paid close attention his body hair. So, I will ask my Dutch, the next time I see him.'
'And now that I have finished watching. I now know what Chang knew about me, and the rest of us. And I did this in the hopes of gaining some insight into Chang's thinking. And I think I have accomplished that.'
After Rock replaced the last dvd back into its container, he took off his headphones, and turned off his laptop.
But, before he could do anything else, he felt the need to get some more sleep.
He decided a two hour nap would not hurt, as he set his alarm.
And as his slept, he remembered his more recent past.
(_)
In the past, in on an alternate Earth, Megatron was in alt mode, as Rock sat in the drivers seat, with Annie beside him in the passenger seat, and Fabiola behind Annie in the backseat.
Rock looked over at the two women, as he inquired, “Everyone ready?”
Fabiola answered, “Yes.”
Annie replied, “Anytime, you are.”
Rock turned back in front of him, as he pulled out his reality key and put into into the hole in the middle part of the dashboard and turned it.
Though, unlike other times, Rock's mind was not fully on the destination.
This time, he was think about the future.
Suddenly, they found themselves on a sandy beach. Though, Megatron was on the dry sand, beyond where water stopped, from the gentle waves, from the large body of water, by them.
From the angle of the sun, it was the middle of the day.
The weather was partly cloudy. The temperature was comfortable, with a slight breeze in the air.
Pass the sandy beach were tropical trees, bushes, and foliage.
Megatron stated, “My sensors state we are on a small island. I detect a large human structure in the distance. Beyond the tree line, in front of us. And there is a metal object in a bay, in another direction. Passed the tree line. Also, I detect humans moving between the two locations.”
Rock said, “Thank you, Megatron. I will check this out, myself. Everyone stay here. Maybe we will get lucky, and the people here are friendly. If so, we might spend a few days on a tropical island.”
Fabiola smiled, as she said, “Sounds great.”
Annie grinned, as she commented, “I am glad you talked me into getting that bathing suit, Fabiola.”
Fabiola replied, “Thank you.”
Rock pulled out some binoculars from the glove box, by Annie.
He then opened the driver's side door and got out.
After Rock closed the door, Annie handed Rock his cane.
With the binoculars in one hand, and his cane in the other, Rock calmly walked into the brush.
He soon made it to the other side of the tree line.
He stayed behind brush, on the tree line, so he would not be spotted. He then used the binoculars to take a look around.
In front of him was a grassy, open field, with five women playing with five younger children.
He turned and saw a very large home, further inland.
He then looked over at the nearby bay, and he saw what was moored to the nearby dock of a small bay.
In response, he immediately turned back to the group, and saw a long dark haired woman looking back at him. She was giving him a thumbs up with her right thumb, with a smile on her face.
Rock got a good look at her face. He immediately recognized her, along with the other adults with the children, and his face paled.
Rock lower his binoculars, as he turned and quickly made his way back to his group.
The others could clearly see that Rock was emotionally rattled at what he found.
Fabiola asked, “What did you see?
As Rock got back into the car, he quietly said, “Possibilities. Just possibilities. Let's get out of here.”
Less than a minute later, Rock used his reality key to jump them to another reality.
(_)
As Rock woke up on his bed, in his hotel room, he said, “I hate that memory.”
He sat up, he pulled out his wallet, and looked at a picture he had in it.
It was a photo of the Revy, Dutch, Benny, and himself, standing by the Lagoon, at their dock in Roanapur.
He thought, 'Good times. And Janet has been fun to be around, since she joined the crew.' He then put away his wallet.
He looked over at the clock, and saw he that it was lunch time
Rock said, “I might as well get some real food to eat.”
He got cleaned up. After which, he returned to his bed, closed his laptop, wrapped up the power cord with it, and put it, along with his headphones, into a plastic bag.
He then picked up his cane, from his bed.
With Rock holding the bag, with his equipment in his left hand, and his cane in his right hand, mentally reflected, 'I checked, and this hotel has wireless service. I might want to surf the internet if there is nothing to do.'
He then went down to the hotel restaurant to get something to eat.
(_)
Five minutes later, when Rock reached the restaurant, he saw that the place was empty, except for Fabiola, Annie, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma.
There was not even a bartender on duty.
Rock thought, 'I guess with such a slow day. The staff must be in back. I will call them to come, after I sit down.'
Rock noticed that they were all sitting at a table, there were no plates on their tables. And only glass of liquid drinks.
Rock also saw they were all watching the local news broadcast, from a wall mounted TV. The TV was mounted on the top corner part of the room, across from the lobby entrance of the restaurant.
Rock thought, 'There is much something interesting on TV.'
Rock then saw that Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma were all back to being girls for the day.
Rock thought, 'They must prefer to alternate between genders, almost every day.'
Rock noticed that Akira was in her cowgirl outfit, without her weapons. Ranma was in her chinese clothing, wearing golden braces on her wrists. And Natsuru was in her white and black seifuku.
Rock thought, 'I guess they want to be ready for battle. That is not a bad idea.'
He walked up them. As he came to a stop, by their table, he asked, “What is going on?”
Akira turned to Rock, as she responded, “You're not going to believe what we saw on the news. The only reason we didn't come get you was that you wanted to be left alone. The story is about to be repeated, just now. You need to see this.”
Rock sat down at their table, in a chapter, as he sat his bag on the table in front of him.
He then looked at the TV, as he watched the new broadcast.
The TV showed a picture of a man with black hair, with the name below him reading, in english, Ricardo Montoya.
Rock thought, 'He looks familiar. I just cannot place his face.'
The anchor woman stated, in english, “A follow up to yesterdays report. Ricardo Montoya is still missing, following a report of a gunfight that damaged his place of business, The Gateway To Fantasy. A collector's store.”
“While police reported that the store's camera recordings were destroyed, the one witness, the store clerk, stated that a young chinese-america woman, with red hair, cropped in a ponytail, whom was reportedly riding a pink motorcycle, had confronted both two of them.”
“The manager ordered the young witness to immediately leave. With the clerk soon running out right before the first shots were fired.”
“Other witnesses confirmed the clerk's story, by seeing a woman riding a pink motorcycle, and later entering the store. Here is a sketch of the woman, as reported by the primary witness.”
The TV showed a picture of the sketch.
To Rock, the sketch looked a lot like Revy.
Rock thought, 'That is Revy. And the pink motorcycle is likely Arcee in her alt mode.'
The broadcast then cut back to the anchorwoman, as she continued, “Police would like for anyone with information, in this case, to come forward.”
Rock then realized whom the manager was. He thought, 'That was Rico. The black hair threw me... Another one captured and processed. Still, I am shocked that I was within a few yards of him, yesterday morning... Wait, the only way Revy could have found him was if she was following me...' Rock's eyes widened, as he continued his thoughts, 'He was captured because of me! Because they know were we are!'
Rock looked around the group, as he stated, “We have to leave, right now.”
Everyone at the table look over at Rock.
Natsuru asked, “Why?”
Rock admitted, “I was just there yesterday. I bought the Black Lagoon series. Both the anime and the manga. I just got finished reviewing all of it.”
Annie asked, “So, that is what you were doing?”
Rock responded, “Yes, I wanted to know what Chang knew. Now, I do, and I am already thinking up a plan against Chang. Listen, a lot of that stuff in there is very personal to me, and I didn't want to have to watch it with others. ”
Annie replied, “I know the feeling. While you were busy, I watched the Star Wars movies.”
Rock looked over at Annie, with a bit of surprise on his face. He replied, “Really?”
Annie said, “Yes.”
Fabiola said, “Don't worry. She took it better than we thought she would.”
Fabiola smiled over Annie, whom returned her smile.
Rock forced himself to calm down, as he stated, “Good. Anyway, I was just at that store, yesterday. That man is Rico. The same Rico as from Roanapur. I don't know how he got here. Anyway, I talk with that boy, at that store. Rico must have been in back. Revy must have followed me. They know where we are.”
Ranma said, “If that is the case. Then, we do need to get out of here.”
The group immediately got up from their seats. But, when they turned to the entrance to the restaurant, they saw the four human members of Hell Sabers walk in, while wearing their hardsuits.
While in her red armor, Revy casually said, “Hi guys. Miss us?”
Akira then noticed that none of her group had their weapons. She inquired, “Oh hell. Does anyone here have their weapons on them?”
Annie pulled out and ignited her lightsaber, in a direction away from her group, but towards the Hell Sabers.
Akira commented, “Figures you would be the only one prepared.”
Fabiola then hauled up a gym bag from under her seat. She set the gym bag onto the table. She zipped opened the bag to reveal everyone's weapons were inside it.
Fabiola explained, “I realized this might happen. So, I went to your rooms and collected your weapons, and fighting items.”
As everyone collected their weapons, and got ready, Akira complimented Fabiola, “Thanks. You're a lifesaver, Fabiola.”
Rock handed Fabiola his bag, as he requested, “Put this in there. We might need it later.”
Fabiola did as Rock requested. She then zipped the bag back up.
Across the room, Roberta said, “You always were a good fighter, Fabiola. My offer still stands. Surrender and join us.”
After Fabiola checked to make sure her pistols were in their shoulder holsters, under her jacket, she turned to Roberta. She responded, “Thanks. But, not thanks. Since we are all friends here, to bad we have to fight, due to you all be brainwashed by Chang.”
Roberta agreed, “It is a true pity.”
As everyone was about to act, Revy held up her right gauntlet, in a stopping motion, towards Rock's group. She stated, “Hold it.” She then lowered her right gauntlet.
A small compartment on the right hip armor of Revy hardsuit popped open and she pulled out a data disc.
She tossed disc to Rock, whom easily caught it.
Revy stated, “A message from Chang. For your eyes only. Lover boy.”
Rock put the disc in his coat pocket, as he replied, “I will be sure to view after we escape you.”
Revy complimented, “I love your optimism.”
Rock turned to his group, as he stated, “We need to get to the lobby, and to Megatron, so we can get out of here.”
Akira ordered, “Annie, watch Rock. We may need to move fast. And we need someone that may have to carry Rock, while running. That is you. We will take care of the girls. When we clear an opening, head for the lobby as quickly as possible. We will follow, once we know two are clear.”
Annie and Rock nodded, as Rock grabbed, Fabiola's bag, and slung the strap of the bag on his left shoulder. He then made sure he had a good grip on his cane, with his right hand.
Akira looked at Fabiola, and her two lovers, as she stated, “Ladies, choose your dance partners.” The four women then looked across the room, at the Hell Sabers.
Ranma cracked her knuckles, as she stated, with glee, “Well, if you don't mind, Akira. I would like to take on Revy. You speak so highly of her that I want to see how she stacks up. Besides, red is my favorite color.”
Fabiola said, “I will take Shenhua.”
Natsuru responded, “I always wondered how my magical girl form would stack up with the Bloodhound.”
Akira unsheathed her long knives, as she commented, “And that leaves Sawyer for me.”
(_)
Across the room, the Hell Sabers heard the entire conversation.
Revy ordered, “Girls. Let's make this interesting. No projectile weaponry. Let's teach these bitches who the top dogs are here.”
Sawyer replied, “Works for me.”
Roberta shrugged, as she said, “I could use a workout.”
Shenhua pulled and ignited her lightsabers, as she joked, “It is always fun to teach outsider girls what happens when they mess with members of the Roanapur Bad Girls Club.”
Revy, Saywer Roberta laughed at Shenhua's joke.
(_)
At that moment, Fabiola was the first to charge at the Hell Sabers.
Fabiola started with a running jump onto the first table in front of her. She did a vaulted cartwheel onto the second table. Next, she did a full front flip that ended with a powerful sidekick, with her right foot, right into Shenhua helmet.
The impact sent Shenhua onto her back, as she dropped her lightsabers onto the floor.
As the lightsaber left her hands, the weapons automatically deactivated.
Meanwhile, the other three women had reached the Hell Sabers, and engaged their intended targets.
(_)
As Ranma approached Revy, she thought, 'I dare not use the Chestnuts Fist technique against her, because I risk breaking my hand against her armor. And things are too tight here for the Fierce Tiger Shot, and the Dragon of the Heaven's Blast. So, this is going to be just a good old fashion knock down drag out fight. I love these types of fights.'
Ranma attacked Revy first, by throwing a punch at Revy helmet, but she was shocked as she watched Revy dodge the blow.
Ranma thought, 'I guess that power armor and super-soldier serum count for something. But, she never faced someone like me.'
As Revy was about to returned the blow, Ranma quickly picked up a nearby table, and threw at Revy, knocking her back. Though Revy was able to remain her on her feet.
Revy commented, “Not bad.”
Ranma replied, “Thanks.”
Revy said, “Now, it is my turn.” She then charge at Ranma. And the two of them then began their brawl.
(_)
Nearby, Sawyer did not wait for Akira to reach her. She immediately jumped towards Akira, as she popped out her two wrist blades, from the top of her gauntlets.
Akira sidestepped the attack, a Sawyer landed on her feet, by Akira.
Sawyer turned to face Akira.
Akira stated, “Fair warning, Sawyer. This is not the first time I beat someone with power armor on.”
Sawyer electronic voice stated, “I will keep that in mind.” She then attacked Akira with her blades
Akira parried the attack, with her own knives. And the two of them started a dance of blades against each other.
(_)
At the same time, Natsuru and Roberta traded blows, near the bar counter.
Natsuru thought, 'The good news she is not using her guns. The bad news is this is too close quarters for me to use my fireballs, and flamethrower, abilities..'
Suddenly, Roberta used her right hand to grab Natsuru's head, and she slammed Natsuru's head into the bar, splintering the wood finish.
Natsuru got angry. She reacted by no longer holding back, and she used her right fist to punch Roberta square in the jaw, with her full superstrength.
The blow sent Roberta across the room, threw restaurant wall, and into the lobby.
Though, Roberta shifted her weight to land on her feet, as she skidded to a stop.
Roberta shook her head to clear her mind from the force of the blow.
As Natsuru approached her, Roberta admitted to the blue haired woman, “You got a nice right hook there.”
Natsuru spit out blood from her mouth. She then grinned wickedly, as she replied, “I can to play rough both in and out of the bedroom.”
Behind her helmet's visor, Roberta gave Natsuru a feral smile. She stated, “That is the way I like them.”
The two women then charged at each other. As they continued their fight.
(_)
Back in the restaurant, Fabiola was stamping, with her right foot, on the one vital weak point she could see in Shenhua armor, the front of Shenhua's throat, while Shenhua was on her back.
Suddenly, Shenhua grabbed Fabiola right ankle, with her right gauntlet. She leaned up, as she threw Fabiola several feet away.
Fabiola used her acrobatic skills to land on her feet.
Meanwhile, Shenhua jumped up straight, and fired both her wire guided electro-daggers at Fabiola.
With her left foot, Fabiola swiftly kicked a table, that between them, on its side. With the daggers embedded themselves into the wood of the table.
Shenhua then retracted her daggers.
(_)
While these fights went on, Rock and Annie saw their opening and made their way through the restaurant exit, and into the lobby.
(_)
Nearby, Revy punched at Ranma with her right knuckle-bomber. Ranma sidestepped the blow. But, when the punch made contact with the wall next to them, it cause the wood and sheetrock of the wall to explode outward.
Ranma looked at the hole in the wall. She then turned to Revy, as she thought, 'That weapon is like Ryoga's breaking point. Only, it likely works against flesh. I got to watch myself around this woman. She is dangerous.'
(_)
As Akira kept Sawyer from skewering her, from the corner of her eye, she saw Rock and Annie head out of the room. She yelled, “Girls retreat!”
(_)
Fabiola and Ranma heard Akira, they quickly fell back into the lobby, along with Akira.
As they passed by Natsuru, whom was still trading blows with Roberta, Akira said to her blue haired lover, “Natsuru, stop playing around. We are getting out of here.”
Natsuru nodded, as she threw a fireball at Roberta, knocking the armored Bloodhound several feet away from her.
As the four women made their way closer to the front entrance, they stopped right behind Rock and Annie, as they saw who was there to greet them, twenty feet ahead of them.
They saw that the lobby was deserted, except for Arcee, and three blue and black colored Typhoon II motoslaves. All four were in robot mode. Arcee had her arms folded around her chest, while the motoslaves pointed their large rifles at them.
Arcee smirked, as she stated, “It's over.”
The group looked behind them, and they saw the Hell Sabers were catching up to them.
They looked back at Arcee just in time to see Megatron, in alt car mode, suddenly crash through the windowed lobby entrance doors at high speed, with him slamming into Arcee.
The impact sent Arcee crashing into the far wall.
Without losing momentum, while moving, Megatron transformed into robot mode, and punched the first motoslave's head, with his right fist, so hard its head shattered like glass.
As the beheaded motoslave fell, Megatron grabbed its rifle and used the barrel of it to impale the second motoslave in its chest.
Megatron quickly let go of the impromptu spear, and used both hands to grab the third motoslave.
With his left hand, he gripped the motoslave right shoulder, with his right hand, he grabbed the motoslaved left hip. Megatron then swiftly ripped the third motoslave in half, at its waist.
While showing no signs of stopping, Megatron quickly picked the large rifles that belonged to impaled and bisected motoslaves.
While dual wielding both giant rifles, Megatron turned to the humans, as he ordered, “Get down!”
Rock and the others in his group immediately ducked.
Annie she deactivated her lightsaber, right before she dropped to the ground, with the others.
Meanwhile, several feet behind Rock's group, Revy's eyes went wide, behind her visor, at what she saw. She exclaimed, “Ah hell!” Just before the first shot hit her on the left side of the helmet, sending her to the floor.
The next shot hit Shenhua directly in her chest, knocking her down.
The third round hit Sawyer on the side of her hip, pushing her to the ground.
Megatron fired the next to rounds at Roberta, just to make sure she stated down.
From the corner of his eye, he could see Arcee starting to get up.
Megatron quickly turned and emptied what was left in the ammo magazines, of the rifles, into Arcee.
Afterward, Megatron dropped the rifles. He then turned into his car mode, and he drove twenty feet down the lobby towards the his group.
He came to a stop, by them. After which, he opened all for of his car doors, and lowered his side windows, as he collapsed top hood of his alt mode.
From Megatron's vehicle speaker, he stated, “Get in. They will not be down for long.”
From the floor, Rock picked up Fabiola's bag, which was still near him, as he and the other heard Megatron.
While he and the others stood up, he pulled out the disc from his coat pocket, and put it into the bag for safe keeping.
Rock thought, 'To bad we cannot go back for our things from our room. But, we have to get out of here, now. And I can always buy another copy of the Black Lagoon series.'
Rock then picked up his cane, as he quickly made his way to Megatron's car, with Fabiola's gym bag.
A few seconds later, Rock's group quickly got into Megatron, with Rock in the driver's seat.
As soon as everyone was in, they closed the doors behind them.
With Rock in the driver's seat, Rock pulled out his reality key. He quickly thought of a new destination, put the key into the hole in the dashboard, and he turned it, causing them to jump to another reality.
(_)
Half a minute later, Revy came too.
Revy stood up, as she thought, 'The impact armor in my helmet likely just saved my life from the Megatron's attempted kill shot.'
Revy then pulled up visor heads up display. It told her that her suit was shot, but she was going to be fine.
Revy thought, 'At least I don't have a concussion.'
Revy asked, through their encrypted radio frequency, 'Is everyone alive?'
Sawyer flatly stated, into her radio, “I'll live.” She then stood up.
Shenhua had already gotten up, and walked back into restaurant, to collect her lightsabers. She groaned, through the radio, “Nothing a long soak in a hot bath won't fix.”
A mildly damaged Arcee answered, with her internal communications system, “I still function.”
Roberta stood up, as she stated, over the radio, “I've had worse.”
Arcee commented, “And you wonder why I suggested we go after Megatron first, Revy.”
Revy warned, “Don't start. I am still trying to think of how I am going to explain all this to Lotton and Chang. These suits and motoslaves are not cheap. Still, we are going back to the Tower. To get some medical examinations. To make sure everyone is alright. You including, Arcee.”
Arcee replied, “Your concern for me is appreciated.”
Revy responded, “Your welcome. Everyone group together. I will be the one to jump us.”
As the girls limped towards each other. Shenhua was last, as she had just retrieve her lightsabers, and holsters them in her hip armor. Shenhua then joined the others.
As soon as all five of the Hell Sabers were standing close together, Revy checked the reality jumping system installed in each of their hardsuits and inside Arcee.
The device read as green and functional.
Revy thought, 'Good thing that Chang is always having his techs constantly upgrading our reality traveling equipment. This is a lot more faster than calling in a portal.'
'Chang said his techs will soon be able to shrink these devices down to the side of a TV remote. With enough energy in one of the devices to jump a near infinite number of times without recharging. Along, with the device having the durability of a Timex watch. I can't way to see them.'
A few seconds later, after Revy checked to make sure they were all grouped together, Revy used her suit's reality device to returned to her team to the equipment shop of Chang's Tower, in their home reality.
(_)
Five minutes later, the police arrived to a mystery of the destroyed hotel lobby.
Though, they did find strange, large rifles, and large destroyed robots in the lobby.
(_)
Meanwhile, in another part of the multiverse, Rock's group reality jumped to an alternate modern Earth, much like the one Rock and his group had just left. The time was very early twenty-first century. The location was an upscale neighborhood in San Francisco California. The local time, early at night.
When they first arrived in this reality, it was the middle of the morning, and they were appeared by a Nevada highway.
Rock wanted to put some distance between them and their enemies, so he had Megatron spend the next several hours driving to California.
After some discussion between the group, they decided to go to San Francisco. Those in their group, that had previously been to the city. Or, in this case, the counterpart to the city. Said that the city had great food and the town was known for tolerating odd people.
It had been several hours since then. Their only stops on the road were quick bites to eat, and restroom trips.
When they reached the city, Megatron searched the local internet listings for houses, for a home that would suit their needs.
Given they had a large group of seven people, including Megatron himself. And he want a place with a large garage, with a vaulted ceiling, so he could switch to robot mode and walk around in hiding, he picked out a recently foreclosed mansion.
The mansion had just been foreclosed. But, most of the furniture, such as couches and beds, and pillows, along with the appliances, such a refrigerators and TVs had remained. Even the sheets, pillows sheets, and bath towels remained.
Also, the water and electricity were still turned on.
This was due to the fact that the previous owners had owed so much on their homes mortgage that they just walked away one night, with them never looking back.
When the reached the mansion, they got a good look at it.
Megatron remotely hacked the security system to turn it off, and Ranma picked the locks to the front door.
After every humans in the group walked inside and they took a look around. They soon all agreed this would be their new hideout.
As they had this discussion, outside, in his car alt mode, Megatron drove to the garage door of the mansion. He used his hacking abilities to have the garage door open.
After he drove into the garage, he had the door close behind him. With him out of sight, he turned into robot mode.
After which, Megatron accessed the internet.
Megatron hacked the city and bank records to state that the home was not foreclosed, and was currently owned in good standing. He also created back accounts for their groups' debit cards. With him later giving new debit cards to Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. With the other human members using the debit card that Megatron had already given them.
A few hours later, Akira stayed with Rock, inside the house. Due to Rock feeling a little more tired than usual. While they two of them were getting acquainted with their new home, the rest of the team drove in Megatron, to get groceries and supplies.
Though, the decided to get new clothes and luggage tomorrow. So, Rock and Akira could come with them.
By the time they got back, it was dark. They had late supper, and they decided to turn in for the night.
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru took the upstairs master bedroom.
Fabiola and Annie chose two separate bedrooms, nearby the master bedroom upstairs.
Rock elected to take the downstairs bedroom, that were originally for the servants of the house. He stated that he wanted some privacy. Everyone respected his wishes.
And Megatron was enjoying just lounging around in the garage, while in robot mode.
(_)
That night, in Rock's new bedroom, with a lamp light illuminating the room, Rock sat on his bed with the Fabiola's gym bag set beside him.
Fabiola said he could keep. Though, she did take a few items that were in there, that were hers, before she gave it to him.
Rock as sat on the bed, he thought, 'This is a fairly conformable bed. And I already changed the sheets, to some fresh sheets, I found, nearby, in a closet.'
'Still, it has been a long day. And I am getting tired. But, I know this day is not over for me.'
From the gym bag, Rock pulled out his laptop computer, power cord to his laptop, and the disc Revy gave him.
He mentally continued, 'I might as well find out what Chang wants from me, And I think I will use the laptop's own speakers. Though, I will keep the headphones, if I need them.'
Rock placed the laptop beside him on his bed. He then hooked the power cord to the laptop, and a nearby wall socket. Next, he booted up his computer. After the OS had booted up, he logged onto the default account.
With his computer ready, he loaded the disc into the computer, to see what it was.
Rock saw that there was just a video file on the disc. He clicked file and the video program loaded the computer started to play the video on the disc.
Rock set the video to full screen, as he listened to video with his laptop's internal speakers.
The video started in a huge office, with nice desk, and office chair. Behind the desk and chair huge, were blast resistant windows that showed a few clouds under them, and below the cloud line was the sea, in the distance. From the angle of the cloud line in the background, Revy guess that the room was on a high story of a highrise building.
Also, the windows did not show the sun, but it was clearly day light outside of the building the video was filmed in.
Rock thought, 'This is probably Chang penthouse office in the Tower.'
Sitting in the desk chair, behind the desk was Chang. He wearing his shades, while in his usual business suit and long coat.
Chang has his feet propped up on his desk, with a wicked grin on his lips. He excitedly stated, “Hiya Rocky-boy. How have you been? I hope the accidental poisoning by us hasn't sapped too much of your strength, just yet. I want you to know that we are all hoping you pull through and survive this. So, why don't you just surrender to us, like the good boy you are.”
Rock deadpanned, “Like hell.”
Chang continued, “I am sure you are verbally refusing my offer, right now.”
Rock thought, 'I admit it. He's good.'
Chang went onto say, 'So, here are some people that would like to speak to you.”
Chang motioned with he left hands to his left side. The camera moved in left direction, to show three adults, standing together, in the office.
Upon see the three of adults, whom Rock immediately recognized, even with their changes, Rock quietly said, in disbelief, as literally, his worst nightmare was becoming a reality, “No... It is like from the omake...”
In the video, it was Benny, Dutch, and Janet. Only, Benny and Dutch had been turned into women.
Benny stood to the left, Janet was in the middle, and Dutch was on the right side of the screen.
Like in the Boys and Girls omake, Benny was much shorter in height. Around the same height as Janet. Benny had long blond hair, that was allowed to flowed down her back. And she had small breasts. Rock was forced to admit that she was pretty, in a cute kind of way.
Benny was wearing a simple pink t-shirt and a long red skirt.
Dutch on the other hand was not much shorter than she had been as male. Her hair had grow out into brown dreadlocks. The size of her breasts were well proportioned to her new female physical frame.
Dutch wore a light plaid, button up shirt and dark pants that fit her new female form. Though, Dutch did not have on her usual, green tinted sunglasses.
Janet was wore a purple button up blouse, and a long green skirt.
And they all looked a few years younger. Like they were in their mid-twenties.
Worst of all, they each had a crazed grins on their lips.
The three said, in unison, “Hi Rock!”
Janet then spoke, “Don't worry Rock. We are all doing fine. To be fair we did put up one hell of a chase. We made is all the way to the Australian Outback. But, you know the Bloodhound. Once she had your scent, she does not quit till she has dealt with her prey.”
Benny continued, for her girlfriend, “They caught us literally in our sleep. One night Janet and I went to bed, and I made love to her as a man. We both then went to sleep, the next thing I know, I wake up a vat of green goo as a woman. But, soon after, Janet showed me how pleasurable sex as a woman is. So, no worries there. Though, to be honest, I am happy that I have small breasts as a girl. I don't want my girlfriend to be jealous of me.”
Rock saw and heard Janet giggling at Benny's comment.
Dutch spoke up, “Truth be told, Rock. Being a woman is not that bad. And the brainwashing was painless. I like working for Chang now.”
Rock thought, 'Dutch and Benny's voices are obviously different and more feminine octaves. Which makes sense. And they are brainwashed to obey Chang. Also, this video was clearly scripted. It is clear that Chang still doesn't leave anything to chance.'
It was then that Rock noticed something else about Benny and Janet.
At the same time, on the video Janet and Benny point at her eyes, as Janet stated, “And best of all. See. No glasses for either Benny, nor I. We got perfect vision now.”
Benny commented, “It is fun not having to wear glasses.”
Janet stated, “And if you are wondering, Rock. None of us are pregnant. Chang wants us to work for him. Which we have agreed to do so. After we were brainwashed. So, there is that so debate if we really decided to work for him, or not. Though, at this point. Either way, we are still going to work for him.”
“Also, Chang does not have a harem. And we are no part of one. None of us, not even Revy and the other girls, are having that kind of relationship with Chang. For all us, we have had a strictly platonic business relationship with our new boss.”
“So, if you think that is what he is planning for you. It isn't. He wants you for your mind. Not your body.”
Then Revy, in her usual crop top and blue denim cut-offs shorts, walked into the frame, from the left side of the screen, to stand next to Benny.
Revy also smiling like crazy, as she stated, “We are more than happy to have you back, lover boy.” She then licked her lips in an attempt to be seductive. But, to Rock, she came off as like a hungry feral predator. She then continued, “Even as a lover girl.”
Revy's comment, and body language for said comment, sent shivers down Rock's spine, as he began to get upset.
From the right side of the screen, Chang then walked behind the four women, to stand behind the middle of the group.
Chang had a wicked grin, that showed his teeth. He reached around, to place his right hand on Dutch's right shoulder, and his left hand on Revy's left shoulder.
Chang stated, in a sly tone of voice, “Now, that you know there is no hope of things ever going back the way they were. Why not you come join us? At least you will be with your friends and lover. If you do. I even promise to spare your new friends. You know I am a very negotiable kind of guy.”
All five then started laughing, as the screen faded to black.
There was a single title credit, after the video when to black. The credit stated that the directing, filming, script, and editing of the video was done by Lotton.
The video then stopped.
Rock emotional state was, to say the least, volatile at the moment. He was running through fear, revulsion, and rage, over and over, again.
Rock soberly thought, 'My life with the Lagoon Company, before all this reality mess started, was likely as close to paradise as I would ever come. And to be honest, I loved almost every minute of it. And Chang stole it all from me! Stolen my friends from me! Stolen Revy from me!'
Suddenly, his mind settle on rage. And Rock suddenly felt a level of rage erupt from within him than he had ever felt in his entire life.
Rock knocked the laptop to the floor, as he jumped out of bed.
Rock howled a loud roar, as he began tearing into the furniture and walls of the bedroom for the next five straight minutes.
But, as his rage slowly died down, his emotional state caused him to break down into tears. He eventually fell back onto his bed, exhausted, as cried himself to sleep, with him grieving for everything that had been taken from his life, and the lives of his friends.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Authors Notes:
Okay. I am sure some of you might be against me gender changing Benny and Dutch. Then, brainwashing them and Chang.
But, it is all part of a much greater plot.
Still, I made that doing these things are evil. And it was evil having to put Rock through all that in the end. After he had just watched and read his own Black Lagoon series. And then him having endure an emotional breakdown. From going into a rage, to crying himself to sleep.
But, this show that even Rock has his limit. And Chang just pushed Rock beyond his limits for civility.
(_)
If you want to see what Dutch, Benny, and Rock look like as woman, go see the anime Black Lagoon omake 4, Boys and Girls.
Don't just read the manga version, which is just black and white. The color anime version is far better and more fluid.
Even though, in that animated short, most of the characters are just gender-flipped. With them always having been that gender in that timeline, and not gender bender. Rock is the exception. The omake started with Rock, from the original Black Lagoon timeline as a man waking up in the body of her female counterpart, and then going on one of the best gender bending freakouts I have ever seen, while she meets all the other main characters having been gender-flipped.
The omake Boys and Girls is worth watching for a great laugh.
And for those that have a problem with me having some of the Black Lagoon character gender bending in this story. Keep in mind that it was the Black Lagoon creators that cracked open the door to using gender bending themes for their characters. Even if it was just a comedy short that was not part of canon.
Never give fans ideas. They might run with them using fanfiction as a medium.
I would love to see a continuation of the Black Lagoon omake four, Boys and Girls, about how Rock, from the canon timeline, deals with living as a girl in a gender-flipped world.
Of course, it should be played for laughs.
(_)
I liked how the scene with Rico and Revy turned out. And the scene allowed me to answer questions from both of them.
And while, I did not want to. I had to deal with having to discussing Revy's rape, which happened in the last episode of Roberta's Blood Trail, in the Black Lagoon series.
As a writer, this is a bombshell that I could not ignore. It would be poor writing to gloss over such a horrific event, for several reasons.
As such, I had to have Revy, and the others, such as Rock and Rico, address the event, so everyone in the story could move on from that event.
(_)
I also enjoyed writing the fight scene in the hotel. From the Ranma, Natsuru, Akira, and Fabiola, showing their stuff against the Hell Sabers. And showing they are no pushovers. Even with the Hell Sabers having powerarmor.
To the Hell Sabers deciding not to use their firearms, during the battle, to give them the challenge.
And finally, Megatron taking down all the Hell Sabers, and their motoslaves, in a matter of seconds. Proving there is a reason the Hell Sabers had to factor Megatron into their plans of attack. And how ignoring Megatron is a bad idea.
(_)
I love tinkering with story mechanics, and delving into the minds of the characters. It is just something I really enjoy.
And in some cases, you never know a good thing until it is gone.
One of the concepts of fanfiction that I miss. That has been discarded. Was when writers MSTed a fanfic.
While, I didn't care much for the Mystery Science Theater TV series. Though, when an fanfic author MSTed just right, I found it to be absolutely hilarious.
So, I took this idea here. Even though, this chapter is dark, I wanted to use the concept in a more serious tone.
While, some of you may find it annoying that I did this concept twice in this chapter. You need understand, I did it twice for a very important reason.
I wanted to do it from both a hero and villain standpoint. Where, as how would a hero react to watching his series after the fact. Such as Rock. And how would a villain react to watching her movies. Well, not really after the fact. But, Annie did see how things would turned out, if she had not been kidnapped, and rejuvenated.
And there reactions to what they did, what they did not know, and how they reacted, brings some real drama and character development to the story.
Now, in book one, Ranma saw his/her series. But, I had to gloss over that scene, because it would have dragged down the story.
But, in this chapter, I had the chapter to explore these concepts in greater details.
These concepts are similar to the, magic mirror gate, concept in the first Neverending Story movie.
To quote the character, Engywook, the gnomish scientist in the movie.
“Nonsense. You don't understand anything. The worst one is coming up next. The magic mirror gate. Atreyu must face his true self.”
“But kind people find they are cruel. Brave men discover they are really cowards. Confronted with their true selves most men run away screaming.”
Like the old saying about staring into the abyss, and having the abyss look back at you.
To my knowledge, until now, no one has explored the concept of characters seeing their own series. Or, reading their own series. In detail.
Now, some stories have come close to using these concepts. Such as a number of stories on the old FFML, Fanfiction mailing list, of the nineteen nineties. But, the writers there on touched on these ideas. They did not actually explore the ideas.
Until now, went it came to metaphysics in fanfiction, most of these stories with SI, self-insertions characters. And the writers only explored such metaphysical concepts from the self-insertion characters point of view. And not the point of view of the other fictional characters.
As such, in these stories, I am exploring these concepts, in detail.
(_)
On a side note. It make complete since, from curtain point of views, that Annie watching those movies would only cement her disgust for Yoda and Obiwan.
Annie, at a young age, as Anakin, she was taught to trust these two individuals, without question.
And due to the negligence and other actions of Yoda and Obiwan, Anakin ended up becoming Vader.
At the beginning of episode two, Obiwan told Anakin to ignore his vision about his mother. Due to following Obiwan's advice, Anakin's mother was murdered in a very painful way.
At the beginning of episode three, when Akakin has visions again, about someone else he cared for, Padme. He went to Yoda, and asked for Yoda's help. And Yoda refused to give him help. That is why Anakin went to Palpatine for help.
Later, in episode three, Obiwan tricked Padme, whom was pregnant, and he put her in the line of fire between him and Anakin. With the battle ending with Obiwan cutting off Anakin's left arm, both legs, and then letting him burn alive.
And to literally add insult to injury. Annie watched the original trilogy, and she found out Obiwan and Yoda planned for her children were to be raised and used as weapons against her, as Vader. In the same way the Jedi Council had decided to use Anakin against the Sith, in general. Proving that Yoda and Obiwan did not learn from their mistakes.
As Annie put it, she was doomed even before she began her force training.
Also, over the course of watching all six movies, Annie realized how evil she had been as Vader. And that if the original course of events had taken place, she would have not lived to make up for those actions.
Such a revelation could break a person. Going back to the, magic mirror gate, concept from the first Neverending Story movie.
Though, while this revelation did not break Annie. It did put thing in perspective for her, when it came to the life that she has left. Also, this realization caused her to become extremely upset and cry.
And soon after Annie began to cry, it fit so well to have Fabiola console her, and for Fabiola tell her about someone else that Fabiola knew.
(_)
Also, if you are wondering. The next chapter is very dark, and very short. That the next chapter is needed for the plot.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Four: “The Fall of MegaTokyo.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
A Bubblegum Crisis reality, Megatyoko, a year and a half after Natsuru Senou left to return to Natsuru Senou's home reality.
While the firefight waged around him, former AD Police Detective Leon McNichol reflected on the last six months of his life. And how it all went to hell, for not only himself, but everyone.
It all started on partly cloudy day, when AD Police got a call there was an attack on the executive sections of Genom tower, which were located on the top parts of the tower. It was over as quickly as it began. By the time the AD Police arrived, there were nothing but corpses, including Chairman Quincy.
At the same time, both Priss and Nene had disappeared. No one knew was happened.
Leon did not start figuring out what had happened until a few hours later. And only after speaking to a couple of people.
Kate Madigan was the first to find Leon. She told him that as far as she knew, she was the only person to get out of top part of Genom tower, alive. She told of a well orchestrated act by a group of russian soldiers with weapons, and wearing military fatigues. Whom were lead by a young, russian woman with long blond hair and a large scar running down the right side of her face.
Soon after, dark blue haired, young adult man, know as Mackie Stingray, showed up, to talk to Leon, as well.
Mackie explained to Leon, that he had escaped a group of women had caught his sister, at their home above their place of business.
Mackie told of how fast this group of three women were. Their snatch and grab of his sister was quick and effective.
Leon asked him why they would do that.
Mackie explained that his sister, Sylia Stingray, was the leader of the Knight Sabers. Also, the other members, Linna, Nene, and Priss had also disappeared.
Mackie said that his sister told him that should that ever happen to her, he needed to find Leon. That his sister thought he was the only person in the city that she felt he could trust, and help him get out of the city, when the heat was on. Even though Leon was a police officer.
Leon told him that his sister was an intelligent woman. That he would not turn Mackie in. He would instead help Mackie. And he thanked Mackie for filling on a lot of the holes, to some questions he had.
Half an hour later, Leon took both Mackie and Kate to a safehouse, that only he knew of. He then returned to AD Police headquarters.
Later that day, before Leon could report to Chief Todo about what he knew, that crazy, scarred, Ivan bitch, and her russian soldiers, that had attacked Genom tower, invaded the AD Police headquarters. The russians cut through the AD Police like a hot knife through butter. The russians attack was far worse than combat boomers had ever done to the AD Police.
Though, Leon did wonder why the russians used older firearms and explosives.
Unfortunately, those questions would have to way. As survival to precedence. And only Leon and his police partner Wong Daley escaped that attack. But, one of the attackers was able to hit Leon. The bullet destroyed his shades and his right eye. From then on, Leon wore a black patch over his right eye.
After Leon and Daley had escape, they learned from back channels that other police stations were attacked. Along with all roads, bridges, and tunnels leading in and out of the city being destroyed. The airports and seaports were also blown up. And the radio and other communications were being jammed.
This cutting those inside the MegaTokyo from the outside world.
Leon also later learned that those people that had tried to flee the city found that the exits had been bobbytrapped, and those trying to fly out were shot down.
With not means of escape, Leon and Daley headed for the safe house that Leon had taken Mackie and Madigan to. So, Leon could recover from his wounds.
Fortunately, the safe house has plenty of supplies and water, which would last them for a week.
After laying low and recovering, for few days, Leon returned to AD Police and was shocked that there were only about half the number of bodies he expected to find there. He could not account for the number of AD Police officers he knew had been there during the attack.
Leon had no idea what happened to the missing people. And with no means of escape, Leon headed to the safe house, to see how things would play out.
A week later, an army of boomers invaded, and took over the city. Though, to everyone's surprised, the boomers force most of the people out of the city. Instead of enslaving, or killing them. But, the boomers did not let everyone go. It was clear they had a list. And they were capturing a number of people on that list.
Given Leon was sure he and his friends were on that list. And with no way for them to escape. In response to the boomer siege, Leon formed an underground resistance movement.
For Leon had been preparing for such emergencies, for around a year. When he first realized who and what Natsuru was. Right as the young blue haired officer has left their reality. Leon had quietly been stockpiling weapons, ammo, and supplies.
Though, given the situation, Leon knew that no one would really believe him. And at best they would think he was crazy.
Leon did tell Daley the truth, about Natsuru and the Kampfer series. And while Daley was present when Natsuru left, with his friends, that came to get him. All Daley did was humor Leon.
So, Leon had to prepare for the situation, alone.
Along with this, in Leon's spare time, he mapped out the subterranean parts of the city. Most of those tunnels were man-made, from old subway tunnels that were no longer in use, to the sewer system.
The resistance movement would have lost much sooner, if not for Leon's preparation.
Leon figured that if Natsuru was beyond his reality, other threats could come from the multiverse, to his home reality, as well.
Given how efficient and swift the attacks has been, on all the key locations, in the city, Leon was willing to gamble, that those behind the attacks were from another reality. Because, no one in his reality, could launch such an operation, with Genom first learning of it.
Though, Leon wasn't sure how they got their information on their targets. But, consider that the answers for those questions would have to wait for another time.
Still, Leon hated being proven right on this. Even worse, he considered it a personal failure that he was not prepared enough to deal with the problem.
When is came to logistics, Kate was a lot of help. In that she supplied them with a vast array of weapons, from several secret Genom weapons depots stationed around the city.
Mackie was very good with maintenance on both mechs and boomers, that they were able to find in those Genom depots.
And Leon learned, that when the chips were down, Daley turned out to be even better in a fight, than he expected.
There were others who had joined them, as well. Those who refused to give up the city to whomever had taken control of it.
Even some free boomers, that were in hiding, helped with the resistance.
The months passed as they fought those that had taken over the city.
In all that time, no one from the outside had tried to liberate MegaToyko.
Leon figured that, for all he knew, the entire planet and it's satellite states had been taken over by now. Or, at the very least, the main powers were being threatened, blackmailed, or both, not to interfere with Megatokyo.
Five and half months after the attack, while Leon and his subordinates were away, on a mission, their main base was raided by their enemy. When Leon returned, he found many bodies, but Daley, Mackie, and Kate were missing.
Soon after, Leon got a break. Two weeks after the raid, Leon's suspicions. Were confirmed, and they found out that their enemies came from another reality.
They found this out, when the resistance had captured one of the portal machines that would take them to their enemy's base of operations, in another reality.
After getting the machine working. In a location, away from his current hideout, Leon rounded up everyone whom could fight in one last ditch effort to stop their enemy.
They then entered the portal.
But, their attack was all in vain.
They exited the other end of the portal, into the other reality, in a large room, where they fell right into they enemies trap.
The room had a second story, that was lined with steel catwalks, with railings. Their enemies were on the catwalks, as they fired down at Leon's subordinates.
Within the first minute, many of his fighters were dead or seriously injured.
Also, their enemy had used gunfire to drive Leon from his group and into another part of the building, way from the portal machine room.
With his revolver in hand, Leon found himself in a very large warehouse room, that was dimly light with green light.
Leon looked around and saw people in vats of green liquid. They appeared nude, and unconscious, with a mask of their mouths and noses, with wires and tubes connected to other parts of their bodies.
He quickly stated wondering around. He soon came to a set of vat with people which he recognized.
In the vats he saw Nene, Priss, Sylia, Linna, and few of other women he knew from the AD Police and regular police departments, that were known for being tough badasses.
But, nearby, there were other vats, with women in them, that look vaguely familiar to Leon. But, Leon could not place their faces.
Then he saw their extended stomachs, and the pieces started fitting into place for him.
Leon walked over to other vats, he saw Kate in one. Then, by the vat she was in, he saw the next two vats had women that he thought had used to the men, Daley and Mackie. He looked down at the readout displays, on the bases of the vats, and he saw had their names listed in english, on the screens.
Leon realized what they were doing with the prisoners.
What they would do to him, if they caught him
Suddenly, he heard footsteps. He looked around and he saw that he was surround by four women. All of them were dress casually. One was a red haired chinese-america, another was much shorter, pale skinned woman with some sore of choker around her neck, the third was an asian woman, and the forth was a purple haired cyborg woman.
The red haired woman said, in english, with a crazy grin on her lips, “Welcome to the gates of hell...”
Leon was left speechless, as the situation he found himself in.
The redhead shrugged, as she continued, “Hey, look on the bright side, you are going to get your lost eye back.”
Leon knew how these horror stories end. That there was only one way out for the hero.
Leon put the end of the barrel of his revolver up, against his chin, angling it towards his brain. He closed his left, good eye. He then pulled the trigger.
“Click.”
Leon's good eye went wide, as he tried a couple of more times.
“Click.
“Click.”
His gun was out of ammo, and he had already run out of speedloaders.
The women around him laughed at his bad luck.
Leon then saw the pair of semi-automatic pistols the red haired woman had holstered in her shoulder holsters.
The redheaded woman notice the direction of where he was looking. She misunderstood his thoughts, as she commented, “So, you like my breasts. You will a pair of your own soon enough.”
Leon did not reply.
He throw his pistol at the red haired girl, as he rushed her, in an attempt to grab one of her pistols.
The woman jumped out of the way, as she realized, “Oh. So you are after my cutlasses. Smart. But, not smart enough. Girls, take him down. Though, try not to injure him too much.”
The short girl and the asian girl attacked Leon from both sides with their bare hands.
Leon admitted to himself, that they were good fighters.
Still, he was holding his own until he felt two needles being embedded into his upper back.
The pale woman and the asian woman then back away from Leon.
Meanwhile, Leon looked behind him, and he realized that the needles were attach wires leading up to the cyborg woman's cybernetic left wrist.
Leon quickly tried to reach for the wires, to pull all the needles, before he was tasered.
But, Leon's was to late, as the first shock hit him.
To Leon's credit, he did not even budge. Leon refused to go down easily.
Though, the second shock forced Leon to his knees.
And the third shock knocked Leon fully to the ground, on his stomach.
The last thing Leon heard was the red haired girl saying, “Damn. I have to admit that is one tough dude. It took three shocks to down him. It usually takes only one shock to down the big guys... Okay, let's strip him down, hook him up, and drop him in a vat.”
Leon's last conscious thoughts, before fully passing out, were the feelings were being stripped down. Being picked up. Having a mask put over his face. Having wires place in and one him. And him then being immersed into liquid goo.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I know this chapter was very, very dark.
And I can sympathize with those Bubblegum Crisis fans that might be upset with me, on what I did to their favorite characters. But, I could have done a hole lot worse in this chapter.
To that end, this chapter, which was a prelude to book two of my story, was needed for the plot, in a number of ways. This was a prelude, to both show how through, and efficient Chang's origination had becoming in their attacks.
How, Chang, and Chang's subordinates, use their knowledge of fiction and the multiverse, to get what he wants.
How, Chang's organization got their hands the technology and weapons from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality.
Also, as a reminder, in my story, time passes differently between realities, as needed by the plot. Where a few months can pass in one reality, years can pass in another reality.
(_)
On the matter of Leon. While the main Bubblegum Crisis OVA series was about the Knight Sabers, the entire Bubblegum Crisis OVA outline, from AD Police Files, to the Bubblegum Crisis OVAs, to Bubblegum Crash, there has been asubplot dealing with Leon. Leon has been present, in someway, for a lot of events, in those plotlines, of those series.
Leon has even saved the Knight Sabers a few times. During the Aquacity incident, as the end of the first Bubblegum Crisis OVA episode, Leon saved Priss, from a few boomers, with his a large railgun. During the DD Battlemover incident, he was the one to inform the Knight Sabers of the nuclear deadman's switch in the battlemover. During the Largo incident, he shot large at the end, sending Largo off the edge, right before Largo was going to kill the Knight Sabers. And Vision's quest for vengeance against Quincy, over the death of her sister, Irene, at the end of the incident, it was Leon whom let Vision go, instead of arresting her.
Leon has been shown to save the Knight Sabers, and their friends, around as often as the Knight Sabers save him.
And it has been show that Leon is a badass. Even though, sometimes, he does not have the equipment to deal with a situation at hand. And he has to rely on others, such as the Knight Sabers.
From some of the equipment that Leon has brought with him, he likes to prepare to deal with problems, in advance.
And Leon realized when Natsuru left, that MegaTokyo faces possible other people and dangerous, coming from the multiverse, to his home reality.
Unfortunately, Leon realized that no one would believe him, and they would think he was crazy. So, Leon had to prepare alone.
The problem was that Leon did not realize who he was facing. Most of the Black Lagoon cast.
Leon was so far outclassed, outgun, and outnumbered. Against an enemy that knew who they were facing, with them thoroughly planning and preparing before they began their attacks. With Chang's organization's first attacks taken after they were completely prepared.
While, on the other hand, Leon did know who the enemy really was.
As such, Leon had no chance of victory against his enemies. And so, Leon and his friends suffered a horrible fate.
(_)
Also, this chapter gave me a chance to try a different narrative writing style than I usually do. That being the first person style of storytelling.
Though, while I prefer the third person style of storytelling, with dialogue and detailed scenes. I realize that given the scope of my story, I would have board scenes that would be in first person.
Such as this chapter.
Though, I don't want intend to make a habit of using first person style writing. I just like third person style writing, too much, to do so.
(_)
The next chapter is nowhere as near as dark as this one. And it has some interesting scenes and plot twists in it.
Until next time. Have fun.
Chapter Five: “Building An Empire Of Dreams Made Reality.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Black Lagoon anime reality, Chang's penthouse office at the top of Chang's Tower, set above the clouds.
It was mid-afternoon, and the weather outside was warm and partly cloudy.
Chang's huge office reflected his, go big, attitude to life.
His office had a high vaulted ceiling, reaching eighty feet in height, with skylights and old fashioned motorized fans. The center of the fans has soft yellow, covered, light bulbs, which were hooked to dimmer switches. To allow Chang better control of the lighting, during the night time activities in his office.
His office was also two hundred feet in width, by a hundred and twenty feet in depth.
The double-door entrance to the office was across from the windows, in the center of the wall. The double-doors were large, brown stained, oak doors, which were tall enough to allow cybertronians to walk through, unimpeded.
Above the doors were a huge set of flat widescreen monitors hooked together, to project a single video feed, or several video feeds at once. Along with this, there was sound speaker system hidden in the walls of the office, hook to these monitors.
Opposite to the entrance, behind the desk, as the outer wall of the office. The outer wall was made up of several large paned windows, set beside each other. The windows from the outside. Though, there was an emergency release, on the corners of the windows, to allow for the to corner windows to be opened from the inside. But, doing so would set off the security systems.
The windows were a foot thick. The windows were made of a material not native to Chang's reality. The windows were very tough, to the point the windows could handle direct missile hits, while also preventing condensation from forming on the inside of the windows.
The windows were tinted, with a transition film, that would darken, as needed, to prevent only a certain amount of light to come in. During the day, this allow the office to have their curtains pulled back, without to much sunlight being allowed to sunlight come in.
Also, the windows were one way mirrors from the outside. Allowing people to look out, but not for people to look in. This offered privacy, to Chang and others within the office.
The windows even filtered out UV rays, to prevent sunburns.
As such, Chang was not worried about some sniper trying to kill him, through his office windows.
The office itself, like the rest of Genom tower, was temperature controlled, insulated, and well ventilated. With the temperature, in the office, being comfortable to those inside the room.
Everyone that had looked through the windows, from the inside, agree that the view from the height was spectacular. It was above the cloud line, and it lover look Roanapur, the watery bay pass the city, and then out to the Gulf of Thailand.
There were heavy red velvet curtains hidden in closets, on both sides of the windowed outer wall. These curtains were hooked to motors. When activate, the curtains would be pulled out of their closets, and slide along the windows, till they met in the center. The rails the curtains were guided by allow for the curtains to slightly overlap each other in the center, by around two feet.
When the curtains met in the center, they overlapped by the right curtain moving slightly into the office, and the left curtain moving slightly closer to the window.
When the curtains were closed, they offered near total darkness in the office during the day, and they curtains allowed for privacy in office at night.
The flooring in the office was hard, dark green jade tiles, set in patterns. With the tiles being of different sizes. In various locations in the office, several genuine Persian carpets were placed over the green jade tiles.
The Persian carpets were from the Safavid dynasty of the sixteenth century. With the carpets had been imported from various alternate Earths in the multiverse, less than a month after they each had been made.
The walls were painted a dull eggshell white. And except for the skylights, the ceiling was had brown, fine wooden paneling. The dull and dark colors of the walls, floor and ceiling, were to designed to decrease light reflected in the room, and tone down the brightness in the room.
The desk was across from the entrance, by the windows. Though, the desk was a number of feet from the windows, and the desk was set facing the entrance to the office.
The desk itself was made of stained oak. The back end of the top of the desk folded upward, with a large flat widescreen monitor, complete with speakers and microphone, set into the section of the desk. This offered the one sitting behind the desk easy of use of the screen on the desk.
In front of the monitor set into the desk, near where the person would sit behind the desk, was a large touch pad installed in the desk, as well. The touch pad was divided between icons for a keyboard on it, and a place for a person's fingers to be used as a mouse on the computer.
The computer operation system tower was housed below the desk, with said computer connected the other electronics in the room, including he multi-screen monitor above the entrance doors, and to the main computer systems of Chang's Tower.
There were computer hooks outputs and data disc drives hidden above the drawers of the desk, hidden under the lip of the top of the desk.
The office chair itself was a large, cushioned, brown leather swivel chair, with armrests, and rollers on the bottom of the chair.
From the behind the desk's point of view, to the left side of the room. Near the middle, between the interior and exterior walls. Was a set of four white leather cushioned couches encircling a very nice pool table.
On each side of each couch was a small, square, black oak table.
The pool table itself was made of quality brown stained wood, slate, with red quality cloth covering it. The pool table even had return tubes, attached to the button of the pockets, to allow for the balls to rolled down to single point of the table.
On the far left wall, near the middle of the wall, directly behind the pool table and couches, was a bar counter, with a kitchen skin and nice coffer maker to the left side of the counter. In the drawers under the counter were glasses, silver wear, cloth napkins, and plates were house.
The top of the bar counter was set four feet high. There were shelves and cabinets set into the wall behind the bar counter.
Chang had stocked some of the nicest alcoholic beverages he could find from throughout the multiverse. Everything, from Ardbeg Providence to Romulan ale. All of the bottles were quality vintages, which were allowed to age just the right amount of time, before Chang acquired them.
Below the shelves and cabinets of alcohol, and other items, were a refrigerator, an oven, a microwave, a pantry for canned foods, and more drawers for misc items. Including, pocket chips, and decks of poker cards.
On the right side of the bar counter, where open entrance of the counter was a wall mount bracket, with as shelf under it, that was built into the wall. The shelf have was there for misc items for the pool table. The brackets were were the cues sticks went, when not being used.
On the left, a few feet passed the bar counter, was hidden door nearby to a nice bathroom, with shower room, that connected Chang's office to Chang's private quarters, which were located on a door on the opposite side of Chang's bathroom.
On the right side of the office, on the far wall was Chang's personal library. With shelves full of everything from classical books, ancient scrolls, to music CDs and vinyl records, to manga, to comics, to discs for anime, TV shows, to cartoons, to video game discs. Some of these items were from other realities.
In front of the far left wall, near the center of that wall, there were three black leather cushioned couches, surrounding three side a large, square, black oak stained, coffee table.
In front of the three couches, on the empty side, facing the wall, was a large, flat, widescreen monitor with speakers set besides it.
Under the monitor were a vinyl record player, a blu-ray player, various gaming systems, some from other realities, to go with a few of the games in his library, All of them were hooked to his office entertainment system.
Chang has long since had his office video, audio, gaming, and computer systems hooked to every TV and radio channel on the planet. Along, with those electronics being hooked to the internet, and a few communications channels from across the multiverse.
Though, Chang did include firewall and anti-virus software programs, between his electronic, and outside communications. To prevent outside intrusions, or monitoring.
(_)
Presently, the curtains in the office were left open, to allow sunlight to come in to the room. With the only light in the office being from the sunlight. Though, given the time of day, in relation to the angle of the sun, which was overhead. Preventing the sun from glaring into the office.
Even though the windows were designed to control how much sunlight came in during the say, the sun still did glare slightly, during curtain points of the day. But, the glare was minor, and could be ignored, without risk of damage to one's eyesight.
A door bell rang from a speaker, to the left side of the large entrance doors to the office. This meant someone on the outside was asking to be let in.
The bell door ringing continued for a couple of seconds, with the ringing catching the attention of those currently within the office.
Chang sat in his chair, was behind his desk, while he was working at his desk computer. He wore his usual black long coat and suit. And he had on sunglasses over his over his eyes.
Chang set his desk monitor to fold back into the oak desk, as he looked at the door.
To Chang right side, there were three women. All three wore long gray skirts, white button up blouses, gray lady's office coats, and pairs of black, flat soled slippers. Along with this, all three women had short, feminine style haircuts.
All three women had slender, athletic physical builds. And their height was average for a woman of their particular race.
As they heard the knock at the door, the blond haired fair skinned woman and black haired dark skinned woman. Whom were both taking turns playing pool against each other, calmly set their cue sticks gentle onto the red felt. They then calmly walked towards Chang's desk.
The third woman, a dark haired asian woman, was sitting on the white couch facing the bar counter, with her back turned to Chang, and the large doors of the entrance of the room.
The black hair asian woman took a sip from her glass cup of Ardbeg Providence, in her right hand. She then softly setting the glass onto the small black table beside her.
The asian woman calmly got up to her seat, and walked to join the other two women.
The asian stood between the other two women, as all three were standing at attention to Chang's right. The three women stood side by side, as they face the far left wall. The fair skinned woman was closest to the doors, the asian woman was in the middle, and the dark skinned woman was closest to the desk.
When everyone was ready, Chang pushed a button on the touch pad, on the top of his desk, to unlock the doors for his guests.
The large doors then automatically open the doors inward, into the office, under the stopped as a ninety degree angle from the interior wall.
Lotton walked into the office. He was dressed in his usual outfit and black long coat. Unlike Chang, Lotton did not have on his sunglasses.
As Lotton walked towards Chang, whom was still sitting at his desk, Lotton looked around the office. He thought, 'I never get tired of this office. It is the ultimate bachelor pad. And besides what is in the room, there is a large, heated, saltwater, indoor pool, and hot tub, which are located nearby.'
'I mean, his previous outdoor pool, on the terrace of his penthouse his apartment back in Roanapur was nice. But, this indoor one is so much better.'
'And Chang's taste women has only improved over the years. The women we work with all look so great in their swimsuits. Even the boomer assassins to my left are sexy. And Chang even let me have my office be nearly as nice as this one. The man clearly knows how to share the wealth. And he does so.'
Lotton made no attempt to hide his leer, as he looked over at the three women, while he continued his thoughts, 'And he also shares his women, as well. So what if they are boomer assassins. They are all great in bed. I especially like the asian. Of the three, she is the most interesting, imaginative, and entertaining in bed.'
'Though, in bed she is more aggressive than the other two. And she prefers to be on top. Yet, she is passive whenever I see her at her job. She only displays a dominate personality in bed. I hope one night she doesn't go berserk. Like some boomers in sexual situations. And kills me while we are doing it, or in my sleep. Oh well. There are worse ways to go.'
Lotton dropped his smile, to look more profession, as he looked over at Chang. He mentally reflected, 'And Chang is the best employer I have ever had. I love that he made me second in command of this entire organization. My rank comes with a lot of nice perks.'
Lotton went onto happily think, 'I love my life.'
'Chang even stopped torturing, or killing his enemies. He just throws them in a vat to be brainwashed and turned into a loyal chick.
'Why kill a dangerous enemy, when you can turn that enemy into a useful ally and servant? And when they undergo the vat process, we make sure our subordinates are careful to prevent our servants from accidentally becoming breeding stock.'
'Best of all, Chang seemingly respects those under this command. Even those that are brainwashed. And he pays everyone that works for him, very well.'
'To that end. We even took precautions with those people we are using as breeding stock. We made sure that if any of them woke up, that they are programmed so they will not suffer much mental angst at realizing they have been turning to women, being pregnant, giving birth, and become mothers. Along with this, they are now conformable in being women, they are bi-sexual.'
'Chang and I both agreed that there was no need to prolong, or create such suffering. Causing such suffering would only invite possible revenge against us, from our victims. And we made sure they would all be against abortion. Both Chang and I are against needless, wasteful deaths.'
Lotton came to a stop ten feet from Chang's desk. With the three women standing ten feet from him, directly to his left side.
Lotton looked at Chang, as he used his hands and waist to motion. behind him. He stated, in an excited tone of voice, “Chang. I present to you the Hell Sabers.”
Lotton then walked to Chang's left, as he stood at attention across from Chang's boomer bodyguards, by about twenty feet from the three women.
With Lotton at out of the way, Chang saw saw five women began to walk into the room, from the front entrance.
Revy, Shenhua, followed by Sawyer and Roberta, with Arcee walking behind all four of the others, came into the office.
None of them had their weapons on them.
Revy was wearing her usually blue denim cut-offs shorts, and black crop top. Shenhua was wearing her white coat. Under Shenhua's coat was her red qipao dress, with flowers on the it. Sawyer wore a purple and black goth outfit with a short skirt. And Roberta wore her maids outfit, without her fake, unneeded glasses. Nor, did Roberta have on her bonnet. Though, Roberta left her long purple hair untied, to flow down her back, to her waist.
Roberta's clothing and gloves covered up her cybernetic left arm, lower right leg, right index and middle fingers. Though, her cybernetic right eye could be seen.
They soon came to a stop, about five feet from Chang's desk..
Revy inquired, in her usual, boisterous tone of voice, “Chang? How are things?”
Chang shrugged, as he answered, “Same old. Same old. Making plans for multiversal conquest. Keeping the local governments of this planet oblivious to our actions. Sending our boomer squads out to catch people on our target lists, to hijack starships, and collect other weapons and technology we are interested in.”
Revy responded, “One thing I never understood about you. Why don't you just take over the world? This world. With the Star Destroyers and boomer armies under your command. Among other things. Including your vast treasures. We have the firepower and wealth to pulled it off.”
Chang smirked, as he commented, “Because I like the world the way it is. And I cannot have any fun if I am busy ruling over six billion people.”
Revy conceded, “Point taken.”
Chang asked, “So ladies? What do I owe to having your wonderful company, ahead of schedule?”
Revy stated, in a disappointed tone of voice, “We are here to report our latest failure to catch Rock and the others.”
Chang said, in a comforting manner, “Failure happens. The important part is that you do not give up. There will always be a next time. Please. Fill me in on the details.”
Revy then began her report.
As Chang listened to Revy report, while looking at the women, Arcee stood out, as Chang reflected back on their first meeting, and how it went.
(_)
Black Lagoon reality. The past. Over a year after Akira left for her home reality. Just outside the city of Roanapur.
Chang was in his usual clothing, complete with shades, stood in his temporally office, in a lower level of his half completed Tower. The Tower was being building just outside of Roanapur, further inland, from the sea, on the opposite side from where the watery bay was.
As Chang look over at his new office, he saw that there was not much to the room. Just steel reinforced concrete walls, floors, and ceiling. Not even a window. The only door was just a standard steel office door.
Inside, there was just a simple office desk, with steal and metal foldout chair. There was a laptop computer, with a wired mouse, on top of the desk. The computer was plugged by a cord into nearby a wall socket, with enough slack to allow the cord to lay on the floor.
By the wall to the left of the desk was filing cabinet, and foldout table. On the foldout table was a cheap coffee maker, plastic cups, paper plates, plastic utensils, coffee mix, paper filters, and a cheap microwave.
Chang silently reflected, “Moving can be traumatic. But, I had to move, because my old highrise building was too open for spying, and attacks from any of my would be enemies.'
'I may have gotten the local heads of the families on board with my plans. But, that does not mean their superiors, or some government organization, may not take a shot at me.'
'So, I am going to have to make do with this a while, along with my new sleeping quarters. Though, I know it is temporary. As such, I can live with it. The Tower will be completed. It will just take a while.'
'Along with the Tower, my command structure, and organization is starting to really take shape.'
'I have to admire Lotton. He is a great asset. He may not be the best fighter. But, he is loyal, he can follow instructions, and his intelligence and wits are up there with Rock and I.'
'I found it interesting, in how brilliant Lotton came be. Lotton. He was the one that figured how to break the truth to the heads of the other families, including Balalaika and Boris. We just eased them into the truth. The lightsabers we secretly dumped on the black market was just the first step.'
'Though, Lotton was not present during these meetings. As he wisely preferred to work from the shadows. I admire the fact that man knows when it is best not to be present.'
'It did not take a genius to figure out what they were. Everyone has seen those movies. But, everyone else was putting two and two together, and trying to figure out was four meant.'
'And, as we expect, there were a few family meetings of watch the other heads sweat over the fact that lightsabers existed, and were being sold on the black market of Roanapur, without permission.'
'With the meetings take place, in a lounge, in a casino, in town. This allow us all to sit down, around a table, and relax, as we talked to each other. And we had these meeting early in the evening. After dinner.'
'As usual, Balalaika barked, while she tried to rationalize the situation as being some prank taken to the extreme. While some of the other heads started to think the lightsabers might be genuine. Which they are. Though, they had no way to confirm that at the time.
'The only actions I took at those meetings, were stopping any arguments from turning into fights between them. And instead, I just sat back and enjoyed the show.'
'Then, a few weeks later, I went to the next part of Lotton's plan. I came to the meeting with my new bodyguard. I even talked Balalaika to bring Boris along, because having him there would make her feel more comfortable, and in control.'
'After I had the room clear, except for the family heads, their immediate subordinates, such as Boris, and my new bodyguard.'
'I then had a moderately large widescreen TV and video system, with a blu-ray disc player, rolled in, on a cart. The video system was then plugged in.'
'Then, after I had my subordinates leave, I convinced the present, to all to watch the first six minutes, fifty seconds of a english dubbed anime.'
'To be exact. From a DVD copy I owned. I had them watch the intro to the first Bubblegum Crisis OVA, where they watched the blue combat boomer tear through the AD Police, while rock music played in the background.'
'After the scene was over, and I turned off the video. Balalaika was the first to demand why I asked her to sit through, and watch, such a childish video.'
'Without getting up from my chair, I casually stated. Because all things are real.'
'Immediately after I said that, they others watched as bodyguard literally busted out of his suit, and skin, to reveal itself to be just like the blue combat boomer they had just seen in the animation. A combat boomer which I legitimately bought from Genom.'
'None of the others present, moved, as silenced reigned. They all realized they were unarmed in front of a killed cyborg that made the terminator look like a pussy.'
'That really put things in perspective for them.'
'From the look of their eyes, I could tell that Balalaika and Boris were trying to figure out whether it would be wise to fight, or flee. The others were waiting for those two to make their move, so they could take their chances in running for it.'
'It was then that I told everyone to relax. That the boomer was not going to harm them. That the cyberdroid was there to make a point. That fiction was reality. That it was a boomer, just like the one they saw in the anime.'
'I then ordered the boomer to leave, through a back door in the room. So, it would not be noticed. And for it to go to a nearby room I had set up, with spare sets of clothing, for it to compact itself and regenerate its skin to appear human again. This usually took two hours to complete.'
'After it left, the questions started flying about how I pulled this off. And Boris was smart enough to accuse me about the lightsabers. I freely admitted to it.'
'Then, one of the family heads asked me about the lightsabers.'
'With a straight face, I told them that my colleagues, and I, successfully went to one of Star Wars realities, raided the Jedi Temple, killing many Jedi, and stealing their lightsabers to sell on the black market. Along with this, I mentioned that there are counters to force powers, and the force is highly overrated.'
'Then, I used my cellphone to order two of my subordinates to walk into the room, while they to hauled in a chest. The chest was placed in front of the family heads.'
'I got up from my seat, and opened the chest to reveal it was full of gold, other precious metals, and jewels. I told them to take what they wanted. That I over fifty similar chests of treasure back at my highrise building.'
'They all took some of the treasure. Even Balalaika and Boris.'
'When they were done, and back in their seats, or standing next to the heads of their family, I told them to think of this as just a taste of what the multiverse has to offer. That the multiverse was full of riches just waiting to be plundered.'
'Balalaika remarked that I may have been spending too much time with Revy. Because I was starting to sound like a pirate.'
'I stated that I viewed myself as a pirate captain on the high seas of reality. And that she could be one to. If she desired that. Then, I said to those in the room, that the while point to this corrupt city was to become rich and powerful.'
'That I figured out an easy way to do it, that no one else, locally, knew about. And that I desired to include them in my venture.'
'That got everyone's attention. I told them I need competent people under my command. Like them and their local subordinates. While at the same time, I did not want have to worry about infighting here.'
'I wanted to share the wealth and power with them. That I wished for them to think about what I am offering. That everything they had seen in fiction was literally real, and now within their grasp. That nothing sort of godhood itself could compare to what I was offering them.'
'All they had to was join me in my plans.'
'One of the heads of the other families made an interesting point. He pointed out there were other things besides wealth that the multiverse could offer. Such as more life. They none of us were young. And he was right.'
'I agreed with him. And I explained that I had found some chemicals that would make someone younger, as in young adult, not young as a child. While the chemicals also made a person more physically fit, and offered great health and longevity. But, there were limitations.'
'I willfully neglected to mention that the formula. From what my researchers found from tests on blood. That the formula only worked on women, and was fatal to men. Still, I reassured them that I found a was to circumvent this limitation. I omitted that said way was from another formula we discovered in the multiverse, that changed the a male's gender to female, along with having vast regeneration abilities. I would tell them this later, after they had time to realize all the other things I had to offer them for their services.'
'After I vaguely told them about the longevity options I had. It was then, that Boris was the one to ask the big question about our reality. The question being, was our reality a work of fiction? It is intelligence such as that, which shows why Boris is Balalaika’s second in command.'
'If I did not have Lotton as my second in command, Boris would be a good second choice, on that matter.'
'And speaking of second in commands. It was unfortunate that I had to replace second in command, in the triad, in the first place, with Lotton. But, I found out that my second in command was about to rat me out to our superiors in Hong Kong. I had to replace him.'
'Luckily, I stopped him. Still, he has his uses. So, I did not kill him. I just had him stuck in a vat, and I will have him brainwashed to being one of my lower level subordinates.'
'This was why I offered membership to all of them, at the meeting. They each had their uses.'
And on the matter of Boris' question if our reality was a work of fiction. A question I had been patiently, yet eagerly waiting to address, for the entire meeting. I calmly stated, yes.'
'I explained that not only what our reality a work of fiction, to other realities. But, that I also knew the name of the series, and I had a copies of the series. I explained that the series was about us, but as side characters. That it was both an japanese anime and manga series. And from the injuries that happened to the Bloodhound, we in the anime timeline. With the series already ending.'
'And while I didn't say it out loud. I personal found that it to be a good thing that the series ended. Because it meant that everything was wide open for us.'
'Then, I told then the title of our series. That the title name of our reality was, Black Lagoon.'
'One of the heads of the families put two and two together. And he asked if our series was about the Lagoon Company.'
'I confirmed that series was about the Lagoon Company.'
'Balalaika then inquired about Akira. Given Akira's gender bending trick. Even thought Akira has long since returned to whatever reality he came from. By then, everyone had heard of his gender bending trick, but most thought was an urban myth. She wanted to know if Akira knew all this, and if he was from another reality.'
'I guess she was as sharp as I was on this matter. I told them all that it was Akira that told me the name of our reality, Black Lagoon. That after my meeting with Akira, I began my researched on M-Theory. To figured out how to jump and navigate realities. Which, I found was surprisingly easy. To the point I, and my subordinates, could go to any place, time, or reality, in a second. Making travel must faster in so many ways.'
'I then explained that once I could travel realities, tracking down the Black Lagoon series was not difficult. It is considered a good series by those whom had seen it.'
'Next, I dropped the bombshell that I planned on show the series to them, right after they agreed my some conditions, that I had for them.'
'They all knew they had to see the series. There was no question about it. I had literally given them an offer they could not refuse. And in doing so, I had become the Godfather of Roanapur.'
'The first condition was this would remain a secret from everyone outside the room. Except those that were part of my projects. That this was not to be reported to any of our superiors outside of the city, including mine. For if any of our superiors found out about this, or some government found out, that we would all likely be killed to keep it a secret.'
'Balalaika was nice enough to back me up on this point.'
'The second condition was that there no reprisals for anything learned from the Black Lagoon series. As far as everyone understood, our rivalries had end right now. This went double Balalaika.'
'Third, the members of Lagoon Company would be left alone and kept out of the loop. Unless I say otherwise.'
'Fourth, they would join the organization I had created to loot and plunder the multiverse. Merging their organizations, with my own. Making things much easier for everyone involved.'
'Fifth, I would be in charge. I pointed out I set all this up, and I have been running this operations, since then. Also, that I am the most negotiable person in the room. That I was the one that kept the peace between the families for years. And I was the one to offer them all of this, in the first place.'
'After a few minutes of discussion, they all agreed to my terms. Strangely, Balalaika was the first to agree, right after Boris whispered something into her ear.'
'I then had everyone in the room inform their subordinates outside, they would be busy in their meeting. For several hours. And they were not to be disturbed.'
'Meanwhile, I exited the room, retrieved the copy of the Black Lagoon anime that I had hidden, elsewhere, on the floor we were on.'
'And a few of those involved, made some quick trips of the nearby restrooms.'
'Five minutes later, those that had been in the room, during the revelation, were present, and sitting down.'
'I locked the doors to the room. Because, I didn't want to have to kill anyone for accidentally walking in on us.
'Meanwhile, everyone moved their chairs to face the widescreen TV I had brought in.'
'Even the subordinates, including Boris, also getting chairs, to set down, behind the family heads.'
'Also, we made sure we had plenty of coffee made, from a coffee maker in the lounge. We all knew it was going to be a long night, and we were going to need that coffee.'
'With the doors lock. And as everyone else got comfortable. I walked over to the video system. I took out the Bubblegum Crisis OVA disc I had. And I put in the Black Lagoon first disc.'
'I then picked up the disc player remote, and sat down in my chair, which I moved to face the TV screen, as well.'
'After the disc loaded, I set the disc to the American english dub. Before the first episode, I mentioned that our voices would be different, but for them not to worry about it.'
'The first two episodes went by like a breeze. Everyone started to see why Balalaika and I admired Rock. The nazi episodes were just a barrel of laughs for all of us.
'Then, came episode seven, Calm Down Two Me. And we all watched the Balalaika editing porn scene.'
'Balalaika and Boris both kept a straight face. From behind, Boris gently put his right hand on her right shoulder, to offer her emotional support.'
'Because I had seen the episode a few times, I was able to keep myself from laughing. While the other heads of the families were laughing to the point of tears.'
'When the Balalaika on the screen said. Somebody shoot me. The Balalaika here put her face in her hands from the embarrassment. A couple of minutes later, Balalaika raised her head and coldly warned us that if we ever mentioned that event outside the people in the room, she would have us castrated. We knew she was not bluffing.'
'None of use were really surprised that it was the Ripoff Church, that was shipping in the unauthorized drugs. But, that was a way ago. And we had more important concerns to deal with.'
'And later in that episode, all of our collective respect went up for Rock. It takes balls to confront Revy like that.'
'Next was the Maid arc. We learned to never joke about the maid.'
'Then, came episodes eleven and twelve. I think they admired my showing in those. And I did admit, as they laughed at my password. Including, Balalaika and Boris. That the password, may the force with you, was worth a few good laughs from the others.'
'The Vampires Twins and the Tokyo Arc taught the other heads of the families what I already knew, long before I saw the Black Lagoon series. Do not cross Hotel Moscow, nor insult Balalaika. Also, they learned how tragic those the twins, and Yukio's live were.'
'And it seems that Rock rarely catches a break.'
'Between the Vampire Twins and the Tokyo arc, was the Greenback Jane arc, where we all learned how crazy our subordinates are. A number of the people killed in that carnival of killers were members of the other families. And the family heads always wondered about the details of their deaths. Watching these episodes answered a lot of questions for them.'
'And we did have a few restroom breaks.'
'Anyway, fourteen hours later. Long after the sun rose. We had finally saw the Blood Trial arc conclude. Crippled, or not crippled. After watching those events place out. The Roanapur head of the Colombian family swore never to go after the Bloodhound, nor Lovelace family again. Everyone else agreed.'
'Though, neglected to inform them that I had plans in motion for Roberta. But, these plans would only be helpful towards her.'
'Along with agreeing not to mess with the Lovelace household, everyone promised never to mention to anyone, that Revy was a victim of rape, as a teenager, by a cop. But, we did agree that does explain Revy's anti-authoritarian streak, and her general negative attitude towards life.'
'Of course, I refused to show them the omakes. I did not even mention that omakes. I decided to wait on showing them the omakes. Only after they learned of the animated shorts, themselves. In which case, I would cross that bridge when I had to. And not before.'
'Because, I knew that if I had showed the omakes, if Balalaika hadn't killed us, Boris would have.'
'When the series was over, all of us left for home, to get some much needed sleep.'
'But, before we all left, I informed them all that I would deal with the Ripoff Church for their actions of selling drugs behind our backs, spying against us, and having foreign government profit from our misery, by selling us, and our enemies, firearms.'
'But, I would do it of a time and place of my choosing. And they were to not let the Ripoff Church know what they had learned, nor attack them for that knowledge. They all agreed to this. Even Balalaika and Boris.'
'A couple of days later, after some minor negotiations, all the local heads of the families finalized their agreements with me. Including, Hotel Moscow.'
'And in all honesty. The only minor sticking points were that they wanted a few things and assurances in return for serving me. None of which were unreasonable. And I agreed to their request. And soon, all of Roanapur was not under my control.'
'To my surprise, not one of the family heads went insane from learning the truth about our reality. Though, I am happy about that'
'Less than a week later, we began started the groundwork for building my tower. While at the same time plans were being laid out, between Hotel Moscow, and my organization, on our first military raid of a reality. The Bubblegum Crisis reality. Which I had previously traveled too. But, all of us knew that there was much needed to be done before such an attack could take place.'
'It would be months before the attack would take place. And even a few months after that before I could fully begin to reap the rewards of the technologies that reality had to offer.'
'The whole reason I was interested in the technology for the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality was that, even though it was not the most destructive, nor powered technology, out there, in the multiverse. It was the most flexible. And Genom had figured out how to mass-produce and customize cyberdroids cheaply, while still retaining quality control.'
'From a logistical standpoint. That is a major achievement. I needed an army to build my tower and fight my wars. And Genom offered both. Other technologies, such as possessed by the Knight Sabers, were just icing on the cake. Along with the people we captured.'
'I was honestly shocked at how cheap the combat boomer I had already bought was. The combat boomer I bought cost me less than a small car would.
'It was too bad I had to dispose of that boomer, after I got my own boomer army up and running. I do not know what secret commands Genom put into the boomer I bought. Including the OMS, overmind system, that could in theory be used to control all boomers Genom made.'
'And I made sure that my boomers do not have an OMS system installed. They only an emergency off switches, just in case they try to rebel.'
'Though, I had others project that needed my more immediate attention. Such as creating my own personal elite team to deal with problems I wanted directly handled. I had a five person team in mind. The first three recruits were easy to get. The fourth took time. Because, I need technology from both the Bubblegum Crisis OVA and Star Wars realities. Though, that was not to difficult.
'But, the fifth was going to take some planning. The fifth member being the juggernaut of the team.'
'Lotton said he had a couple of ideas on getting the fifth member. But, he needed time to plan and get supplies for it. I told him that I was in no rush.'
'On the vat process itself. Even just the supersoldier serum requires rest and down time for the process to work on a woman's body. And it is best just to keep them in a vat. This allows for total rest, while using that time to also brainwash them. And the supersoldier serum not only prevents muscle atrophy, but makes the person's physical body healthier.'
'So, those women kept in the vats will not have muscle atrophy. And they will be physically fine, should they ever be let out.'
'Though, there was an interest thing about the supersoldier formula. It would reduce the age of old adults to their mid-twenties. But, we found out that for those that we captured, that are in their late teens, it did not age them, nor make them young. Though, it did slow down their aging process.'
'So, when I decided to recruit my first three team members. Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer I had told them that I would like for them to spend around a month with me to get some special training, to make them more powerful and dangerous in battle.'
“By then, I had including Lotton in my planning. And he held me convince them.”
“Given the situation. Even though, Shenhua worked for me. If I ordered her to do this, it would decrease the chance of Revy and Sawyer agreeing to my offer. So, I had to make it appear voluntary to all three of them.
“Fortunately, they soon all agreed to my offer. And they told their friends, such as Revy telling the Lagoon Company, that they would be gone. And I now had the time I needed to process them in some vats.
“The evening they had to come to my highrise building, with the luggage. With the pretenses of being training. Later that evening, with Lotton's help, I tricked the girls convincing them to drink some alcohol that I drugged.'
“After they passed out. Lotton and I put them in those vats, that were stationed in the building, for this occasion. I then had some of my trusted researchers and scientist monitor them, in secret, as they brainwashed and given the supersoldier serum. The change took around a month.'
'When they came out of the vats, they were completely loyal to me. And they were more powerful and dangerous than ever.'
'And I did not completely lie about my offer to them. They are not more powerful and dangerous in battle, than they were before.'
'All in all, I found the entire operation to be a masterful stroke, on my part, and Lotton's part.'
'Now, with my begins of my team in place. I put my plan. I already planned for my student, Revy, to be the team leader. I long since realized she had the ability to be a lead. I was just hoping that the responsibility of being team leader to her close friends will finally force her to grow up and mature. And I am starting to see signs from her, that is the case.'
'All the while, I kept my secrets from the Lagoon Company, except for Revy. While protecting them at the same time. The reason I protected them was even before I saw the Black Lagoon series, I knew they were useful. After, watching the series, I realized how valuable they were.'
'When I first met Revy, and decided to teach her. I realized she had the potential to be one of the best gunslingers on Earth. And I knew that someday she could rival me. Talent like that needs to be nurtured. And I did. And I have found that I was right. She has impressed me with her abilities. While she is not at my level yet. She is slowly making her way to that point.
'Dutch? Where to began on Dutch? Okay. If the anime is anything like the manga, on Dutch's past. Then, he likely has faked being a Vietnam vet. But even so, he clearly has military background and training. Maybe he is a spy, or just someone who went AWOL. Either way, he is valuable. Any person that can keep a crazy woman like Revy in line for years on end, while navigating the corruption of this town, and still turning a profit, is worthy of my attention.'
'Rock... Where do I start with Rock? It does not surprise me that Japan did not value Rock. Japan's culture has never been known to value the potential of a person's individuality. But, here in Roanapur, individuality is a needed survival trait. And Rock has truly bloomed here. His mind works like a well made watch. He rivals myself in problem solving, and he is just as good a planner as Lotton. And he is so damn polite and professional, while still maintaining a spine, that I cannot help but respect him.'
'And finally there is Benny and Janet. Both are either near, or at genius level intelligence. They are both sane. They understand the way this city works and live within its rules. And they keep their wits about them, while in this town, and in dealing with crazy women, like Revy. Though, they are not fighters. They are dangerous in their own way. Benny and Janet both have communications and electronics skills. Hiring them for their communications skills alone would be worth it.'
'From what Revy tells me, Benny is a better hacker. But, Janet has shown some skill as well. If I was not just making so much wealth from outright plundering the multiverse, I might hire Janet for her counterfeiting abilities, alone. And they are clearly planning to have kids someday. Which is always a plus for long term planning.'
'Yes. I will include all four of them in my plans. But, not for a while.'
'Still, I am glad that Revy could keep a secret when she wants to. I plan to show her and the other girls the Black Lagoon anime and manga series, later. And even the omakes.'
'Now, getting Balalaika in a vat was a lot more tricky.'
'Balalaika was many things, but being vain was not one of them.'
'But, I could not let Balalaika run free. Given her personality, she would eventually attempt to usurp my authority. And she was to good to try to kill. Last time I tried, we both ended up in the hospital.'
'And I am not sore about Dutch rescuing her that night. She has been more an asset to me than a hindrance. Whether she realizes or not, when we had our meetings with the other family heads, she played bad cop to my good cop, to keep the other families in line.'
'Considering I use to be a cop, I found that hilarious.'
'And in all honesty, I was not sure if my organization could handle taking on the full wrath of Hotel Moscow. And even if I had won, it would have been a Pyrrhic victory. My organization would have been in ruins, my plans destroyed, and I would have brought unwanted attention on myself.'
'So, I had to figure out how to brainwash her. And in doing so, get control of her and Hotel Moscow, without any of them realizing this.'
'Drugging her was out of the question. It takes time in the vat for the process to work. And Boris and the rest of Hotel Moscow would ask questions about her disappearance.'
'I had to figure out how to make her want to have the vat process done to her.'
'Then, I realized the Black Lagoon series held the answer. Almost all the scenes with her, her comments, and her actions, were either her being bored, or her tired with life.'
'While Revy was broken as a teenager. Balalaika was broken as an adult. That is their connection.'
'It makes so much sense that it is scary. As a teenage girl in Soviet Russian, she wanted to learned to shoot to be in the Olympics. That is why she originally joined the Russian military.'
'And while she became and expert marksman, and officer, she ended up instead in the middle of the Russian-Afghanistan war. Where she watched the Olympics on tv while she and her men were fighting for their lives.'
'That war grounded her up in so many ways. With the outward scars she eventually received from injuries merely reflecting the scars of her soul.'
'Then, during that war, she did one humane action out in the open. She saved that child, and instead of being praised my her superiors, they punished her for it.'
'That was likely the when the teenage girl she use to be, fully died, and Balalaika was born.'
'Still, that was the key. I offer her the two things she likely wanted most. Besides going out in a blaze of glory in an epic war. Those two items being time, and a second chance.'
'When I met with Balalaika and Boris, I did not even lie to them. I explained the vat process to her. That it would make her younger. To a woman in her twenties. She will feel young again. Though, it would not remove her scars, it would repair the injuries within her body to an extent that they would no longer hurt her. And she would be in top physical condition. Even her eyesight would be perfect.'
'Boris, whom always support his, captain, told her that it was an offer worth considering.'
'Balalaika told me she needed a few days to think my offer over. I just responded that she could take all the time she needed.'
'Less than a week later, she agree to my offer, and she underwent the vat process.'
'Unlike Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, I did not dare completely brainwash, Balalaika. The only thing I did was program her to be loyal to me. That was it.'
'When Balalaika came out of the vat she was in, she admitted that she did feel better, more younger and alive. She even thanked me. And since she acted the same, Boris and the others at Hotel Moscow had nothing to suspect.'
'Still, I had other loose ends to take care of. Fortunately, before I even had the vat process perfected, somebody did much of the job, of dealing with local loose ends, for me. Such, as the Roanapur Police Department.'
'From what I could piece together from witnesses, Watsup crossed the wrong group of teenage girls. That is not surprising for this town. And Watsup, along with the bulk of his police force, were killed by those teenage girls.'
'I would like to thank those unknown teenage girls for that. It saved me the job of taking care of them, myself. I may be the embodiment of a corrupt cop, but I was never a greedy asshole about it. Like Watsup, and most of his police force, were.'
'Though, I, and the other mafia families, did have to cover up the massacre. But, that wasn't too hard a problem. Nobody liked them. Not us mobsters. Not the citizens of Roanapur. Not even their own government superiors. The only ones that did care about them were their families and close their friends. And their family and friends understood how dangerous their jobs were.'
'Still, to avoid being a complete hypocrite on the issue, I made an offer to the surviving officers. Either join my organization, or accept my payments to them, leave town, and keep quiet.'
'Most of the officers decided to leave. I also still had to deal with the surviving families and friends. As I paid the officers that decided to leave, I did the for surviving families and close friends. To leave town, and keep quiet about what happened in this town.'
'The amount I paid each of the families, and officers, was enough to keep them living comfortably for the next twenty years. Without working a single day, during that time.'
'The reason I paid them, instead of just killed them, was that if I had them killed, it would only draw attention to the city. At a time I least wanted said attention. One massacre is a lot easier to hide, than two. Especially, when all the evidence for the first massacre points to an outside group. And I could afford the expense. So, I considered it money well spent, and a good investment.'
'With those loose end things taken care of, I could turn most of my attention to the plans, and preparation, of the attack on Megatokyo. Lotton was a great help in getting those plans to take shape.'
'And I had other longer term projects to deal with, as well. Such as the fourth and fifth members of my personal team. The fourth member being Roberta. While, I already figured out what to offer Roberta, in getting her to join me. I still needed to figure how approached Roberta and the Lovelace household. And for figure out how to keep them from getting suspicious of Roberta being gone from them. I knew that Roberta would have to keep in touch with them, or Garcia would since Fabiola to find out what was wrong.'
'While the young maid may not be a match for me. I do realize that Fabiola is good enough to seek in on my organization, without any of us realizing it. Find out what is going on. Escape. And tell others. Which would cause me no end of problems.'
'Along with this, even I realized the brainwashing I did one my servants was not foolproof. If I harmed Fabiola, or Garcia. Roberta would likely break her programing and come kill me. And I do not dare boobytrap any cybernetics, nor equipment I give her. Because she is good enough to find such traps, on her own.'
'Besides, if the others team members found out, it would cause problems between myself, and them, as well.
'And, along with the fourth team member, I realized the fifth member would also have to wait for later.'
'But, I did eventually solve the problem of getting Roberta on board, while still being able to humor Garcia and Fabiola. So, they would not investigate my organization.'
'As time passed, the three girls made an excellent team, on their own. They raided several realities. Taking riches from those places. I had forgotten how greedy those three could be.'
'But, the three of them loved doing it. And Revy got to be a pirate in a way she could not have imagined before.'
'This helped fund my ongoing projects, such as technology for reality traveling, the vat process, and creating more vats.'
'Eventually, our raid and taking of control of Megatokyo was almost flawless. Except for an annoying resistance movement we would later take care of.'
'We crushed that resistance soon after Roberta came on board. The cybernetics we got from both the Bubblegum Crisis OVA and Star Wars realities, along with the super-soldier serum made, her much more powerful.'
'Lotton and I also had her brainwashing customized to make her not only loyal to me, but far saner than she was. I have no use for a rabid dog. But, a loyal bloodhound is worth her weight in gold.'
'Now, I had an army of boomers at my disposed, while backwards engineering Sylia Stingray's technology. Along with this, my breeding projects were coming along, as well.'
'Life was looking up for me. Even if it is not great for me, right now.'
Chang took another look around his pathetic excuse for an office, as he said out loud, “When this tower is complete, I will have a palace for an office.”
Chang mentally grumbled, 'Still, it has been one constant headache after another.'
'I did not realize the easy parts were figuring out how to travel to realities was the easy part.'
'The harder parts were gaining legitimate control of the island, through land grants. While, I control the Roanapur, through various means. I was still subject to other people's justifications.'
'With various types of land grants, issued by the Thai government, I would gain a measure of sovereign control over my island. But, that was not easy.'
'It cost me a third of everything I had gained so far, enough to by some planets I know of. To pay the necessary bribes and outright payouts to the Thai government, to give me the measure and sovereignty and autonomy for this island that I needed.'
'But, I now have the permissions and land grants. And as such, now my word is law on this island. I can do anything I want here, as long as I do not threaten the Thai government. Which is a fine deal for me.'
'I am now like a feudal lord here. I like the thought of being a lord of my lands... Now, that I think about it, this is almost exactly what M Bison, from the Street Fighter series, wanted to do with his Shadowlaw organization.'
'I was able to accomplish this because of one major difference between Bison and I.'
'I wasn't a jerk about it. I was polite and diplomatic. I paid the right people. Said the right things. I even remembered to send nice gifts to the political leaders, whom I needed their help from, on their birthdays. As they say, it is the personal touch. And my plan worked beautifully.'
Chang began chuckling, as he continued his thoughts, 'But, as tempting as it would be, it would be cliché for me to ditch the coat and suit to dress like a feudal lord on a daily basis. If I did so, I would not only lose respect from all those around me, but I would lose respect for myself. I know I am a villain. But, becoming a costumed villain is too much, for even me.'
'Though, maybe I will dress as an ancient feudal lord at our next costume party, that I convinced the families to hold, a few times a year. Those are always fun.'
'Still, after I got control of this island, breaking ground on the tower foundation started almost immediately. By then, we had control of Megatokyo and an army of boomers. Including, labor boomers.'
'Within six months, we had enough of the tower base built, with need utilities and electrical wiring complete for those levels. It was then that we started shifting our operations over there.'
'We had even install alien electrical generators, that would give us plenty of power for decades. Along, with pulling water from the Roanapur bay, and filtering it, for us to use, and drink. And we had a working sewage treatment system.'
'And on the matter of our move, to this tower. We paid extra care with those people we had in vats, that we are transporting from my warehouses outside of town, to the tower.'
'Yet. Not all of this was good news. It has cost me another third of the wealth I had gained just to pay for these parts of the Tower completion, and my other ongoing plans.'
'The number of gold reserves and treasure hordes I am going to have to have my combat boomers raid across the realities, to pay for all of this, is going to be mind bogglingly.
'My boomers have even started raiding dragon treasure hordes, that Lotton and I know of.'
'And that is an interesting concept. Dragons versus killer robots. Who would win? The answer is simple the killer robots. I can field as many as I need. And they are cheap compared to the treasures the dragons. With my killer robots defeating the dragons through attrition.'
'I have a few stuffed dragons somewhere in this tower. From those successful ventures. When the tower is complete, I will put to them next to the stuffed dinosaurs I plan on hunting, in the near future.'
'When I suggested a dinosaur safari to Lotton, Balalaika, Boris, Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta. They all loved the idea.'
'I even have my clothing already picked out for the occasion. I am going with the classic safari outfit, with the brown leather boots and belt. Light brown, shirt, jacket, and pith helmet.'
'I look forward to bagging a tyrannosaurus rex, and a raptor, with my phaser rifle. That will be awesome on so many levels. And I do wonder if dinosaurs, in the reality we are going to go, to hunt them, are have lizard like skin, or are they like birds, with feathers.'
'I guess I will find out. But, I am not going to our own reality's past to hunt. I do not want to risk creating a paradox in my home reality.'
'We may spend a week there. But, for those here, we will likely only be gone an hour. I love time dilation mechanics.'
'The only reason I don't use time dilation mechanics for the vat process, is because my organization is not set up and ready to use such tactics. But, someday, we will be. Where, I dropped someone I want to process as a servant, into a vat, in another reality for a month. Until the are ready. Then, come get her, and bring her here. With only an hour, or so, of time passing for those in this reality.'
'Such tactics, working both ways, could be very useful for my organization.'
'And on the safari trip, we are just waiting for the hardsuits and motoslaves to be completed, before we take tripped. Facing off against dinosaurs will be a test run for the girls, in their new hardsuits, with their new weapons.'
'Though, I only plan to go on the safari, after the girl has plenty of time to train with the hardsuits and motoslaves. To the point they have no problems with them. And we have worked out all the bugs. But, with the skills these girls have, and the abilities of my scientists and researchers, that will not take long to do.'
'And the girls are already training to work as a team. Even when it was just Revy, Shenhua and Sawyer. And Roberta is integrating well with the team. And things are working out for them. I hope they are able to handle who I have planned for their fifth member.'
'Lotton and I talked about who the fifth member of the team is. And after some dicsusion, we decided on a specific person. Due to a number of reasons, including it allow us to move on with other plans we would like to put in motion.'
'Still, while this is fun, I still have to turn my attention back to work. One of the things I did not realize about the boomers, and large scale construction, was the subtle details that the boomers need to be guided in doing. With them having to be overseen practically all the time.'
'Such as making sure the boomers construction crews are constantly rotated in and out of shifts, to prevent them from breaking down, or going berserk. And to make sure they building and construct things and items, in their proper places, and in the proper ways.'
'That is not even counting the boomers building boomers, a few floors below us, and the boomers getting and transporting materials and supplies from other realities to here.'
'And near those manufacturing boomers, a few floors down, are the technicians and researchers whom were still refining the technology we have gotten, or producing the chemicals and equipment for the vats, weapons, and other items we need for my plans.'
'But, speaking of boomers. There are some boomers I refuse to have anything to do with. I will not build any fusion boomers. Just one of those could wreck my entire operation, if it went berserk and fused with the entire island.'
'Though, even with the headaches, I know in the end that doing all this will be worth it, to me.'
Chang's attention was suddenly broken, as someone knocked on the door to his office.
Chang turned to the door, as he said, in english, “Come in.”
The door opened and Chang saw that it was Lotton standing outside the door. He stated, in english, “She is here.”
Lotton then walked back outside. Chang follow, a few seconds after, with him closing his office door behind him.
They entered, and walked through a warehouse section of the tower, which was mostly complete, except for cosmetic touch up work, at various points.
Chang smiled as he looked see the green lighting of the room cast down on the vats in at the bottom of the room, giving the room an eerie feeling.
Chang thought, 'This is the exact effect I wanted for this room.”
Currently, half of the vats were being used for recruits. While the other half for the breeding projects. Chang and Lotton made sure there were no mix ups between the two groups using the vats.
Both men wanted to make sure that none of their loyal servants accidentally wound up pregnant. Though, if it did happen, Chang and Lotton set up the finances, and corporate assistance programs, from the human resources department, so that the accidental victim would be given a great maternity benefits package. With enough wealth and resources to allow the new mother to now have to worry for providing for her, or her child, for the rest of their lives.
After ten minutes of brisk walking, with them living the area for the vats, and down a large hallway, Lotton lead Chang to the entrance of one of the many reality portal rooms, on the current level of the tower, they were located in.
They came to a stop, at a set of large, metal, double-doors. Lotton turned to Chang. He said, “Chang. I apologize for the distance. But, given who this person is, I was not sure if she was just going to go and attack us once she got here. So, I wanted to put as much distance between you and her as I could. Just in case. Also, given her past, I don't want her to see the vats, just yet.”
Chang complimented, “Good thinking, on both points, Lotton. That is completely understandable. That is why I made you my second in command.”
Lotton nodded, as he responded, “Thank you. Keep in mind. She knows english. Now, I need to go check on the girls. I will leave you to deal with her. Good luck. You are going to need.”
Chang just smiled, as he watched Lotton leave for completed training center of the tower.
Chang then cracked open the right large double-door, into the room, and he made his way inside.
The person Chang was looking for, to meeting stood, by the circular metal ring of the portal machine.
Chang looked up, he saw no one else in the room, except for the at pink cybertronian autobot, Arcee.
Chang thought, 'I must remember that this is the insane, gender bended, IDW Arcee. Whose combat skills are unequaled throughout the multiverse. She is one of the few beings I can think of that is more badass than Roberta. That is saying something.
But, that is one of the main reasons I had her come here. She is the best at what she does. Now, let's see if I can get her to join my organization.'
Chang greeted her, as he said, in a polite tone of voice, in english, “Hello Arcee. I hope you had no difficulties in getting here. I am glad you accepted my invitation. My name Chang. And I believe we have much to discussed.”
Arcee said, in english, “The portal worked fine. Still, I was surprised when I saw a human in a pressure suit, on Cybertron. I was even more surprised he was able to go undetected by everyone, until he found me... Your subordinate, Lotton, promised me satisfying revenge and knowledge on what was done to me, by Jhiaxus. All in exchange for my combat skills.”
Chang stated, “Yes. You are quiet correct. First, as you may suspect, we are in an alternate reality from the one you are from. This allows us to move backward and forward, not only between places between realities, but times as well. You can spend a much time as you want here and then return literally a minute after you left. With no one over there realizing you were gone. So, there is no rush. And I promise you, there will be much excitement for you, if you take us up on our offer.”
Chang could see that Arcee clearly liked what she was hearing. She smirked, as she requested, “Please, go on.”
Chang explained, “We know much about you, Arcee. Information we will share with you, in the fullness of time. Right now, we would like to learn about about you and your body. This will benefit both you and us. You will know more about what was done to you, and through that knowledge, we will be able to help you take your revenge.”
“We suspect that more was done to you than just altering your CNA. That would be wasteful. And from what we know of Jhiaxus' other projects. We know of Jhiaxus is anything but wasteful. We think we know what he had planned for you. Learning this could make you very angry, if we do not first explain to you what we wish to do to Jhiaxus.”
Arcee asked, “What do you have in mind?”
Chang explained his plan to her.
Arcee just laughed maniacally, for several seconds, as Chang remained silent.
Though, as she calmed down, she responded, “If you can do that, I would gladly serve you. But, I may need help in fulfilling my part of the plan.”
Chang smiled, as he said, “There is a human woman I would like you to meet. You will find both her and her men most useful in our goals. She is Balalaika of Hotel Moscow. And after we have concluded this part of my plans, there are other women I wish for you to meet. Women whom I think you will get along nicely with. Their names are Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta.”
Arcee smiled wickedly, as she replied, “I cannot wait.”
(_)
Chang soon found out that Arcee did not care about what was going on in the vats, as long as she got her revenge. And those in the vats were not being tortured. Which Chang had her confirm, was not the case.
(_)
Several weeks later, at the Tower, Arcee and Hotel Moscow had just flawless captured the deception, Jhiaxus, whom was currently bound by large, super-strong manacles and chains.
Arcee stood alone in the room, as she looked at her bound tormentor turned victim, she thought, 'Before meeting Chang, I thought just killing Jhiaxus over and over again was the worst I could do to him. I am feel so much more calmer after doing that. Now, I know what true revenge is. This is going to be so sweet.'
'And it was so easy to get him. I found him where my past self had left him in the cave on the planet Gorlam Prime. After six years, I finally got tired of killing him over and over again... Those were good times. And I left him dead to be resurrected again. I just walked up his corpse, tied him up, and waited for him to resurrect again, before taking him with us. I only brought Hotel Moscow with me, as backup, just in case something came out of the Dark Universe portal.'
A minute later, Chang walked into the room.
Chang looked over at Arcee, as he asked in english, “How is our guest?”
Arcee answered, “Still groggy from being resurrected. But, I delightfully look forward to how upset he is going to be real soon.”
Chang ordered, “Let us get this show started.”
Chang pulled out a remote, with his right hand. He pressed a button and the chains immediately electrified, shocking Jhiaxus awake.
Jhiaxus looked around and saw that he was chained, in a metal room, with small tools and equipment. Then, he spotted Arcee and a human male. He roared, in cybertronia, “You! What is going on?”
Arcee cocked her head to the side, as she answered in a singsong tone of voice, in english, “Wakey. Wakey. Time for fate worse than deathie.”
Chang calmly requested, “Please. Let us conduct our business in english.”
Jhiaxus replied, in english, “Fine, human.”
Chang stated, “Hello Jhiaxus. It is quite an honor to make such ancient and knowledgeable being such as yourself. It is unfortunate that your victim is worth more to me than you are.”
Jhiaxus looked over at Arcee, then back at Chang. He commented, “I take it you offered her revenge, in exchange for her services?”
Chang cracked a grin, as he replied, “Absolutely.”
Jhiaxus said, “Another fool more interested in destruction than creation.”
Chang countered, “Actually, quite the contrary. Truth be told, we are picking up on a project, where you left off.”
This caught Jhiaxus' interest, as he requested, “Please explain.”
Chang continued to look at Jhiaxus, as gestured over towards Arcee. He responded, “The project I am referring to is what you did to Arcee, here. When my technological inclined subordinates studied Arcee, we found that you did more than just change her CNA. We found interesting cybernetic organs from her lower abdomen, to her crotch.”
“You are quite the artist, Jhiaxus. You have figured out how to imitate the female reproductive systems of an Earth mammal. In theory, Arcee here can become pregnant and give birth like a mammal, to a new type of cybertronia. These cybertronia would start out like organic babies. With them growing and maturing like an organic child would, till they reached adulthood. And from what we understand, she can become pregnant without a mate.”
“I must say, Arcee became justifiably upset when she found this out. But, she calmed down when she was informed these organs were turned off, at the moment.”
“It is unfortunate that you species is not equipped for making sexual love making. Sexual orgasms are wonderful experiences. And not being able to do that takes the fun out of such reproductive activities. Though, if those organs work as well as a human female sexual organs, you may have inadvertently solved that limitation. We will find out soon enough.”
Jhiaxus admitted, “I never could get that system to work. And with Arcee fighting me every step of the way, I just gave up, and focused on other projects.”
Chang commented, “I have to agree. Arcee can be a true hellcat.”
Arcee giggled at Chang's comment.
Jhiaxus said, “I doubt Arcee will allow you to continue my work on her.”
Chang pointed out, “Who said it was Arcee that we are going to be experimenting?”
Jhiaxus eyes widened as he realized why he was there.
Arcee stated, “As the humans like to say. What is good for the goose, is good for the gander. And I have to thank Chang for coming up with this revenge. It truly is groundbreaking.”
Jhiaxus laughed. He then pointed out, “Even if you had the tools and resources to do so. You still need a cybertronia scientist, with the knowledge and background experiences, to install, let alone make my systems work. Without such a person, all you will be doing is killing me. One more time.”
Chang countered, “We already have one. One of your former students.”
Jhiaxus watched the large double-doors of the room opened.
A few seconds later, Shockwave stepped into the room.
Jhiaxus became visibly worried.
Shockwave stated, in english, “Greetings everyone.” He turned to Jhiaxus, as he said, “Greetings my former teacher.”
Shockwave then turned back to Arcee and Chang, as he continued, “I must say, Chang. It is very rare when I meet anyone that truly surprises me. But, you have. The... boomer, as you called it, that you sent as a messenger for me, offered me such discoveries. After it gave me your invitation, I found wonders in dissecting it.”
“I once thought your short lived species was completely found wanting in the sciences. I no longer hold this belief, after I saw the work of art that was the boomer you sent. To merge machine and organic technology so seamlessly, not only requires genius, but a touch of artistry, as well. And most surprising of all, the boomer you sent was nothing special, and it was just a mass-produced model.”
“And this was only just the beginning of what your message offered me. Scientific breakthroughs in cross-dimensional sciences. Breeding projects. Organic manipulation. Merging of organic with inorganic. Fusion technology that allow a being access and control to multiple technology, while offering the potential of inorganic evolution seen in real time. Backwards engineering new technologies you have raided across the multiverse.”
“Your offer of a job for myself, as lead researcher in many of these projects, while extending me the free time to learn and research the other projects. Was to much to pass up.”
“How could I not use the remote the boomer had to signal for your organization to come pick me up?”
Chang quipped, “I did everything, but offer you flowers and a box of chocolates.”
Arcee giggled as Chang's joke.
Shockwave agreed, “That you did. Given the temporal mechanics involved between cross-realities. I will not be missed in my home reality, nor shirk from my duties there. While, I will have all the time I need, while here. As such, Chang, you will have my complete and undivided attention.”
Chang responded, “Good. Now, let us deal with the matter at hand. Have you reviewed our findings on Arcee?”
Shockwave answered, “That I have. I found it most interesting.”
Chang requested, “Then please explain to Arcee, Jhiaxus, and I, on the basics and how you plan to expand on our prisoner's research. Even thought he is the one to create the research, it has likely be so long, that even he could use a refresher course.”
Shockwave responded, “Certainly. The idea was simple enough.” He turned to Arcee, as he continued, “But, the execution was with flawed. As seen here with Arcee. First, the subject should have been a volunteer. Second, given the project's goals, care for long term care subject, such health of mind, spark, and body should have been a priority. Which, it was not in Arcee's case.”
Shockwave looked at Jhiaxus, as he continued, “But, I do believe even with these setbacks, we can move for. This project is to important to the future survival of our species.”
Shockwave turned to Arcee, as he inquired, “Would you not agree, Arcee?”
Arcee conceded, “We agree on this sole matter. As long as I am not the one who has to volunteer.”
Shockwave said, “You need not worry on that matter. I prefer sane test subjects.”
“Now, back to the project at hand. This project can be summed up in one word. Reproduction. There has always been limitations to reproduction for the cybortronia species. All cybertronians require sparks to live.”
“Originally, sparks were a naturally occurring event, with sparks being created on the planet. As this lessened, other avenues were researched for creating more sparks, so our species would grow. The great secret to this was that while our public was falsely informed we had discovered a way to merge pieces of sparks from each other to create a spark. The truth was we had discovered how to create sparks from the matrix itself.”
“The problem was that the matrix's power was slowly diminishing, over the eons of this being done. Eventually, someone stole the matrix to protect it from being destroy. After looking over the records of these events, I found this to be a justified theft.”
“There are further limitations to both these types of reproduction. In both cases, results vary greatly, with no way of knowing how the new cybertronians will turn out. And they have no term applications. As long as we have to rely on outside sources for our reproduction, our extinction is inevitable.”
“At this time, we still needed to figure out how to reproduce our population. We are a long lived species. But, unlike some believe, we are not immortal. Even with upgrades and maintenance, our own sparks will eventually give out and we will die. This is better known as cybercrosis. Without reproduction, our species will become extinct. And given our war, our species is already on the verge of extinction. Most of us just do not realize it yet.”
Shockwave turned to Jhiaxus, as he continued, “And that, Jhiaxus, is where I have to thank you, my old teacher. The idea was brilliant in its simplicity. You based the inorganic organs you created for Arcee on Earth mammalian female reproductive organs. With the two main differences. The first being there is no need for a mate. The second, and solution to our main problem, spark replication, with error checking.”
“If Chang's findings are correct, unless other otherwise programmed, the new cybertronian will grow like an organic fetus, and will be a clone of the mother.”
“The cloning will go right down to the spark. The error checking will make sure that the new spark will be just like the mother's spark. In theory, when the clone reached adulthood, it would be just as strong and as intelligent as the mother. Making this venture worth attempting.”
“This is why I refuse to work on Arcee for this project. The thought of risking the creation of clones of her, that are just as insane and dangerous, worries even my cold spark. Still, it is fortunate that the clones will not have the memories of the mother, only the spark, innate abilities, and physical attributes”
“But, Jhiaxus, this is where you made your mistake. You were never one for subtlity when working on your subjects minds and sparks. You considered insanity in a subject to be an asset.”
“I humbly disagree. Even with the organs turned off, when you hooked up Arcee's spark to the error checking technology, you caused a sensory feedback loop that drove Arcee insane.”
Shockwave looked over at Arcee, as he stated, “But, if my findings are correct, Arcee. Your body should have correct the feedback loop by now. With the insanity that is left being from your trauma, and not from the feedback loop itself.”
Arcee shrugged, as she replied, “So, I am getting better?”
Shockwave commented, “Let us hope so.” He then turned to his teacher, as he continued, “These clones, when born, will grow like organic children, until they reach adulthood. Time for development is still unknown. Though, I estimate that it is likely far longer than the growth cycles of organics. And most impressive of all, each clone will also have their own functional set of reproductive organs. So, even if one of these clones survives, the survival of the cybertronian species is assured.”
“It is only fitting, Jhiaxus, that you would be the first to reap the rewards from your labors.”
Chang looked over at Arcee and nodded his head to her. She returned the gesture.
Both of them silently left left the room, leaving Shockwave with his prisoner. Arcee pushed the double-doors behind them.
As they did so, Shockwave move to a table set out by Chang's servants, that had Shockwave's tools on it.
Shockwave picked up one of the tools in his humanoid hand. He approached Jhiaxus, while stated, “Do not worry, this will only hurt you a lot. Though, before we begin with work on procreation, we must first purge and cure you of the Dead Universe energy in you. We do not want corrupted children. Though, given my expertise. That will not be a problem.
The last thing Arcee heard before the doors fully closed, was Jhiaxus struggling against his bindings, as he screamed, “No! Don't!”
Arcee just smiled Jhiaxus reactions. She thought, 'I think I am going to like it here.”
As they continued walking down a large hallway, with no one else around, Chang turned to the insane autobot. He asked, “I was wondering. Who do you think has the strongest spark in your species?”
Arcee answered, “As loath as I am admit it, I believe Megatron has the strongest spark. Some would say Optimus Prime does. But, people forget the matrix strengthens his spark. And that strength has only allowed him to fight Megatron to a standstill.”
Chang responded, “Good. I always liked Optimus Prime. And I did not want to go after him. But, I am more than happy to go after Megatron. Later, I will have you meet with Lotton and Balalaika to draw up plans for Megatron's capture. Though, it may take some time to organize the missions. We have other projects that need our attention.”
Arcee cracked a grin, as she replied, “There is no rush. So, that sounds fine with me.”
Chang inquired, “By the way, have you ever considered going hunting for dinosaurs?”
Arcee turned to Chang, as her grin became a little wider. She said, “That sounds interesting. To me more.”
Chang replied, “With pleasure.”
(_)
Back to the present, at the top office of the Tower, Chang finished listening to Revy's report.
Revy stated, “Chang. We all realize how expensive our equipment, and we do try to not wreck the equipment when we are doing our job. But, things just happen.”
Chang said, in his usual calm voice, “Don't worry about it, Revy. Except for dealing with Rock and his bad company, the number of your successful missions speaks for itself. I think in time, you will catch Rock. But, we all know the clock is ticking on that. So, I suggest you do figure out a solution soon, before it is too late for Rock.”
Revy realized the implications of what Chang said, as she replied, “Yes, sir.”
Chang responded, “Good. You are all dismissed.”
All five of the Hell Saber members turned and walked out of the room.
After the five women left, Chang used a key on his touch pad to close the doors behind them.
As soon as the doors were closed, Lotton turned to Chang, as he asked, “The other two women that are with Akira sound like they are Ranma from the Ranma Half series, and Natsuru from the Kampfer series.”
Chang commented, “So, Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru have joined Rock's group? Interesting that in the reality they came from, their series coexisted. I wonder if any series coexists with in our reality. I just love a good crossover.”
Lotton stated, “As do I, sir. And I will look into it. Also, I will reviewed the hardsuit video recordings to confirm that it is Ranma and Natsuru. Still, this could be trouble. Those three are very unpredictable. I know first hand that Akira alone is full of surprises.”
Chang said, “True. That is why I have you, to come up with contingency plans.”
Lotton responded, “I will start work right away. Though, I am sure the video you made for Rock will throw him off his game.”
Chang admitted, “I know that was evil of me. But still, I want Rock to be on our side. One way, or another. And given what Revy says about his illness, he is going to have to make some hard decisions soon. Or, he will die.”
Lotton replied, “To be honest. I hope he lives. I have come to respect him for his mind and skills.”
Chang responded, “I agree. But, we may have to work something out with him, if we want him to live.”
Lotton said, “That would not be the worst thing in the world. Still, we have more time than he does.”
Chang commented, “Very true. In so many ways. Such a wonderful idea on time management on your part. By now, Rock and the others must think we have a near infinite supply of hardsuits and motoslaves. He probably does not have a clue as to the truth. That we are just taking our time.”
“That the way we deal with other realities is that we set our jumps to a ratio of around a day for other realities between visits, while for us, it is a week, or so. This gives us time to repair and replace equipment, for our various personnel. While, at the same time, giving our personnel plenty of downtime. We do the reverse when going on vacation, outside of this reality.”
Lotton commented, “I do love those vacations we all go on.”
Chang responded, “So, do I. Still, Rock has cost us much. The man has good tastes in picking out his subordinates. Fabiola was a loss, because she would have made a fine addition for Revy's team. Annie would have produced incredibly powerful force sensitive children. And Megatron was suppose to be the one to bring forth the new cybertronia species, were we working on. Speaking of which, how is Shockwave coming along with that project?”
Lotton answered, “Slowly. But, with results.”
Chang stated, “It cannot be helped. I am not going to make the same mistake as every bad guy employer does went dealing with super-scientist has made, by trying to rush results. I will give Shockwave all the time and resources he desires. I know he will eventually produce results. And the possibility of an entire cybertronia species under our control is to tempting to mess up, due to impatience. But, we must continue to keep a close eye on him.”
Lotton responded, “Agreed. He hacked our main computer systems, again. For a third time this week. As far as he is aware, he thinks he has completely control of our computers. In truth, he has only been hacking dummy systems we set up, specifically to fool him into thinking he has the upper hand on us.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he said, “And that is what I want him to continue to think.”
Lotton asked, “Onto another matter. Have you decided what you want to do with Janet, Benny, and Dutch?”
Chang answered, “Not really. Just let them lounge around in the civilian sections of the Tower. Such as their personal quarters, restaurants, shops, and theaters. Hell. Let them use our personal pool and hot tub, if they want. That sort of thing.”
“Right now, I want them to have some rest and relaxation. Because, even I know that the brainwashing is not a hundred percent effective in means of controlling people. The only reason the girls follow me is because I keep giving them new toys, while keep things interesting for them. I want those three to working for me eventually. But right now, I just want them to adjust to the changes we made on them.”
“Having one's gender changed takes time to adjust, even in the best of circumstances. And the brainwashing does help on that matter. Yet, like all major changes, the mind and body both need time to rest and recover.”
“This is one of the major reasons why I have no issued kill orders for Rock and his group. I still want them all back alive. I know if I brought back a corpse, that would turn those three against me. And that would poison my relationship with the Revy and her team. So, we must avoid such a situation.”
“Still, those three do need something to do in the meantime... I know, Lotton. Give Janet a debit card with a fifty thousand dollar limit. Tell her to go take Benny and Dutch shopping for clothes, other items. And get some entertainment in their schedule, as well. That will keep them busy for at least a week.”
Lotton chuckled. He then stated, “Nice idea. A true classic of the gender bending genre. Janet will take Benny and Dutch to the most girlish clothing shops in the tower. We will have to set the security cameras and microphones to catch some of those scenes with the three of them. I am sure it will be a laugh a minute riot.”
Chang laughed for a few seconds. He then said, “I know.”
Lotton commented, “It is no secret that Janet is a nymphomaniac, with a very twisted imagination, when it comes to sex. Revy told Shenhua and Sawyer some of the stuff she and Benny were into. Those two told me and Akira... Damn, now that I think about it. I hate that I am now going to have to figure out how to deal with Akira. Akira is a great friend of mine, both as a he and a she.”
“Well, let me get to work on these new factors on Rock's case. Maybe, I will find an angle that involves not killing anyone we want to remain alive. I really don't want kill Ranma, nor Natsuru. Because I am sure that would upset Akira.”
“So, I need to figure out what to do. Because, just like Rock. If kill Akira, it will upset Shenhua, Sawyer, and eventually the rest of the time. And that is not counting the Lagoon Crew, as well.”
“As such. I need some time to think on this.”
Chang replied, “I see your point. And good luck.”
Lotton turned and started walking out of the office, as he passed by Chang's three secretaries, from the corner of his right eye, he noticed the asian secretary had an ever so slight grin on her lips.
Though, Lotton did not pay the woman a second thought. As he turned his attention back to the doors ahead of him.
While Lotton walked closer to the door, Chang used a key on his desk to open the large office doors.
The doors fully opened just as Lotton made it to the entrance.
A few seconds later, Lotton has exit the office, to head out to carry out his duties for Chang.
When Lotton left the room, Chang used key on his desk to shut his office doors.
As the doors closed, Chang turned his office chair around, and he looked out his large window, at the world he was working to create.
(_)
In another reality, in San Francisco, California, it was late into the next morning, in the mansion that Rock and his group were using to hide in.
Everyone had slept in that night.
And by now, they were fixing breakfast for themselves in the kitchen. And taking their meals and drinks into the dining room, to talk with each other, as they ate at the dining table.
With his cane, Rock came into the dining room. He approached the rest of the human members of his team, whom sitting at table eating breakfast.
As Rock came to a stop, near they, those at the table notice Rock, and turned to face him.
Rock stated, “I admit that I am getting weaker. I know I don't have much longer. To that end, I am going to need to move to a closer bedroom to the rest of you. But, this team still needs someone who can outwit Chang. After some thinking, I know who we need. And I think I know how to get him to freely join us. After breakfast we are going to meet him.”
Akira asked, “Who?”
Rock explained, “The one person in the multiverse that has the skills, intelligence, and experience with alternate realities to fully understand our situation. A crazy, creative, genre savvy genius, with enough knowledge on fiction that would put the rest of us to shame.”
(_)
In another reality, on an alien world, at a beautiful late afternoon, on the white sand beach, with a light breeze, over looking clear blue water, a fair skinned man laid in his reclined beach chair, facing the water, while he smiled.
He wore swim trunks, an open unbuttoned beach shirt, and sunglasses, as he relaxed.
A woman then approached him, she was wearing a black, one piece swimsuit.
She asked the man, “John? Where are the diapers?”
John held up a bag that was by his chair.
The woman took the bag and walked away.
John Crichton turned his head to look at his wife, Aeryn Sun Crichton, take care of their infant son, Drago Crichton.
He then turned his back towards the beach.
John mentally reflected, 'It is so peaceful here... Yep. The universe is about to frell my friends, and I, over one more time. We might as well enjoy the moment of peace while it was here. Experience has taught us that it won't last long.'
He then watched the twin suns of the alien world, as they began to set.
John continued this thought, 'Well, one perk about this life is the view. What a beautiful playground for my family, and I, to live in.'
In a few hours, the Crichton family planned to take their space shuttle back to Moya, whom was in orbit around the planet.
That was the plan. And plans had a tendency to go awry.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
This chapter was more of a day in the life for the villains of this book.
First, I wanted to show was the upper levels of Chang's Tower looks like, and the office that Chang uses. Which are bright, inviting, enjoyable. To show the contrast to the lower levels, where the vats are. Which are dark and eerie.
Then, as another contrast, I shows what it was like when the Tower was being built.
First, I show Chang's tower office, then I showed the temporary office Chang had, in the past. With past Chang then explaining what has been going on with himself, and his organization. And where he is planning on heading.
Now, I know I was really bending the flashback rules here. You never are suppose to have a flashback in a flashback. But, that is not the case here. I had a flashback, with past Chang mentally reflecting on his past, in a narration. Which is technically not a flashback.
Also, in a later scene, I showed it from Arcee's point of view.
The reason I did this was that there was no other way to fit all the scenes in this section of the story.
If I fleshed out the events that past Chang thought about, and I gave Arcee her own flashback, I would have to right another fifty to a hundred pages, at least. And it would likely dragged the story for you the readers.
And one of the main rules I have for myself, when writing a story. Is to try my best not to drag the story for the readers.
And I admit it. While, I enjoy many of the scenes in this chapter. I am not really that happy at how it turned out. But, it is livable.
(_)
Also, it is possible for someone to get a measure of autonomy, over an area, through land grants and permissions from a government that hold sovereign control over said land. It is just very difficult, and very expensive. And it is usually not done in this day and age. But, it is possible to do.
And Chang had to get that power, to help keep outside influences from effecting him.
(_)
Also, I wanted to show in this chapter, that while Chang and Lotton are being evil towards their victims. They are trying not to be sadistic, towards their victims.
More over, what they are doing to their victims is more of a logistical issue, and not intended to bring suffering to the victims. That is why those in the vats are kept asleep.
This is also the reason Chang and Lotton made it so the brainwashing is designed also helps prevents the victims to suffering at their situations.
Though, Chang and Lotton do have a wicked sense of humor. As shown, by them arranging Janet to take the gender-bent Benny and Dutch, on a women clothing shopping trip.
With Lotton and Chang arranging to film the shopping trip, to watch and laugh about, later.
They are evil. Just not as evil as you may think.
(_)
If you pay close attention to this chapter, you could tell, much like Rock handles each of his subordinates, to keep them loyal, Chang and Lotton do the same for this subordinates.
One of the things in this book that I wanted to do was show the parrellel tactics that both Rock, Chang, and Lotton, imply. With Rock using the tactics against Chang and Lotton. And Chang and Lotton doing the same towards Rock.
Also, I pointed out, that Chang and Lotton don't really want to kill any of those on Rock's team. Including, Rock's new members.
This is for various reasons. But, one of the main reasons is because the brainwashing is not foolproof. And it can be broken. Annie proves that.
Chang and Lotton realize if something happened to Rock, Fabiola, or Akira, it will mess up their relationship, with their Hell Saber Team. And given how dangerous Chang and Lotton have made the Hell Saber team. That could be a fatal mistake.
As such, Chang and Lotton want to avoid situation at all cost.
(_)
Now, showing the heads of the families the Black Lagoon anime. Now, showing the heroes, or one or two villains, the fictional series they are in, is one thing. But, showing most of the major bad guys. That is really pushing the insanity.
Though, I thought about this, and I realized it was likely going to happen in the story, eventually. So, I decided to just have it down in the first place, and move on.
And I did find some of the scenes I wrote in the section of the story to be funny. Such as them seeing Balalaika editing porn, on the Black Lagoon series. And Balalaika response.
(_)
Concerning Arcee.
One of the undercurrent of the IDW Transformers series is the reproduction of the Cybertronian species has been difficult to say the least. I went into detail, to say the least.
This has been a problem since the beginning of their species.
So, what was Jhiaxus really doing to Arcee? What was Jhiaxus' real goal.
First, some background information. CNA stands for, Cyber/Nano Algorithms. It is like the cybertronian genetic code. But, also an identifier for the cybertronian.
This is why cybertronians refer to each other as, he. But, what Jhiaxus did to Arcee was to alter her CNA, to the point others cybertronians refer to Arcee as a, she.
But, why? What would be the point?
Jhiaxus stated he wanted to introduce the concept of gender into cybertronian society. But, for what goal. All that work, just to change a way a person is referenced. That would seen to be a waste.
But, there is a minor point that is forgot. It seems that the CNA was located in the spark, but when Arcee was separated from her body, for a while, she found the experience to be very peaceful. It was when she was placed back into her body, that she started going crazy again.
Something else was clearly don't to Arcee's body. But, what?
This is occurred to me, gender also deals with reproduction. What if Jhiaxus also install of prototype reproduction system in her. That kind of radical change would mess someone up. Especially, if they did not know. And the cybertronian medics would miss it, because they would not know to look for it, let along recognized is.
Jhiaxus is such a mad scientists that it makes since he would try this. But, the system clearly was left off, because he couldn't get it to work.
Enter Chang and Lotton. They look into the matter, and they find it to be the case. And while they want Arcee for her fighting skills. They would like that technology to create their own cybertronian race. And the situation let's them do several things at once.
As payment for Arcee's serves, and loyalty, they help her get a much more thorough and satisfying revenge, on Jhiaxus than she was able too. At the same time, they used Jhiaxus to test his own experimental systems.
And when it comes to cybertronian experimentation in the IDW Transformers reality, Shockwave is likely the best, and more thorough. For all his cold, logical, evil, Shockwave does not take shortcuts on his research. He takes his time.
And Shockwave does have an interest in continuing his species. And he does not really like his former teacher, Jhiaxus. Due to some of the sloppy work that Jhiaxus did on his experiments.
So, it would make sense, after a little bribery, that Shockwave would be willing to work on his research for Chang, and experiment on his former teacher.
Though, later in this chapter, I pointed out that Chang and Lotton are being careful in dealing with Shockwave. And they are taking precautions.
On the next step of this project. Chang and Lotton would want to find the cybertronian with the strongest spark, to create their new cybertronians from.
And that spark would belong to Megatron. So, you now know why Megatron was capture. Though, Megatron likely does not know himself.
(_)
Also, in this chapter, I wanted to show how genre savvy Chang and Lotton were. Such as they are intelligent enough not to do what many bad guy employers do with their scientists. In that, Chang and Lotton are not rushing Shockwave. Instead, they are allowing Shockwave to take his time. Because, Chang and Lotton know that Shockwave will eventually achieve results. Even if the results are slow in coming.
(_)
On the Crichton family.
Oh the plans I have for them. And not just John.
Still, given how genre savvy John is. I was going to have to include him. And John is so much fun to write.
And I already worked out how Rock is going to convince John to work for him. And John is going to agree to it, because it is such a good deal.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Six: “Dealing with Lunatics and Geniuses.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Farscape reality, late afternoon, on the alien beach, during sun set, as the twin suns continued going down further into the sea. There was a light breeze in the warm outside air.
Megatron, in car alt mode, with the top up, teleport instantly behind a sane dune on the beach, with his teammates in his car seats.
Fortunately, Megatron's car alt mode, with it's top sealed, could be pressurized. Allowing to protect his occupants, until he could verify the air, and environment was safe for them.
A few seconds later, he verified the air and environment were fine. And he then lower the roof of his car mode.
Everyone in the vehicles undid their seatbelts, opened the car doors, and stepped out onto the sane.
Rock had been sitting in the drive's seat, while in his black suit. As he got out, Annie handed him his can.
Annie was wearing some blue pants and a white button up, short sleeve blouse, and blue tennis shoes, with her lightsaber hooked to the right side of her pants belt.
Fabiola was dressed in her black leather pants, a short sleeve green blouse, and black boots. Given the warm temperature of the San Francisco, they had just left, she took off her black leather jacket and put it in Megatron's truck. In case she needed it, later. This revealed her two semi-automatic pistols in her shoulder holsters.
Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru were currently women. Ranma was in wearing her red chinese outfit, with her golden bracers on her forearms. Akira was in her cowgirl outfit, with hostlers revolvers hanging from her gun belt, and sheathed long knives strapped to her back. Natsuru was wearing her white and black seifuku.
After everyone shut the car doors, the humans in the group walked around to stand near Rock.
Rock looked at his team, as he thought, 'To get us here, all I did was think about wanting to find John after the Peacekeeper Wars happened, at a safe point for all of us. And the key brought us here.'
They all heard the gentle crashing of waved over the sand dune in front of them.
Ranma was the first to walked up the dune and look at the seas, and the sunset of the twin suns. She continued to stare at the sea, as she stated, “I give this John fellow you guys are talking about some credit. He sure does know how to pick a premiere visiting spots.”
The other humans walked up the dune, and joined her and they gazed in awe at the magnificent sunsets of the twin suns over the sea in front of them. Fortunately, dune they walked up has such a gradual incline, that Rock did not need help in walking up it.
Natsuru said, “Ranma. You are right. This does looks like a wonderful vacation spot.”
Akira replied, “We will come back to visit this place sometime, when it is just the three of us.”
Ranma and Natsuru nodded in agreement at Akira's reply.
Rock turned back to face Megatron, as he requested, “Megatron, what do your scanners show?”
While still in his alt form, Megatron stated, “I detect four lifeforms. Over the dune, fifty meters ahead of us, along the beach. There is one is am adult human male, likely John. To others are with him. Another is alien female with biology close to human, and a young infant male with them, that shares both adults bio-signatures. There is also a large shuttle with organic technology, a few dunes, about seventy meters away, in their general direction.”
Rock stated, “Sounds like John and Aeryn brought their son, Dargo, are to vacation. If the child is still an infant, than it means that it has only been a matter of months since the Peacekeeper Wars ended. That works for us.”
Akira and Natsuru turned towards Rock, as they heard him.
In his vehicle mode, Megatron sensors allow him to see the two women turning their attention to Rock. Megatron thought, 'These humans really do like to talk, when they think they are in privacy. Though, with my sensors I can see and hear through the thin walls they use to make up their homes.'
'Not, that I am going to inform them about that. Just in case they ever planned to plot against me. Which they have not done, yet. Though, they have talked about it, a few times. But, that is only natural, given my reputation. As long as they do not take such a plan seriously, I will let it slide.'
'From what I head, at their breakfast. The only, Rock, Akira, and Natsuru have seen the entire Farscape Series and the Farscape mini-series final, the Peacekeeper Wars.'
'They stated they confirmed this at breakfast, by asking the others about the series. Though, Fabiola comments she had seen a few of the episodes. She just never got around to watching the series. Which she said this morning, she plans to do so, as soon as possible.'
'And like her, when I learned of Rock's plan, I immediately was going to review that entire Farscape series.'
'Unfortunately, I found that the internet on the Earth we has come from has too slow a connection speed to immediately do so. But, I will do so when we returned.'
'Though, I did review some websites about the series, to have a general idea of whom we were dealing with. And after doing so, I told the others that I agreed with Rock that John, and his guilt, would make a great addition to our team.'
'Which I believe is true. As such, there is no harm in agreeing with Rock on this matter.'
Akira asked, “So, Rock, how are you planning to rope John into this? The guy is a genius, and he is completely paranoid. With good reason.”
Rock warmly smiled, as he stated, “I will be completely honest. And I make the Crichton family a nonthreatening offer that they will not refuse.”
Natsuru stated, “I have a feeling that this is going to be interesting.”
Rock let out a small chuckle. He replied, “You have that right.”
Annie inquired, “So, what can we expect from these people?”
Rock looked over at Annie, as he answered, in a sober tone of voice, “These people are jumpy even in the best of situations. And they have good reasons to be.”
“Aeryn, John's wife, is a trained alien military soldier that is an expert in firearms and hand to hand combat. She could give Roberta a workout. Also, she an expert spacefighter pilot. Likely not at your level. But, close.”
Annie questioned, “And how do you know that?”
Rock stated, “For Peacekeepers. The final train test for starfighter pilots is organized so that the simulator kills the pilot, if the pilot fail the test.”
Annie commented, “Ouch. That is harsh, even by imperial standards.” She thought, 'I know I have killed a number of my subordinates. But, I only did so, after they either failed an actual mission. Or, showed their incompetence.”
Rock responded, “I know. And John is also a very skilled point. Though, his skills lean towards more flying in atmospheric conditions, and close to land.”
“Along with this, John is a creative genius, good in a fight, and incredibly genre savvy. Which is what drew my interest in him. I am sure you all have heard the term, crazy enough to work. Well, that is John's motto in life. And he makes the concept work.”
“Both of Aeryn and John have literally been to hell and back. You name it. One or both of them have likely been through it. John has been mind screwed, mind fucked, and mind raped more times than likely anyone else in the multiverse. And Aeryn is a close second on that list.”
“Still, while Aeryn is still mostly sane. Or, she knows how to hide her insanity better than John. It is safe to say John is not completely sane. Add to that, they have a new baby boy to take care of. If one of them feels threatened, both will not hesitate to shoot first, and then run, with their child in tow. With no questions asked.”
“As such, we have to handle this delicately. Though, I am sure my offer would be gladly accepted by them. Any distractions might mess up a chance at such a deal. And we are only going to get one shot at this.”
Rock turned to Megatron, as he ordered, “Megatron stay here in your alt mode. I am all but sure John knows who you are. There will be a time to introduce you. But, it will be later. As far as he considered, when you first meet him, he will think you are a magical talking car. Not, a cybertronia. And if John makes any Knight Rider jokes. Let it slide. And I know you have seen that series. Annie told me that you talked about the series last time she did a basic check up on your body.”
Annie commented, “Sorry Megs.”
Megatron replied, “It is okay.”
Rock turned to Fabiola, “Fabiola, I need you get a rifle and cover us from the dune. If you have to act, aim for their weapons, not them. But, do not shot, unless they actually shot first. They will likely draw their weapons the moment they see us.”
Fabiola said, “I understand. And I am on it.” She then turned, walked down to Megatron. She then walks up to the trunk to get out her automatic rifle.
Rock turned to the three lovers, as he stated, “Ranma. Akira. Natsuru. Be on look out for the Hell Sabers. If they show up, you three and Megatron lead them away from us. I do not want them messing this up.”
Ranma reassured, “Do not worry. We will do our best to prevent your meeting from being interrupted.”
Rock turned Annie, as he requested, “Annie, you with me. Let me doing the talking. Their pulse pistols fire energy shots similar to a blaster. I want you to be ready to pull your lightsaber and deflect their energy shots. But, if that happens, I want you to deflect their shot away from them. Also, do not make in threatening motions unless the force tells you they are able to fire at us. And above all else, do not harm their baby son.”
“Even if this meeting falls through. I do not want to make enemies out of them.”
Annie turned to Rock, as she nodded once. She replied, “Understood.”
(_)
Five minutes later, fifty meters down the beach, John and Aeryn were sitting beside each other on fold out, reclined chairs, while enjoying the twin sunsets.
John wore swim trunks, an unbuttoned beach shirt, and sunglasses.
Aeryn wore a black one piece swimsuit.
Between them was the bag of baby supplies and a crib with their sleeping infant son, Dargo inside. Dargo was named after John and Aeryn's good friend, whom died in battle, several months ago.
It was then that John noticed to his left, that two individuals walking towards them. One was a fair skinned women, with short brown hair, wearing blue pants, a short sleeved blouse, and blue tennis shoes. The other was a black haired asian man wearing a black suit, and black dress shoes, while while he used a cane in his right hand, to aid him in walking.
The two individuals walked side by said, with the asian man standing to the fair skinned woman's left side.
John stated, “Honey. I think we may have trouble.”
Aeryn looked over at the two people approaching them. She stated, “Damn, John. You were right. Less than a week on our official vacation, and we have trouble. I guess I owe you lunch the next time we go to a restaurant.”
John replied, “It's a small matter. Well, let's show them we mean business.”
Both husband and wife sat up, as they pulled their pulse pistols from the baby bag, with their right hands, and pointed them at the two people.
Two two adults were about twenty feet from the family, as Aeryn ordered, “Do not move, or we will kill you.”
Both adults complied with her order, as they stopped in their tracks.
There was an uneasy silence for a full minute, before John was the first person among them to get impatient, as he asked, in english, “What do you want?”
The man in the black suit answered, “First, we mean you no harm. We came here to talk to you. I have a question. Lately, have you been attacked by any blue cyborg monsters, russian soldiers, or women in powerarmor?”
While the couple kept their weapons trained on the two individuals, Aeryn stated, “Now that you mention it, we have been attacked by a few blue cyborgs. In the last few months. But, it is nothing a pulse burster cannot handle.”
The man grimaced, as he calmly stated, “Then, you are being targeted by our enemies. We need to talk. I can understand that you are paranoid and suspicious of us. That is completely justified. But, if there is any way we could talk like rational adults, I would deeply appreciate it.”
John kept his weapon held up, as he stated, “You can start by introducing yourselves?”
Rock responded, “I am Rock. Salary man. Pirate. Multiversal revolutionary. The person by me is, Annie. My bodyguard. There are others with us, but none of us have any intention of harming you. After we have warned you, and said our peace. If you wish for us to leave. We will freely leave without incident.”
John responded, “I am John Crichton. Astronaut and crazy man extraordinaire. This is my wife, Aeryn, and my son, Dargo. You have must have practiced that line, haven't you.?”
Rock admitted, “Of course. How about yourself?”
John replied, “Of course.”
Both men laughed.
John lowered his pulse pistol.
Aeryn saw this and she lowered hers woman, as well.
Aeryn thought, 'I trust you judgment, John. I just hope you are right, for all our sakes. Still, I am glad you taught me english. So, I can speak to them, as well.'
John inquired, “Multiversal, huh? As in alternate realities? It has been a while, since I did the time warp twist on that.”
Rock said, “Yes. And we do have important matters to discuss.”
Aeryn did not take her eyes off of the two newcomer adults. She kept her right hand firmly on her pistol, as she pointed it towards the sea, while she used her left hand to grip the top handle of the crib of her baby was in. Just in case they had to make a run for it.
John, on the other hand, stood up, slipped on his casual men's slippers, and walked towards the two adults. Though, he kept his pistol in his hand, as he pointed it, downward at the sand.
When John was ten feet from Rock and Annie, he came to a stop, as he faced them. He requested, “Important matters. Huh. Please state them?”
Rock stated, “Before I begin. John, I need to know if you are a fan of the works of Robert A Heinlein?”
John answered, “I have read his works, in passing. Though, it has been years.”
Rock smiled, as he responded, “Good. Because what I about to tell you is going to be strange even for you. Though, it might be very hard for you to hear.”
John cracked a grin, as he replied, “This I got to hear.”
Rock explained, “John, Aeryn, we know a lot about you. And so do our enemies. And I am not talking about Scorpius, the Peacekeepers, nor the Scarrans. The enemies I am talking about are from another reality. And they can travel between realities with ease.”
“How we all know about you, is that from our realities, your lives are works of fiction. A science fiction TV series, to be exact. A very good one. I might add.”
“And do not feel bad about this. My other teammates and I have found we are from fiction realities, as well. It takes some getting use to, but once you realize that possibilities it offers. Over the negatives. The thought will make you happier.”
“Your series started when you, John, launched in the Farscape module from Earth. It ended with you coming out of a coma, after your son was born, and the battle was over. With telling your son, with your wife beside you, that this universe was his playground.”
Rock noted that John did not show any reaction to his comments. Rock thought, 'I hope he believed me.'
Aeryn had heard all this. She commented, in english, “What a load of dren.”
John turned to his wife, though, he remained silent. He thought, 'These guys are starting to convince me. But, convincing Aeryn is going to be a tough sell.'
Rock responded, “I can prove it.” He thought, 'I need to think of a positive example to help keep my plans rolling smoothly... Oh. That will do.' Rock continued, “Aeryn. Probably the greatest compliment you have ever heard. The one that changed your life for the better was spoken by you husband, soon after you both met. The comment being that, you could be more. And you have proved him right.”
It was a rare sight for John to see his wife's jaw dropped in surprise.
A moment later, Aeryn turned to her husband, as she found the ability to speak words, “John, I think we need to listen to this man.”
Rock thought, with pride, 'A complete one-eighty. I love it when my plans come together.'
John turned to Rock, as he stated, “I believe you. Though, I do not want to know any of the details of my series. Honestly, I fear if I learned about the my series, it would permanently severe the fragile grasp on what I have left of my sanity.”
“I like my sanity. I liked my sanity before it was shattered over and over again. And I truly value what I have left of my sanity. So, why are you telling me this?”
Rock said, “If it was up to me. I would just leave you three alone, to live your lives in peace. But, like myself and my friends, you are on a target list with enemies you cannot reach by yourselves. And if they get their hands on you, it will make your time Aurora Chair seem like a pleasant memory.”
“Still, I will respect your wishes. And I fully understand. When I watched my own series, and it nearly broke me.”
Annie commented, “I did the same. It nearly broke me, as well. Though, I believe I gained a lot in personal growth in watching those movies.”
Rock turned to Annie, as he frowned.
Annie turned to Rock, a she responded with a slight grin towards Rock.
Rock and Annie then turned back to look at the Crichton family.
John thought, 'Clearly. Annie speaking was not part of Rock's plan. But, with them both bringing up the subject. I have to ask.' He inquired, “And what series are you from?”
Rock stated, “I am from a anime and manga series called, Black Lagoon. The anime timeline, to be exact. And like you, I left after the series ended.”
“The Black Lagoon series is about modern day pirates, in Thailand. You have not heard of it because, likely it was not created in this reality, before you left Earth. But, I feel you would have enjoyed it. If you had seen my series. You would probably be cracking jokes about it, right now. And Annie. Well...” Rock turned to Annie, as he inquired, “Can I tell him?”
Annie shrugged, as she replied, “Go ahead. He will find out soon or later. This way we will know his reaction up front.”
Rock turned back to Crichton family. He said, “I know this is a whopper to believe. And Annie here is on our side. And she has not interest in bringing anyone here, harm.”
“But, Annie here used to be the, and I mean the, Darth Vader. Dark Lord of the Sith. Though, she was caught before the events of the original trilogy. About ten years after the end of the prequel move trilogy. Though, that prequel trilogy likely was released after you left your Earth.”
John took a hard look at Annie and then began to laugh, as he smiled.
Annie unhooked, and she then ignited her red lightsaber. She held the hilt of her lightsaber, with her right hand, with the energy blade being pointed at a downward angle, to her right, away from everyone. She smirked, as she said, “Wait till you find out who are car is.”
John stopped laughing. He dropped his grin, as he responded, “Oh frell. You are not joking.”
Annie just giggled, as she turned off her lightsaber and clipped it back to her belt.
Rock stated, “Annie is an example of what could be your future. Or worse. You see our enemies are literally interested in your bodies. You two, like the rest of us, have been classified as badasses. And, as I said, we are all on a target list.”
“Those that are caught, are usually put in vats, and they are left sedated in those vats. If the victims are male, they are slowly changed into women. Then both the new women and those born women are used for breeding stock, in a eugenics program to create more badasses.”
“This project is reason I am using a cane. I was only briefly exposed to those chemicals. I am still male, but the chemicals poisoned my body to the point I am slowly dying.”
Rock could see John and Aeryn were mentally digesting what he had just told them.
John said, “Given everything we have been through, I will take you at your word on what you have said.”
Rock mentioned, “And those blue cyborgs you destroyed are called combat boomers. You heard about them, before you left you reality.”
John raised an eyebrow, as he inquired, “From the Bubblegum Crisis OVA anime?”
Rock replied, “Yes.”
John commented, “Well, I guess I have heard of them. I knew they looked familiar.”
Rock complimented, “I am not surprised by your reaction. You always had good taste in fiction.”
John said, “Thank you.”
Rock stated, “You're welcome. Still, if they had caught either of you, that person would be in vat right now. And it seems that our enemies literally have an army of boomers. And they are not the most dangerous teams at our enemy's disposal.”
John replied, “Oh...” He then continued, in a more confident tone of voice, “I am glad Aeryn and I were able to handle them so easily.”
Rock pointed out, “Well, I know for a fact that our enemies has access to Star Destroyers, as well. They will eventually catch you, if you do not help us go on the offensive.”
Aeryn inquired, “Who are our enemies?”
Rock looked over at Aeryn, as he answered, “The name of the leader of our enemies is, Chang. I knew him before he went off the deep end. Before he started his reality traveling and pillaging conquests.”
“At the time, I thought he was somewhat sane compared to his other counterparts. I have since changed my mind when it concerns his sanity. But, make no mistake, in his own way, he is as dangerous, if not more so than Scorpius. It gets complicated for those under him. Those not used for breeding projects become his brainwashed servants. Including, the woman I love. A redhead named, Revy.”
John commented, “Let me guess. She has always been trouble?”
Rock grinned wickedly as he said, “You don't know the half of it. But, I love her, and even brainwashed, she still loves me.”
John asked, “So, why come to me?”
Rock explained, “Because, John. You are unique in all of the multiverse. You have the right combination of traits that we seek. Your genre savviness and knowledge is without peer. Your mind is both brilliant and creative. And you have experience with the impossible, that is without equal. Given all of this, if you wanted to, you could navigate the multiverse far better than any of us.”
“Now, here is my offer to you, in exchange for your help.”
John replied, “We are listening.”
Rock stated, “I know you have an infant son. So, I am only asking for your help, John. We both know that Aeryn is more dangerous than you. And she can take care of Dargo by herself. My offer is a trade. Your service to us, until our enemies are defeated, in exchange for access to our technologies to...”
As Rock stated what he had planned to give them, in returned for John's help, both spouses immediately started paying complete attention to Rock's words.
After Rock finished, John and Aeryn turned to look at each other.
Aeryn said, with concern on her tone of voice, “John. I feel uneasy about this. But, I will fully support your choose, either way.”
John turned to Rock, as he stated, “You have a deal, Rock. But first, we will need to find a Diagnosan, and retrieve some medical supplies.”
Rock stated, “While, we do have time constraints, in other ways. The technology we have will hastened your quest in getting those supplies, and medical services.”
Aeryn stated, “I will take Dargo to the shuttle, and contract pilot and Moya. To inform them what is going on. Also, I will have Pilot get in touch with Chiana.”
Rock requested, “If we are going to do this plan, I would like to leave a few of my people with you. We cannot all fit in the car. Their names are Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru.”
John questioned, “Ranma?”
Rock replied, “Yes. That Ranma.”
John chuckled. He turned to his wife, as he said, “Honey, I think you will be in for a treat.”
Rock requested, “Aeryn, please in from Pilot not to have the DRDs inject them translator microbes. Or us, for that matter. We all know english. And we know that you and Pilot do, as well. So, we can all still talk to each other, without the translator microbes. Also, when we returned with what we need for our plan. We will directly teleport into one of Moya's shuttle bays.”
Aeryn stated, “I will let Pilot know to inform the DRDs. And we will be expecting your return.”
Rock replied, “Thank you.”
Aeryn turned to her baby son, as she put away her pistol. She then started pulled together her family's belongings. To take both her son, and their belongings, back to their shuttle.
The other three adults noticed this. John asked, “Do you need help, honey?”
As Aeryn folded the chairs, she answered, “No. I am fine.” She turned to John, as she continued, “Just do what you got to do.” She turned back to getting ready to leave the planet.
Rock turned to John, as he requested, “This way. Please.”
Rock and Annie then turned, as the started walking back to their team.
Meanwhile, John turned off his pistol, and put it into the right pocket of his swim trucks. He then buttoned up his shirt, as he followed the two other adults further down the beach.
John soon followed them over a sand dune, where he saw the rest of Rock's team.
John could see the entire all looked ready for battle. And their car was a chrome convertible, with its top down. He saw a number of people. Including, a woman with long green hair, in a ponytail, standing, while she held her rifle, with her right hand, on the stock. As she pointed the barrel into the air.
As Rock, Annie, and John came to a stop, near each other, those present turned to look at them.
Rock looked over at his team, as he stated, “Let me introduce everyone. Guys, this is John Crichton. The newest member to our bad company.” Rock turned to John, as he continued, “John. You already have met, Annie.” Rock used his left hand to pointed at the green haired woman holding an automatic rifle, as he went onto say, “This is my second in command, Fabiola”
John turned to Fabiola, as he said, “Pleasure to meet you.”
Fabiola looked over at John, as she replied, “Likewise.”
Rock the pointed at Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, as he explained, “As you can guess. The red haired woman is Ranma. The blond haired woman in the cowgirl outfit and weapons is Akira. And the blue haired girl in the white and black seifuku is Natsuru. All three of them can change their genders back and forth.”
John stated, “Interesting. I am definitely going to have to see you three change back and forth.”
Akira and Natsuru looked at each other, They smiled wickedly at each other. They then looked back at John, as Akira said, “Do not worry, John. We would be more than happy to show you. We are big fans of yours.”
John recognized that look, as he commented, “Just to remind you. I am a married man. And my wife can kick your ass.”
Natsuru commented, “We know. Which is why we are looking, and not touching.”
Rock moved the discussion along, as he stated, “And our car... Well our car is...”
John heard the car say, in an impatient tone of voice, “Would you just introduce me already.”
John inquired, “Who is that? Kitt?”
Rock remarked, towards the car, “Told you. How about you transform, and show him.”
John then watched at the car transform into a large, tall robot.
John gulped, as he looked up at the robot he suddenly recognized. He said, in a surprised tone of voice, “Megatron? You guys are working with Megatron?”
Annie continued to smile, as she remarked, “Look on the bright side. At least he is on our side.”
John asked, himself, more than anyone else, “What have I gotten myself into?”
The others just laughed at John's comment.
As they calmed down, Rock said, “Okay. Let's go meet Aeryn. And while we walk. I will tell you my plan.”
Soon after, the group had been introduced to Aeryn, and everyone was informed of Rock's plan.
A few minutes later, Ranma, Akira. Natsuru joined Aeryn and young Dargo on Aeryn's space shuttle.
As John watched the shuttle take off for Moya, Rock was standing by him, to John's left side.
John said, “Rock, if you can pull off your part of this trade, you will have my eternal gratitude.”
Rock replied, “Don't worry. We will. And those three will not let anything happen to your friends and family, while we are gone.”
John responded, “I hope not.”
The two men turn to Megatron, whom had transformed back into car mode, with the res of Rock's team already inside.
Rock and John then got into the car.
Annie was in the backseat, on the passenger side. Fabiola was behind Annie. Rock was in the driver's seat. While John saw in the front passenger seat.
Less than a minute later, they teleported away to find the person and supplies they needed to prepare for their rescue mission.
(_)
Two hours later, in the dining area of Moya, Aeryn, her babe son Dargo, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru were sitting in the chairs, around the curved end of the crescent shaped table, with their backs to the wall. When facing the table, on the left end of the table, was Ranma. Then Natsuru. Then Akira. Then, there was Aeryn, on the right end of the table.
Aeryn was holding her son in a blanket, in her arms with one arm, while using a baby bottle, in the her free hand, to feed him.
Aeryn was dressed back in her usual clothing. Which was a black shirt, black pants, and black boots.
After they had first arrived onto Moya, there some introductions between Pilot of the three new women. Along with Aeryn informing Pilot to prevent the DRDs from injecting translator microbes into the other three adult women.
Also, Aeryn mentioned that Pilot should be expecting John and Rock's group to teleport to one of Moya's shuttle bays.”
Along with this, Aeryn and Pilot had both noted when the three other adults had arrived, that Natsuru and Akira were awestruck as they passed through Moya's hallways. It was a very similar look as to what they had seen several times on John's face, when he first arrived to their part of the galaxy.
Ranma on the other hand, was just taking everything in stride.
Now, that is was little Dargo's feeding time, Aeryn had take everyone to the dining area to eat, and keep a close eye on them.
The other three women had told Aeryn they were not really hungry, and they had already eaten earlier. But, they were more than happy to keep the mother and son company.
Pilot, was using a viewscreen facing the group, from the wall, near the table, to project his face to them. He said, in english, “I have contacted Chiana. She is in a nearby star system. And she will be here within the hour. Also, the DRDs will be on the look out for John, and the others.”
Aeryn, whom was holding her son, Dargo, replied, in english, “Thank you, Pilot.”
Meanwhile, Akira had found a package of food cubes. After they had all sat down, she had opened up the package. She then ate one of them.
After finishing the food cube, Akira turned Natsuru. She commented, “They really do taste like crackers.”
Natsuru said, “Cool. Let me try one.” Natsuru took one of the food cubes from the package, chewed it, and swallowed it.
Ranma looked over at her two girlfriends, while stating, “I don't get you guys. Cracker don't matter.”
Natsuru and Akira looked over at Ranma, then at each other as they started laughing.
Ranma whined, “I hate it went you guys get like this. Because I cannot enjoy the fun.”
As the other two women calmed down, Akira said, “Come on, Ranma. Cheer up. We are making progress with showing you all the fiction Natsuru and I like. It just takes time. And though it has been fun, traveling does not help in these matters. It eats up a lot of our time.”
Ranma quietly responded, “Okay.”
Aeryn watched the entire scene play out, for the three strangely dress women. She thought, 'Yes. Humans are crazy. But, I still need to know a few things about these three.'
Aeryn looked over at Akira, as she asked, “Akira, given the weapons you have, are you some type of soldier?”
The three women turned to Aeryn. Akira answered, “Nope. You could say were an interesting mix of people. I am a former college student, criminal, and pirate.”
Aeryn responded, “And you, Ranma? And Natsuru?”
Ranma replied, “Martial artist. One who studies the fighting arts. Actually, I am a world class martial artist. Also, I am former musical band member
Aeryn commented, “We may have to spare, sometime.”
Ranma said, “I will look forward to it.”
Aeryn questioned, “And you, Natsuru?”
Natsuru answered, “I am a magical girl and former cop. What you call a police officer, or law enforcement officer.”
Aeryn shifted how she was holding her infant son, as she raised an eyebrow to their comments. She questioned, “A law enforcement officer and a renegade. How did you two end up as friends?
Natsuru stated, “We knew each other before circumstances separated us. And events out our lives forced us into those roles. After we found each other, and got back together, we quit our jobs, and we have been happily together, ever since.”
Pilot, using the viewscreen, inquired, “So, you are all good friends?”
Natsuru grinned, as she turned to Pilot. She replied, “Actually, all three of us are lovers.”
Natsuru's answer caught both Pilot and Aeryn by surprise.
Aeryn politely said, “I admit that I can see the appeal of preferring women over men. Men just sometimes act without thinking.”
The other three adult women started giggling.
As they calmed down, Akira responded, “Actually, we can change our genders, back and forth at will, in the blind of an eye. Natsuru, please show them.”
Natsuru stood up, from her chair. She then used her bracelet to change back into a man, along with his clothing changing to the male clothing, he had on earlier that day.
Aeryn and Pilot watched as the beautiful, youthful, slender, blue haired woman changed into a more muscular, handsome blue haired man, whom now had much more toned muscles, and overall physical physique. Along with the change in clothing.
Aeryn slowly stated, with mild surprise in her tone of voice, “You are quite... healthy. I can see why Akira and Ranma find both your gender forms attractive.”
Akira and Ranma giggled, while Natsuru simply replied, in his male voice, “Thank you. Those two are as equally handsome as men, as they are beautiful as women.”
Akira and Ranma smiled at Natsuru, for his compliment.
A few seconds later, Natsuru returned to being a woman, wearing her white and black seifuku. She then sat back down in her chair.
Akira explained, “Each of us gained our gender changing ability in a different way. We each have a different way to trigger the change. Natsuru has a magical, blue bracelet on her right wrist, that allows her to change back and forth. Along with her clothing. Which I envy ability to do so.”
Natsuru looked over at Akira. She smiled, while lightly giggling at Akira's comment.
Akira looked over at Natsuru. She then looked at Aeryn, as she continued, “I change with a sneeze. But, in this girlish clothing. Trust me. You do not want to see me change into a guy. I have. It is not pretty.”
“Ranma changes based on being splashed with water of different temperatures. Hot water changes her into a man. Cold water change him into a woman. And if you are wondering, we were all originally born male. We just prefer to be woman, right now.”
Pilot honestly said, from the viewscreen, “Interesting.”
Akira turned to Pilot, as she said, “Not even half as interesting as we find you, Pilot. We three consider it a true honor, and privilege, to be on Moya and meet with you all.”
Pilot responded, “Thank you, Akira. It is so nice to have such polite guests. For once.”
Aeryn looked at the three women more closely, as she commented, “Your sex life must be very exciting.”
Ranma looked at Aeryn, as she playfully replied, with a lecherous smile on forming on her lips, “You have no idea.”
Aeryn returned Ranma's grin, as she responded, “But, I would like too.”
Aeryn's comment made the other three women deeply blush.
Akira thought, 'I forgot that in the bodyswap episode of Farscape, Out of Their Minds. Where almost everyone on the crew, swapped bodies, a few times. When John was in Aeryn's body, she was a perfect gentleman, or lady. Depending on how you look at it.'
'But, when Aeryn was in John's body, she admitted to John, at the end of the episode. After they had all returned to their bodies, that he was down John's pants. She is as kinky as we are. And that is saying something.'
All of a sudden, Pilot spoke up from the viewscreen, “A strange vehicle, with John, a Diagnosan doctor, and three other humans inside, have suddenly appeared in one of Moya's shuttle bays... John has just informed me, through the DRDs that he also has the medical supplies he needs to prepare the medical bay for what he is planning to do.”
Natsuru, Ranma, and Akira got up form their seats.
Ranma stated, “Thank you, Pilot. Tell them that we will meet them down there.”
Akira requested, “Pilot, given Moya has multiple shuttle bays, could you please have a DRD show up the way to our friend?”
Pilot replied, “Most certainly.”
A few seconds later, a DRD rolled up beside the three women and beeped.
Aeryn then watched as three other women followed the DRD out of the room.
(_)
Farscape reality, the planet Qujaga, several months ago.
A full scale war, between both the Peacekeeper and Scarran armadas were waging, both in orbit, and planetside, of the mostly water planet, Qujaga. With the crew of Moya caught in the middle of the fighting.
On an island, on Qujaga, during, the crew of Moya's escape, planetside, Ka Dargo had been mortally wounded in his stomach. He was now buying the others time, by delaying the Scarran patrols, so his friends would be able to escape back to Moya.
Outside, on one side of a clearing, Ka Dargo sat down, while leaning against the broken pillar, as he held up a pulse rifle in each hand. He did this to give cover to his friends, and buy them time to escape offworld.
While he did so, he was couching up blood, as he bled out from the wound in his gut.
He was waiting for the Scarran patrol that would surely come any moment.
Dargo thought, 'Either way. I do not have long now either way. Though, I wish the Scarrans would just show up already. I do not want to die of my wounds. I prefer to go out in a blaze of glory. Saving my friends. Something I am sure Lo'Laan and Nilaam would be proud of.
'Considering am likely about to see them on the other side. I would like to reunite with them on a good note.'
A second later, the Scarran patrols. Which were composed mostly Charrid ground troops, with a few Scarran officers. Showed up, across the clearing from Dargo.
Dargo fired both pulse rifles at them, as he yelled, “I'm your daddy!”
Dargo continued firing, while waiting for them to get a luck shot at him.
Suddenly, Dargo watched as a large, chrome robot rushed towards the Scarrans and Charrids, as the robot literally tore through them.
The Scarrans and Charrids' energy weapons had little effect on the large robot.
Dargo immediately stopped firing, as he watched the spectacle play out in front of him.
Behind the chrome robot, Dargo saw two human women come into the clearing. Dargo could tell they were human, and not Sebacean, by their scent, from his powerful Luxan sense of smell.
The green haired girl was firing a strange rifle at the Scarrans.
The brown haired girl besides her was using a red energy blade to deflect any shots fired at the two of them.
Within less than thirty seconds, the battle was over.
It was then, that the brown haired woman yelled, in english, “Clear!”
A second later, the chrome robot turned to Dargo, as he joked, “I'm your daddy? Huh? Well then, I am your grandfather! BWAHAHAHAHA!”
It hurt Dargo to laugh, but Dargo didn't care, as he chuckled, as thank you, 'Thank you universe. At least, I am going to die laughing.'
Then, he saw John come out from behind the nearby a destroyed wall. John was in his usual black shirt, black pants, black boots, and a red sleeveless vest over his shirt. Dargo also saw that John had pulled his pulse pistol from its right side holster, with him holding his pulse pistol in his right hand.
Along with John, Dargo saw another human, in a black suit, whom was walking with a cane in his left hand. There as also a Diagnosan by them.
Dargo noticed John and the Diagnosan were rushing towards him.
Dargo immediately stopped laughing, as he smiled. He dropped his pulse rifles onto the ground, as he yelled, “John! I thought you went with the others?!”
As John reached his best friend, Dargo could see he was holding an IV bag. John quickly found a vein on Dargo's right arm, and he inserted a needle attached tho the tube. The other end of the tube was connected to a back of Luxan blood that was Dargo's blood type.
John held the bag, as he looked at his friend's face. He stated, “I did buddy. But, I'm back. I'm back from the future. And, I came back for you. I got good news. You're going live. Chiana is even waiting for you, on Moya.”
Dargo sadly said, “As I told you, when you left. The wounds are too deep. I am already dead.”
John retorted, “Big D, we have a Diagnosan doctor with us. We both know these guys are miracle workers. And we got a full medical bay prepped and ready, when we get back to Moya. All you got to do is hang in there for just a few more minutes.”
By then, the Diagnosan reached Dargo and began using his medical tools on Dargo's stomach, to stop the bleeding. As the alien doctor did this, he was also figuring out what needed to be done to save Dargo, when they returned to Moya, and surgery could began on him.
Nearby, Fabiola held her automatic rifle in her right hand, as she pointed with her left hand, in a direction to the right side of the clearing. She yelled, “We have more incoming!”
Rock extended his right arm in the direction Fabiola was pointed. He sonic shotgun slid out from under his sleeve, from his spring-loaded gamblers' rig. Rock look in that direction, to make sure what he was firing at. He then fired his weapon as the incoming Scarrans and Charrids.
A second later, the sonic gun slid back in place under this right sleeve. He turned back to his team, as he quipped, “Not any more.”
Just as the Diagnosan had finished prepping Dargo for transport, John said, “We need to hurry.”
Megatron transformed into his car mode, and rolled over to John, Dargo, and the Diagnosan.
The other three adults soon followed.
Lee than a minute later, Rock was behind the wheel. The Diagnosan was seated in the middle front cushion.
John, Fabiola, and Annie had just gently put Dargo in the front seat, while they were careful with his blood bag, as they kept the IV line into his arm untouched.
The three adults then got into the back seat.
John was behind Dargo, Fabiola was in the center seat, and Annie was behind Rock.
Rock did not bother to say anything. He just quickly checked to make sure everyone was inside. He then inserted his reality key into Megatron, they jumped realities.
As second later, the were in one of Moya's shuttle bays. A few days after Rock made his offer to the Crichton family, to save Dargo, in exchange for John's help.
Beside the passenger door was a gurney waiting for them.
John, Fabiola, and Annie quickly opened the back doors, and got out. They then, opened the front passenger door, and gently helped Dargo onto the gurney, on his back. With the back of blood attached to him, on top of his chest.
Next, they rushed Dargo out of the shuttle bay, down a hallway, to the medical bay, with the Diagnosan was right behind them.
As they passed through the hallways, right before they reach the medical bay, Dargo saw Chiana there. Dargo could tell that Chiana was slightly smiling, as she was on the verge of tears.
Dargo also saw Aeryn, whom was stoic as ever.
And Dargo noticed three other adult human women, nearby, whom he did not know.
John then stopped in the hallway, as Annie and Fabiola pushed Dargo's gurney into the medical bay. He then watched the Diagnosan follow behind, into the medical bay.
A few seconds later, Fabiola and Annie exit the room, and the door closed behind them.
John looked at the closed door, as he thought, ' We have done everything we can. I just hope it is enough. And since we never found his body, this won't cause a paradox. And for once time travel works for us.' He looked over at his wife, whom had a sad look on her face, as he mentally continued, 'Now, I just have to pay the piper, and fulfill my end of our bargain.'
(_)
The next few day were interesting on Moya, as Rock's crew waited for Dargo to recover enough that John would decide to finally leave with them.
To keep Rock's enemies from finding them, Moya did a few starbursts
None of them complained about the situation. It gave an opportunity to rest, and not have to worry about being captured.
Of all of the group, Rock, Akira, and Natsuru got the most out of being there. All three were fans of the Farscape series. But, they were polite enough not to make it an issue, nor try to asking uncomfortable questions to the crew of Moya.
(_)
In the medical bay, Dargo was laying in his bed. He was still hooked up to an IV drip.
As Dargo laid in bed, he was very happy. According to the Diagnosan doctor, whom was going checking on him every few hours, he was going to live.
Meanwhile, Chiana had not left his side, as she sat in a chair by his bed, to his right side.
While staring at the ceiling, Dargo though, 'The Diagnosan says my injures are healing well. And I should be able to return to my own quarters, tonight. John said they never got around to throwing out my stuff. So, that is good.'
Dargo then turned to look at Chiana, he continued his thoughts, 'I can even have some fun with Chiana. As long as I don't exert myself too much. Ah, Chiana. There is something different about her. I guess my reported death really hit her hard. I have already forgiven both her and my son, Jothee, for their indiscretion, years ago.'
Chiana noticed Dargo was looking at her. She asked, in slightly emotional, anxious manner, “How are you doing? Can I get you anything?”
Dargo replied, “I am fine. I am just thinking about what I am going to do now.” He thought, 'Well, I have been putting this off for far to long enough. It is time to talk to her about about our relationship.'
Dargo quietly said, “Chiana. We need to talk about something. As I laid dying, I told you that I loved you, and I meant it. Second chances are very rare. Let us not waste this one.”
Chiana shed a couple of tears, as she replied, “Oh, Dargo. I love you, too. And I don't want to waste this opportunity with you. When we were there. You promised we would meet again. I thought it would be in the next life. I am so happy it wasn't.”
Chiana then sat up from her chair, lead over and lightly kiss him on his lips.
After Chiana broke the kiss, and sat down in her chair, Dargo smiled. He responded, “Yea. I found my way back to this side, with some help.”
Chiana said, in a serious tone of voice, “Dargo. I want to make this relationship work. I want you know to know that in the last several months I have been doing a lot of growing up. A lot of maturing. I will never cheat on you, again.”
Dargo smiled at her, as he stated, “I believe you. I know what it is like to enter into a relationship when I was too young for it. My previous relationship with you may have been the universe's way of teaching me that lesson from the other end. Now, I think we are both ready for a real relationship that is not just based purely on really good sex.”
Chiana wiped away her own tears from her eyes, as she said, “I hope so.”
Dargo inquired, “I have only one concern. And it is not about us. These people that helped John rescue me. Have you met them?”
Chiana answered, “Yes. A very strange group of people. Even for us. They refuse translator microbes. So, making them understanding me is a bit of a chore. Fortunately, Aeryn, John, or Pilot, were available to help translate. Though, the man named Rock, and the two women, Akira and Natsuru, were particularly interested in me. But, it was not my body they were mostly interested in. They wanted to get to know me, as a person. And some of their claims are quiet insane. They claim to be from fictional universe, and that our universe is a work of fiction by humans.”
Dargo pointed out, “We already knew. From visiting Earth, that John's species is insane. But, I will give them credit that they are crazy and imaginative enough to pull it off. We will look into it. After I fully recover. Still, how would you judge their personal characters? Are they trustworthy?”
Chiana slowly said, “I believe so. Why are you asking?”
Dargo responded, “Because my instincts tell me that John is going to have a pay a huge price for saving my life. I just hope it is not as high a price as Zhaan paid for bringing back Aeryn.”
Chiana softly stated, “Let us hope not.”
A few seconds later, John and Aeryn walked in. Aeryn was carrying her bundled infant son in her arms.
Chiana turned towards them, as Dargo leaned up to see them.
John stated, with a smile on his lips, “It is so great that reports of your demise were greatly exaggerate.”
Dargo lightly chuckled. He then stated, “Careful with the jokes. I am still healing. So, what bring you three down here?”
Aeryn happily said, “We figured you might finally feel up enough to meet our son.”
Dargo replied, “Any time, Aeryn. So, what is his name?”
John continued grinning, as he answered for Aeryn, “That is the thing, Dargo. We thought you were dead. So, we named our son after you. Meet Dargo Crichton.”
Aeryn leaned over near Dargo, so he could see her infant son in her arms.
Dargo smiled at John and Aeryn, as he stated, “I am honored that you would name your son after me.”
Chiana commented, “Still. That does leave a slight problem. We cannot call two people on the ship, Dargo. What nickname have you thought up?”
John stated, “How about Little D? We already call Dargo sometimes, Big D.”
Aeryn agreed, “That will work.”
Dargo and Chiana just smiled, to show their support for the name.
Dargo asked, “So, what had been happening since I have been away.”
Aeryn answered, “Fortunately, nothing much. Rygel returned to his homeworld, and took back his throne. Chiana, here, left to find her own way. And Noranti wondered off somewhere, onto a planet we stopped by, a few months back.”
“By the way, Jothee has been contacted about you being alive. He is very happy to hear you are back among the living. He says he will return your Qualta Blade. He will be here in a week. And he plans to throw a massive party for you.”
Dargo said, “Let him have the Quatla Blade. My son has proven himself a warrior. He has earned that weapon. Still, Luxan parties can be very exciting. I might not survive the coming party.”
Dargo's joke caused everyone in the room have a good chuckle.
As they calmed down, Dargo looked over at the Chiana. He continued, “And I, on the other hand, am planning to retire from the life of adventures and excitement.”
Chiana just grinned at him.
Aeryn stated, “We feel that same way. And those that are left on Moya are John, my son, Pilot, and I. Except for a few blue robots, which were easily taken care of, it has been quiet for us. And we hope that the situation remains so.”
Dargo inquired, “What about the Peacekeepers? And the Scarrans?”
John answered, “Right now they are licking their wounds, and maintaining an uneasy truce. We will have to tell you sometime, about how I put a shotgun to the universe to get those two groups to the negotiation table.”
Dargo replied, “I look forward to it. What about Scorpius?”
John said, “We have heard nothing from him. Nor about him. In several months. And I am not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.”
Dargo then asked the question he dreaded to learn about, “I agree. So, John, what was the price for them rescuing me?”
John answered,”The deal I made for saving your life, was that I would help them. I got to go with them. But, from what they tell me, you all will not even know I am gone. I should return in less than a day.”
Chiana said, “I will say a pray for you.”
Dargo stated, “Good luck, John.”
Aeryn pointed out, “Should. Not will.”
John look over as his wife, as he realized that he was going to have to talk to Aeryn about this, in private, one more time.
The friends then continued talking, for the next few hours. Before they finally retired from the room, to allow Dargo some rest.
(_)
That evening in John and Aeryn's private quarters, Little D was taking a nap in his crib, as his parents talked.
John and Aeryn stood facing each other, as John said, “Aeryn. They are going to keep coming after us. We cannot just run. We both know running doesn't work. At least I will be with people that know about the hell is going on.”
Aeryn firmly stated, “But, what if you don't come back? I should be with you.”
John admitted, “Aeryn, I would love for you come along. But, someone has to take care of Little D. You are the only person in existence that I am sure our son will be safe with, while I am gone.”
Aeryn asked, “John, what if worse comes to worse, and you don't come back?”
John said, in a sober tone of voice, “Protect our son. And when he is old enough to protect himself, come looking for me. And, if need be, avenge me.”
Aeryn just smiled as her husband, as she understood that he was right.
John walked up and kissed his wife, on her lips, for a full thirty seconds.
After he broke the kiss, John walked over to a chest of drawers, that held their clothing in it. From the top of the chest, he picked up his gunbelt, with this pulse pistol in it.
John put on the gunbelt around his waist, as he turned, opened the door to the quarters, and walked out into the hallway.
As John walked through the hallways, he said, “Pilot?”
Pilot answered, from a nearby intercom, “Yes, John?”
John requested, “Watch after the others. And if any ships approach Moya, starburst immediately. Don't worry. I will find you guys. I have done it before.”
Pilot replied, “Yes, John. And I wish you a safe trip.”
John replied, “You too, Pilot.”
(_)
A few minutes later, John entered the shuttle hanger that Megatron was in.
Megatron, for the most part, had stayed in his alt car mode, with the top down, as he recharged his energy reserves.
Now, that John was ready to leave, the rest of Rock's group were already ready to go. With the other members of Rock's group already seated in Megatron's car mode.
As John looked at how the passengers were seated, he mentally reality, 'This is going to be a tight fit. But fortunately, most of the girls are small enough to make it work.'
Rock was in the driver's seat. Annie was sitting in the middle front seat.
Fabiola was sitting behind Rock. Akira was between Fabiola and Natsuru. With, Ranma on the other side of Natsuru, behind the passenger seat.
John walked up to the passenger door, opened it, and he got in.
John thought, 'With this crew, it might be best not to buckle up. I might have to jump out at a moment notice.'
Annie turned to John, as she asked, “Are you ready?”
John looked over at Annie, as he said, “As ready as I will ever be.”
Akira said, from behind John, “John, we are about to jump. Just relax. Like the others, we will be there in the blink of an eye. In a second, we will be in at our mansion hideout, in San Francisco, on an alternate Earth.”
Akira turned to Rock, as she stated, “Hit Rock.”
Rock turned the key, and they instantly returned back to the Alternate Earth reality they had come from.
The next thing John knew, it was the middle of the day.
John looked up and saw that it was a pearl blue Earth sky. And he then noticed that the temperature was warm, but not hot.
John looked around. He saw that they were out front, in the drive way of the San Francisco mansion, that Akira had just told him about, a few days ago.
John said, under his breath, “Scotty, beam me up. Indeed.”
The others overheard the joke and laughed, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Rock commented, “For those here. We have only been gone a few hours.”
Akira said, “Good.” She turned to John, as she continued, “Now that we are home, John. Let us tell you more about who were are facing.”
John replied, “I am all ears.”
The crew then exited Megatron, as they soon entered the home, as gave John a tour of the mansion they were currently living in.
(_)
Black Lagoon reality. Chang's tower.
It was just after lunch, inside Chang's huge penthouse office. Behind the desk, Chang was enjoying the last bites of lunch, while the bodyguards sat on the couch by the pool table, that faced the front of the room.
As Chang ate, on the large multi-screen monitors, act as one screen, above the large entrance double-doors to the office, was playing the climatic final act of the action-comedy movie, Last Action Hero.
The wall speakers provided plenty of sound, as multi-screen played one of Chang's all time favorite scenes in fiction. Chang and the bodyguards watched the scene play out.
The villain of the movie, Benedict, stated, with such euthanasia, “We'll have a nightmare with Freddy Krueger. Have a surprise party for Adolf Hitler. Hannibal Lecter can do the catering. And then, we'll have christening for Rosemary's Baby. All I have to do is snap my fingers and they'll be here. They're lining up to get here, and do you know why Jack? Should I tell you why? Hmm? Because here, in this world, the bad guys can win!”
At the desk, Chang laughed in enjoyment, while stating, “This is a truly underrated movie. It is practically a guide for how a villain should act when traveling across the multiverse... Benedict, you had such potential. Only for that potential to be cut short by the pitfalls of Hollywood production.”
“I would bring you back Benedict. But, even with the brainwashing, we both know you would likely betray, and try to replace, me, at the first opportunity. Unlike Sith Lords, I like my minions to be loyal to me. Though, I will realize that potential in your place.”
Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.
Chang took a sip of wine from the wine glass, while checking the outside video feed from the desk computer monitor.
It was Lotton, and he looked worried.
Chang sarcastically stated, “Wonderful timing, Lotton.”
Chang stopped the movie. The bodyguards then lined up by the desk.
A few seconds later, Lotton was let into the office, as the large entrance doors were opened for him.
As Lotton walked towards Chang, at his desk, he saw through the window in front of him, the top of the storm clouds that were slightly raining on those below them.
To Lotton's left side, he saw the three bodyguard women that Chang had at attention, beside the front of Chang's desk.
With the fair skinned woman being closest to the door. The asian was woman in the middle. And the dark skinned woman was nearest to Chang's desk.
As Lotton approached Chang' desk, Chang could see that Lotton was anxious, which was rare for the young, white haired man.
Moments after Lotton came to a stop, in front of Chang's desk, while sitting behind his desk, Chang asked, “What is it?”
Lotton explained, “We have a problem. Big trouble. If the reports are correct on tracking Rock and his bad company. They may have added a new team member. And this guy is a handful, even by himself.”
Chang requested, “Please explain.”
Lotton stated, “When I found out where Rock and the others went, I ordered the girls not to follow them, because it would likely make the situation worse. Even though we have yet to narrow down exactly where in the alternate San Francisco that Rock and the other are hiding out, we did track their jump signatures to two other places and times.”
“These two places have given me pause. They are in the Farscape reality. You have heard of this series?”
For a brief moment, the asian bodyguard, eyes shifted over to Lotton. She then quickly turned her eyes back to staring right in front of her.
Chang requested, “Yes. But, please refresh my memory?”
Lotton answered, “There is only one person that Rock would want from that reality, that he would trust for help, and could give him help. That man is, John Crichton. John Crichton is a rare type of person in the multiverse. Basically, he is like us, only better. He has a wealth of knowledge of fiction that makes him genre savvy like us.”
“He is also a genius in two ways. He can out think his enemies, many of whom could give us a challenge. And he is a genius at being creatively destructive. Also, his fighting skills and experiences make him very hard to break. Though, the man is slightly insane from everything done to him.”
“The only thing that separates us from him was our knowledge that we are works of fiction in other realities. That works of fiction we know of exist for real in other realities. Rock has likely already informed John of these facts.”
Chang agreed, “You are right. He does sound like trouble. Are he, along his friends, and family, on the target list?”
Lotton replied, “Only him, and his near-human alien wife, Aeryn. We only go after humans, near humans. Not complete aliens, whom we do not think they are compatible with human breeding. And we do not go after children. Such, as John's infant son. We still enforce our strict no children policy. When they turn eighteen years old, they are fair game.”
“And though, John and Aeryn are on the target list. They are only there for brainwashing, and vat processing, to be employed. Not for breeding stock. John's skills speak for themselves. And Aeryn is around as good a fighter as the Bloodhound. She is a nice alternate to have, for the Hell Sabers team. Should something happen to one of the team members.”
“As such, they are formidable. We have already sent combat boomers after them. And Aeryn, by herself, destroyed these boomers with ease. Due to her expert handling of powerful weaponry, and military training.”
Chang pointed out, “Okay. That was the first place. Where and when was the second place?”
Lotton responded, “Of the two places and times in the Farscape reality. The first signature was after the series. The second signature was located during and at the location of the climax of the series final, Peacekeeper Wars. On the planet Qujaga. My guess is Rock made John an offer. He would rescue Dargo, who was left to die in the finale, on Qujaga, in exchange for his help. That is how I would do it.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he commented, “Rock always did know how to push people's buttons to get what he wanted. So, what likely set him off to get John's help.”
Lotton replied, “I honestly think Rock is looking for his own replacement. He knows he is dying, and he does not want to leave his team in a lurch. When it comes to guile and planning. John could easily fill Rock's role. And Rock knows this. That is why he picked John.”
Chang commented, “That makes sense. Still, we need Rock alive.”
Lotton said, “While Rock refuses to look for our aid. I feel that as he gets closer to death, his friends may do otherwise.”
Chang nodded once in agreement. He then responded “That makes sense. So how do you plan to handle John? And capture those with John?”
Lotton stated, “Very carefully. Even if we capture him. Given the mental traumas that have happened to him, normal brainwashing will not work on him. As I said, he is slightly insane. When it comes to mind screws, John is the manwhore of the Uncharted Territories.”
“At one point, John had to spend a few years sharing his mind with a neural clone of a main supervillain of that series. The fact his still has cognitive reasoning, and he able to function in day to day life, is nothing short of a miracle.”
“And, if we turn him to our side, the pay off will be huge. Along with his knowledge and abilities, he is the key to capturing Aeryn. They are more than worth their weight in gold. Though, we will make sure their infant child is not harmed. And we will allow them to take care of him, at the Tower.”
“But, even after capturing John, capturing Aeryn will be a challenge. The living, organic ship they live, named Moya, has an interesting spacial folding ability called, starburst, that will instantly transport the ship to another part of their reality. This makes both tracking and capturing Moya difficult. Using Star Destroyers to capture Moya would prove next to impossible. And it would bring the wrong kind of attention, from the local space nations there.”
Chang inquired, “Such as who?”
Lotton responded, “While there are a number of space fairing species in the Farscape reality. The two heavy hitters are the Peacekeepers and the Scarrans. Either of these two groups could give the Star Wars Imperial Navy, or the Federation's Star Fleet, a workout. We do not want them to know about us. Still, there is someone that can handle John, and likely bring him to us alive, with John being mostly unharmed. This person is just as dangerous as John is.”
Chang said, “If this person is just as dangerous as John. Why have we not captured this person, yet?”
Lotton answered, in a serious tone of voice, “Because I specifically requested that this person not be on our target list for a number of reasons. There are some people in the multiverse that you do not want to cross. This person is one of them. Though, I will have this person contacted immediately. I think I know what we can offer the person for their help. When I do, we will have to wait a month to confront John. But, that will be a small matter.”
Chang replied, “Good. It gives you plenty of time to prepare your plans and personnel.”
Lotton said, “My thoughts, exactly.”
Chang responded, “Lotton, I will leave the matter in your hands. I am sure you can handle it.”
Lotton replied, “Thank you, sir.” He then turned and left the office.
As the doors closed behind Lotton, and automatically locked, Chang turned to the three women near him, as he said, “Now ladies. Let us have some fun.”
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
After the last few dark chapters, I hope you enjoyed the much brighter chapter.
I hope enjoyed me bringing Dargo back. I always thought his death scene was left open with a time travel loophole.
That being said, I am not using the Farscape, post-Peacekeeper Wars comics in this story.
It is not that I do not like the comic series. I actually enjoyed them. For example, the comic series took Scorpios' magnificent bastard skills to the next level.
Still, I plan to top what the comics did. And you will likely figure out what I plan to do by the end of the Book.
My main problem with the Farscape comics is that the comics tied up a lot of loose ends, and closed a lot of the plotlines.
And the comic timeline killed off a lot of characters that I liked. Such as Jothee.
So, this story is using the timeline of just several months after the Peacekeeper Wars event.
And if you think you know what I have planned, from the hints in Book One of this series. You don't.
I do not believe in, doomed by canon. Even if it is the canon I make within my own story. You will understand what I mean. Eventually.
(_)
On the movie, Last Action Hero. That is a truly underrated movie.
If you have not seen it, and you like a cheesing action movie, that does not take itself seriously. You might like it. The movie lays the ground work for how a villain should approach the multiverse.
That quote by Benedict is one of my all time favorite villain quotes. Because it is both genre savvy, and so deliciously evil.
And Chang enjoying that movie, and that specific scene, drives home the point of how dangerous and genre savvy a villain Chang really is
(_)
About Lotton, at the end of the chapter. I wanted to show that Lotton was savvy and dangerous in his own right. He already realized where and went Rock's team went. He figured out Rock's motives, and who Rock was having join his team. Lotton also realized how Rock convince John to join them. And he is already developing a contingency plan.
Along with that, I just wanted to make it clear, that the villains in the tower, have a no children rule, with the vat process. They are evil, but not that evil. And neither am I that evil.
And, given the nature of what is being done in the Tower, it makes since the villains would not be interested in kidnapping aliens at there are not biologically compatible with humans. Though, near-humans, like Sebaceans, and a number of species in the Star Wars realities, are another matter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Seven: “The Company You Keep, With The Time You Have.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
An Alternate Earth, San Francisco, in a grocery store, in a shopping district, in middle of the morning, on a warm, partly cloudy day.
It had been a few days since John had come with Rock's group to this alternate Earth, and in all honesty, John was enjoying being back among his own species. On an Earth, in an America and within culture similar to his own.
At the moment, Akira and John were doing grocery shopping for their group.
The others had decided to stay home. Annie wanted to practice her with her lightsaber and force abilities. Meanwhile, Rock, Ranma, Fabiola, and Natsuru were enjoying a poker game together. Though, they were only playing with chips they had. No money.
So, Megatron, in car alt mode, to Akira and John to a nearby grocery store. Megatron had down the hood of his vehicle mode.
As they left for the grocery store, Akira had been in the driver's seat and John was in the passenger seat. While, Megatron was the driving. It was he whom chose their seating assignments. Because, after reviewing the entire Farscape series, including the Peacekeeper Wars mini-series. He felt that Akira was the saner of the two of human adults.
The grocery store they drove to was a few miles from where their mansion hideout was.
After Megatron, in car alt mode, parked himself in the grocery store parking lot. With the driver's side door facing the store entrance, and his front end facing one of parking lanes, so no one would park in front of him. Akira and John got out Megatron's vehicle mode, and they entered the store.
John was dressed in his usual black clothing and boots, with a red, sleeveless, jacketed vest. The only difference was he was given a shoulder holster to hide his pulse pistol, Winona, from sight, under his vest. The holster was located under his left armpit. Allowing him to reach for it with his right hand.
Meanwhile, Akira was a female. She was wearing light brown pants, while tennis shoes, a white pull over blouse, and a yellow jacket that went with her blond hair. She wore two shoulder holsters under her jacket, that hide her two revolvers. She regretted she could not figure out how to hide her long knives in the clothing she had on, as well.
But, Akira figured that as long as she had her revolvers, and some speed loaders, since she did not have her gunbelt, with the bullets in the loops of it, that she would be fine.
Akira had a debit card that Megatron has made for her, to pay for the groceries. Though, Megatron had also made a debit card and bank account for John, as well. With John's card being in his front, right pants pocket.
John got a shopping cart, and pushed it to where Akira was standing.
John came to a stop to stand beside Akira, to her left side.
Meanwhile, Akira stood, as she looked at the grocery list, in her right hand, that their group made made before they left.
Given that it was the middle of the morning, there were not very many people around them. Nor, in the store, for that matter. So, they were not worry too much about someone overhearing them.
John looked over at Akira, as he asked, “So, what is on there?”
Akira continued to look the list, as she stated, “Besides the usual stable foods. like milk, orange juice, bread, etc. We got a few things each of the others want.”
John said, “Okay. Also, don't forget that we need to stop by a nearby auto parts store. Megatron mentions that he wants some car wax for himself.”
Akira looked over at John, as she replied, “Honestly. Until I personally got to know him, I never realized how vain Megatron could be about his looks.”
John shrugged, as he commented, “It does make sense. Even version of him I know of, has a nice polished shine on his metal exterior.”
Akira agreed, “You got that right. By the way, would you like to go clothes shopping, after we return home with the groceries?”
John stated, “Maybe. I know we are going to doing a lot of quick traveling. That is why I decided to travel light, with only Winona, and the clothes on my back.”
Akira thought, 'As yes. His pulse pistol. I will have to ask him why he gave his pulse pistol that name, later.' She commented, “That is completely understandable. I have done that before, myself.”
John said, “I have found, when on the run, that luggage can be a liability.”
Akira stated, “Exactly. Still, we will get you some clothes in a little while.”
John replied, “Okay. Besides. These are starting to smell.”
Akira playfully teased, “Why do you think I made the suggestion.”
John chuckled a little, as Akira's playful comment.
While John calmed down, Akira stated, “Well, let's get started. I would like some decent rum, if they have any. Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer got me hooked on the stuff. Ranma would like some asian style rice cakes. Annie wants a box of fudge sundae ice-cream. That girl loves sweets. It is a good thing her enhances metabolism burns it off as quickly as she eat it, or she would be in trouble.”
“Natsuru wants some eggs and ingredients to make some omelets. Rock wants wants a specific type of brand of corn flakes cereal. Fabiola wants a couple of bars of chocolate. Which is understandable, considering she also said that she and Annie needed some tampons... Oh sorry, John.”
John replied, “It's okay. Remember, I'm married. And trust me, Aeryn is the type of woman you don't want to get on the wrong side, even when it is not that time of the month for her.”
Akira inquired, “I was wondering. What passes for feminine hygiene products in the Uncharted Territories? Natsuru, Ranma, and I would like to visit that region of space for a while. So, we would really need to know.”
John carefully said, “Not that I know much about it, but from what I understand, from the girls I have lived with on Moya. It is pretty much the same products as here. I guess it is like the invention of the wheel. The design works so well that it is not changed much over the years, or by the different civilizations that invent it. Speaking of which, how does that time of the month work for you three?”
Akira answered, “Well, fortunately for Natsuru and I, when we switch genders, it resets our cycles to where it would just be after our periods ended. We found that Ranma is not so lucky. Turning into a guy stops the monthly cycle for Ranma, but the moment Ranma turns back into a girl, her cycle just continues forward. Usually, when it is her time of the month, she just uses her golden bracers to lock herself as girl, and she rides it out. To be fair, when it is that time of the month for her, she tries to be nice. Much like I have seen Fabiola and Annie do when they have had to deal with that. I have been through that before, so I can say that it is not easy.”
John commented, “It is pleasant being around women that try to be nice in spite of dealing with such problems.”
Akira agreed, “Very true. So, what do you want John?
John answered, “Chili-dogs, good sweet iced tea, a variety of sodas, chocolates, and other candies. When I was stuck in the uncharted territories, at some points, I would have killed for those things.”
Akira pointed out, “Withdraw can be hell. But, look on the bright side. I talked to Rock a couple of days about, about what he plans to do, if we win. And we all survive this. He told me that when this is over, he wants to figure a way to leave all of us our own reality jumping devices. So, in the future, you can use your device to go Earth for those things and return to Moya as you please.”
John responded, “I look forward to it. Speaking of which. You said my reality was a work of fiction to you? I wonder, do you remember when I returned to Earth?”
Akira replied, “Yea. I know what you are talking about. When Chiana and Rygel attacked the sweets like they were addicts on drugs.”
John said, “Exactly. The next few weeks were no fun, as they had to go through withdrawal.”
Akira commented, “I bet. Those two are not exactly nice when they are normal.”
John replied, “Well, Chiana has gotten better. And Rygel is tolerable.”
Akira stated, “True. And speaking of your series. You may not realize. But, I think you would appreciate being informed of it.”
“After you guys destroyed Scorpius' Command Carrier, you then got stranded by Moya in your Farsape shuttle, only to be picked up by that other dying leviathan. When you were shown months later, you were more interesting than usual.”
“You were working on your wormhole formulas on the walls of that leviathan, while getting drunk off of your own moonshine. Given the rags you wore, and having your beard grow out, you had a hermit like, Obiwan Kenobi, vibe going on there for a while.”
John cracked a grin, as he said, “Really? That is nice to know.”
Akira replied, “You're welcome. Now, let's get to work. I don't want to spent all day here.”
John pushed the cart further in the store, as he requested, “Me neither. So, just lead the way, milady.”
Akira giggled, as she steps ahead of John, as they started shopping for groceries.
(_)
An hour later, after retrieving and paying for their items, John pushed the cart of bagged groceries out of the store, with Akira walking beside him.
They soon reached Megatron, and they started putting the bags of groceries in Megatron's car trunk.
(_)
From the top of a roof, on a nearby building, across from the grocery store, that overlooked the front grocery store parking lot, two men sat behind a low parapet.
One man had binoculars, the other man had a rifle and scope.
Both were dressed in plain clothing that would not stand out in the crowd.
The man with the binoculars in his right hand, said in the encrypted radio handset, in his left hand, in russian, “Target sighted.”
A woman, with the russian accent, said, on the other end of the line, in russian, “Your orders are engage the group, separate target, and capture the target. But, do not. I repeat, do not kill any of the targets. And do not kill any civilians, unless they get in our way.'
The man replied, “Understood captain.”
(_)
After finished with the bags of goods, closing the trunk, and placing the shopping cart a nearby parking lot cage for the cart, Akira and John head back to Megatron, in car mode, to get into him, and head back to the mansion.
While Akira headed for the driver's seat door, John walked to the passenger seat door.
Akira suddenly saw a glint of light, from the top of a nearby building.
Akira realized was it was, as she yelled, “Sniper! Three o'clock high!”
Akira and John immediately ducked for cover.
Given the angle, of the reported snipe, John had to duck behind the car beside Megatron's right. While Akira ducked behind Megatron's driver's side door.
As Akira tried to peek her head up, she heard a bullet buzz beside the right side of her head, right above her right shoulder.
This forced her back down.
Akira said, “Yep. We got a sniper. Given our enemies, I would guess that part of Hotel Moscow has been sent after us. This is bad.”
John stated, “Akira, I am sure we have both faced worse. Here is what I want you and Megatron to do. I will will give you cover, when I do, hop into the back of Megatron and give him cover as you both escape.”
Akira whined, “Don't pull this, I'm a man, you're a woman. Therefore, since I'm a woman, I should escape.”
John snapped, “I'm not! You are the only person here beside me that can give Megatron cover as he escapes. If he transforms in public to defend himself, that will open a whole new can of worms. And we cannot afford to lose Megatron. He is our only ride. In so many ways. Besides, the rest of the gang says you are a crack shot with those pistols. Now, prove it.”
Megatron said, “John is correct. If they capture me and my reality jumping device, it is all over for us.”
Akira cursed, “I hate it when you are right.”
John pulled out his pulse pulse, with his right hand, as he asked, “Ready?”
Akira got out her revolvers, as she replied, “Ready.”
John yelled, “Go!” He popped up and fired his pulse pulse in the direction of the sniper.
At the same time, Akira stood up, and jump backwards into the back seat of Megatron.
When Akira was inside, Megatron immediately drove himself forward, and out of the parking lot, at high speed.
As soon as Megatron and Akira had exited the parking lot, John ducked back down behind the car he was beside.
(_)
Meanwhile, Megatron and Akira were on the nearly empty road, as Akira leaned up in the backseat. As they passed by a few buildings, on both sides, Akira saw snipers on them. She fired at them. She knew she could not hit them from the angle she was sitting at, along with the speed that Megatron was going. But, she knew the shots were close enough to force them to take duck back down behind the roof parapets.
A minute later, after a few more twists and turns through the various streets, Megatron started to slow down to the speed limit.
Megatron stated, “We are clear. Hide you weapons, and get into the driver's seat. I'll drive, but I want to you keep a look out for anyone following us. My sensors are good. But, a second set of eyes can only help matters. I am going to take the long way to the mansion, to make sure we are not followed. We should be there in half an hour.”
Akira replied, “Good idea. And what about John?” She then swiftly holstered her weapons, back into her shoulder holsters. Next, she climbed over the top of the front seat. A second later, she sat down in the driver's seat.
As Akira buckled herself into into the car, Megatron pointed out, “Also, if John is as good as you all say he is, we should not worry.”
Akira stated, “I hope you are right.”
(_)
Back at the grocery store parking lot, John had slowly crouched his way from car to car, with his pulse pistol still in his right hand. As he slowly made his way by the cars, he always tried behind some cover. Though, he had to bolt a few times, between parking lanes. But, that was not to much trouble.
He was getting closer to an open door to a large building, across the two lane street, on the right side of the grocery store.
A the moment, John couched behind the last car, before he made it to the two land street, and that building entrance.
John thought, 'When the others told me about Hotel Moscow. They said that group had expert snipers. I am too exposed outside. I need to get somewhere inside a large building, and lose them. And I should be able to do that job, once I get into the building in front of me. Fortunately, that street is not busy. And I noticed the few car that went by, were going slow. Meaning the speed limit is slow there. So, I will not likely get hit, when I cross the street.'
'Also, seconds ago, I saw a few people run into the grocery store. I guess those around us heard the shots. So, they ran for the grocery store entrance. Someone is likely calling the police right now. So, time is not a limiting factor for both me and Hotel Moscow.'
'Still, I get the feeling that these guys are only targeting us. And they let the others go, because they are not interested in them. Besides, killing the locals will just stir up the hornets nest for all of us.'
John then heard, from across the parking lot, from the building, a woman with a russian accent, yell, in english, “John Crichton! Surrender now! And you will not be harmed!”
From behind the car he was uses as cover, John peeked his head up for a second and he saw in the distance, at the end of the parking lot, by the main street, a woman, with the scar on the right side her face. She had long blond hair that went down her back. And she was wearing green combat fatigues.
The woman was standing behind a car, with men, whom were also in green combat fatigues. The men were pointing their rifles at him beside a couple of cars across the street.
John ducked back under cover, as he thought, 'That much be Balalaika. The leader of Hotel Moscow. The guys told me all about them. And she and her men are clearly ready for war. She has likely already call off the snipers, and she is planning to handle this direction. So, how do I get out of this mess?... Oh, that should work. I will just use the one thing that has never failed me before. My mouth, and my wits.'
While still behind cover, John yelled, “Well if is isn't the Wicked Witch of the West, and her flying monkeys! I have heard so much about you!”
Across the parking lot, Balalaika could not believe what she just heard. She thought, 'Lotton warned me that this John had a mouth on him. But, I cannot let this insult towards us, stand.'
Balalaika responded, in a strong, authoritative, tone of voice, “And who do you think you are to insult us?! Fool!”
John laughed. He then loudly stated, “Little old me?! Well, as I said to the nice gentleman in the suit, a little over a year ago. I'm Dorothy! And here is Toto!”
John broke cover behind the car, as he fired his pulse pistol at Balalaika, and those Hotel Moscow members beside her, while he ran across the empty street, and into the entrance of the large, nearby building.
As John ran, his shots forced Balalaika and her men to duck under the car they were using for cover.
When John entered the building, he looked around and he found himself in a large steel room. It looked to be a very clean, chrome steel warehouse.
There was a staircase beside him that lead to a steal catwalk above him. With the catwalk around along the wall outside wall above entrance he had just used.
Windows that lined the top of the building provided plenty of sunlight to see from the outside.
John thought, 'Somebody really wanted this place to be clean. Not that I am complaining.'
John also noticed that there were large, four feet square, steel packing crates, seemingly set a random, around the large floor.
John saw then the exit on the other side of the room.
As John ran, he came within twenty feet of the exit, when he heard Balalaika yell, behind him, “Stop right there, John Crichton?!”
John immediately ducked behind a steel crate, to his left.
John could hear several footsteps going up the steel catwalk stairs.
A second later, one of the members of Hotel Moscow turned on the white, florescent lights, of the inside of the large room.
The warehouse became very well illuminated, but not blindingly bright Still, the lighting was enough that John could see the reflections of Hotel Moscow behind him, on the shiny chrome wall in front of him. And he was sure they could see his reflection, in the wall in front of him, as well.
John could see that Balalaika and her men had taken the high ground. They all stood in a row, on the second story steel catwalk, as they faced John. Balalaika stood, with her arms crossed, while her men pointed their AK seventy-four automatic rifles at him.
John thought, 'I have to figure away out before they circle around, and trap me.'
Balalaika barked, “I order you to surrender, John!”
John quipped, “When hell freezes over, Bell.”
While still having her arms crossed, Balalaika signaled with her right hand for her men to fire over the crate John was sitting behind, for a few seconds.
Fortunately, for John, all the bullets went over the crate, and the ricochets did not hit him, nor anyone else in the room.
Right after the gunfire stopped, and some of the members of Hotel Moscow reloaded their rifles.
As her men reloaded their weapons, Balalaika warned, with her voice as cold as ice, through clearly laced with rage, “One more wisecrack, John. And I am bringing Chang back your corpse.”
John thought, 'Damn. And with an attitude like hers, I was just about to suggest she needs to get laid... Seriously. It worked for Aeryn.'
Suddenly, from outside the entrance door behind him, below the catwalk Balalaika and the members of Hotel Moscow were on, John heard a female voice, in a familiar accent, say, in a calm tone, in english, “Miss Balalaika. Perhaps it is best if someone else should take over negotiations for this situation.”
From the reflection on the wall, John saw a pretty, woman, in her mid-twenties, walk into the warehouse. Her face was a nice sight to behold. She had a full head of white hair that was cut short, and she had pale skin. Her athletic, physical frame was slightly smaller than Aeryn's body.
The woman openly smiled to reveal white, human like teeth.
Though, John also noticed that the woman wore a very familiar black armor, completely with black gloves and boots, but without the black mask, and hood.
It took a moment for John's brain to make a logical guess as to the woman's identity. His eyes widened for a second, as he asked, in surprise, “Scorpy?! Is that you?!”
Scorpios spoke the same accent as she always did, but in a feminine voice, as she answered, “Yes, John. It is I.”
John thought, 'Oh. This is bad on so many levels. And given some of the things Scorpy has been into, over the years. I don't want to know what she thinks of my now. Though, I have no doubt, given Scorpy history of physical problems, she likely underwent this change willingly.'
'I don't know how, but Chang must have found out that I joined Rock's crew. And Scorpy is a logical person to hire to counter me. With the price being making Scorpy's body healthy. Scorpy could probably care less what gender he, or she, is, as long as he, or she, is healthy.'
'I wonder if the cool rod system has been removed from Scorpy's head? I see no sign of it in her reflection. So, I think that is likely.'
'Still, I am not going to tell Aeryn, nor the others on Moya about the development. I do not want to give them nightmares. Though, I will tell Rock and the others.'
'Interesting, that Scorpy is speaking english. I have no doubt she long since mastered my native language. During our time on Earth, while he was in orbit, on Moya. All as I way to better understand me, and gain my help over wormhole weapons.'
'Though, I think that last wormhole weapon I made, finally convinced Scorpy that such weapons are a bad idea.'
'And she is likely speaking english so the others around her, understand what she is saying.'
'I wonder if she has seen our series, yet? Not, that is matters at the moment. We already know each other so intimately, that such knowledge would be useless against the other. Still, it is best to be nice. And I will be telling the truth, when I say.'
John stated, “I will be honest. You have never looked better.”
Scorpius calmly took her time, as walked up the stairs to stand by Balalaika on the catwalk. While doing so, she responded, “Thank you, John. Chang's subordinate. Lotton. Approached me with an offer that was to tempting to pass up. He would purge my Scarran side from me, in exchange for my services. After the process was completed, I checked myself. And the DNA tests I have conducted on myself confirms that I am now a pure Sebacean. With a very stable genetic code. He even restored my youth, and granted me excellent health. With a few minor alterations.”
John thought, 'As I thought. You consider your gender change to be minor.' He commented, “It is all in the eye of the beholder.”
Scorpius came to a stop, to stand at the top of the stairs. She turned to face John, as she stated, “That is correct. I am now a pure Sebacean. Just as my mother was. In truth, I now look very similar to my mother. All the while, I still retain all my strengths, yet none of my weaknesses.”
“No more thermal problems. No more coolant system in my head... The headaches are finally over. I still wear this suit, because I like the style.”
John sarcastically thought, 'Why am I not surprised?'
Scorpius continued, “Though, I had to have this suit altered to fit my new physical frame. But, that was a small matter. And since my change, I learned so much more.”
John thought, 'Meaning there is a time dilation effect going on. She has been gone from our reality, far longer than I have. I am not really surprised about that.'
Scorpius went onto say, “Wormholes as weapons. How could I be so foolish? We were like children fighting over a small mound, when there were mountains behind us! And the multiverse has so much to offer.”
“Who knew that your inane prattling was worth more than just distraction. And your knowledge... And wisdom, in this areas of expertise offers so much more. Join us and I promise you won't be harmed. Nor, will your friends and family come to harm.”
John deadpanned, “Honestly. We have gone done this road before, and we both always got burned. Still, I'm flattered, sweetheart. But, I'm also married. So, it ain't happening again in this lifetime.”
John then shouted to the soldiers, as he offered, in a strong tone of voice, “Look guys! I know you can hear me! I admire your loyalty! But, I have done this dance before, a few times! It never ends well for guys in your positions! If you want out! I will try my best to help you!”
Balalaika laughed. She then stated, with a wicked grin on her lips, “Little puppy, learn this lesson well. My soldiers are wholly loyal to me.”
John pointed out, “But, do they know about the brainwashing? And the gender bending? I had a long chat will Rock on this. It ain't pretty. That's right, Chang has been having boomers, along with his girl squad, kidnapping dudes from all over the multiverse, dumping them in vats full of green goo, in the lower levels of that tower, and literally changing them into women. Afterward, they are either brainwashed into servants, or breeding stock.”
Everyone went dead silent. From the reflection on the wall in front of him, John could see Balalaika's eyes screamed death for him. Scorpius just had an amused look on her face. And the reaction shown on the faces of Balalaika's men ranged from confusion, to fear, to disgust.
John thought, with mild enjoyment, 'So, these guys have been left out of the loop on this. Interesting.'
John then noticed that the soldiers were starting looking at each other.
John thought, 'Good. I got them thinking.'
John continued, “If Chang can brainwash someone stubborn as that redhead I keep hearing about, to be loyal enough serve him. And boy, does Rock have a hard on for her. Surely, Chang can get his claws into you, as well. The only question left is a matter of, when?”
Balalaika, Scorpius, and John saw the demeanor had changed among the soldiers' body language.
John silently realized, 'Now, is my best chance!'
John quickly bolted from his hiding place, and he ran for the door in front of him.
Balalaika noticed none of her soldiers were firing. She ordered, in english, “Fire!”
None of them did so.
Balalaika quickly repeated herself with more force in her voice, in russian, “Fire!”
The soldiers then fired, but by then, John had escaped out the door.
As John ran out of the room, Balalaika, Scorpius, and the members of Hotel Moscow heard police sirens in the distance, that were coming closer.
Balalaika cursed, “Damn! We don't have time to catch him now.”
Scorpius calmly pointed out, “Miss Balalaika. From a voice of experience. John is a very difficult person to catch. And there will likely be other opportunities to catch, John.”
Balalaika smirked, as she thought, 'Only a few people have ever called me Miss Balalaika. And this Scorpius has done so, twice. She knows at least how to be polite and respectful.'
Balalaika agreed, “You're right.” She ordered, “Everyone meet back a the Tower. We will have a discussion about your conduct, when we get there.”
Balalaika and Scorpius them use the small reality devices, that were strapped to their belts, to teleport back to Chang's Tower.
Meanwhile, her men winced at the veiled threat, as they used their own reality devices to return to Chang's Tower, at the scheduled point of time.
(_)
When the police busted into the factory, they had found no one there. Though, they did find some rifle shells. Later on, the police only found rifle shells on the nearby roofs.
(_)
Meanwhile, after the police arrive, John had a good head start. And he ducked through some buildings to lose the police.
(_)
A few hours later, John returned to the mansion, and entered through the front door, with a key he had been given.
As John stepped inside the living room of the mansion, he greeting the others, except for Rock, and Megatron, whom were not there.
Akira said, “John, we thought you were captured.”
John cracked a grin, as he said, “I am not that easy to get.”
Rock then walked into room, from a hallway leading to the nearest bathroom. He stood ten feet from John, as he looked at him.
Everyone turned to Rock, and they could see that he was even more unsteady on his cane than usual. But, his eyes still held steel in them, as he directly asked, “So, John. What happened?”
John answered, “Well, long story short, I was able to use my wits to escape. Chang knows I am now on your team. Because, I just met Scorpy. Also, Scorpy is now a chick, and is working with Chang. And from the way Scorpy talked, they are using time dilation mechanics against us.”
Rock calmly responded, “I already figured that out. And I should have anticipated. With you joined us, that Scorpius would end up working for Chang. But, not this soon. Though, he... Err, she could end up being trouble either side. She always has her own agenda. So, in the long run, she could cause problems for Chang.”
John replied, “True.”
Rock inquired, “What else?”
John stated, “Well, the good news is that it seems the guys at Hotel Moscow did not know about Chang's breeding projects. Thanks to myself. Now, they do.”
Rock agreed, in a weak tone of voice, “That is good news. I wish I had such good news.”
Rock then passed out, and collapsed onto the carpeted floor.
Everyone rushed to his aid, as Fabiola yelled, “Rock!”
(_)
A few hours later, Rock came too.
His sense of touch informed him that he was still dressed. Though, his head was on a pillow, and he was laying on a bed, above the sheets.
As Rock opened his eyes, turned his head to his left, and he realized he was in his bed, in his bedroom.
When he turned to his right, he saw Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, all as women, were sitting in chairs, that had been placed near the right side of his bed.
Rock saw that there was no one else in the room, and that the door to the bedroom was closed.
A second later, the women noticed that Rock was awake.
Akira said, in a serious tone of voice, “Rock, we need to talk.”
Rock tried to sit up, but he still weak, and the simple movement immediately made him become dizzy. And he was forced to lay back down. With the dizziness dispelling the moment his head hit the pillow.
This did not go unnoticed by the other adults in the room.
Rock stated, in a direct tone of voice, “I know what you are going to say. And I do not want to hear it. I have made my decision.”
Ranma commented, “Rock, I have only known you for a short time. But, in that time I have grown quite fond of you, as a friend.”
Natsuru stated, “Rock, I feel the same way as Ranma. You need to do something about this, before it is too late.”
Akira questioned, “Rock, we care about you. And the others decided that we should be the ones to talk to you about this. We both know there are other options for you, besides dying. So, why haven't you taken them?”
Rock answered, “As I stated before. I have searched the multiverse for a working treatment. There is none.”
Natsuru said, “You could complete the process and become a woman. That would save you.”
Ranma mentioned, “Being a girl is not that bad. It just takes some getting use too.”
Akira asked, “Rock? Are you afraid of being a woman? If so, that is a normal fear for a man.”
Rock responded, in an upset tone of voice, “Okay, I admit it. Yes. The thought of becoming a woman scares the hell out of me for many reasons. First, the woman I love might no longer love me. Or, that I might no longer be attracted to her. There is a real possibility that the gender change may drive me literally insane. You three are not exactly pillars of sanity, yourselves.”
Natsuru commented, “We concede that point to you.”
Rock went onto say, “Then, there are clothing issues. I would be physically weaker... Well maybe not, that super-soldier would likely make me stronger than I would be now. Even if I was healthy.”
“And let us not even talk about the that time of the month for women. And finally, the only way I could be a parent would to have the child. I could never be a father. Never love a woman as a man.”
Ranma stated, “Not necessarily. There are options. Even if you are stuck as a woman. Though, I would not recommend getting the real man water itself, for personal control reasons. I could get you some packets of instant spring of drowned man.”
“If you have not seen my series. Which I think you, have, from the way you first reacted to me.”
Rock said, “Yes. I have.”
Ranma responded, “Good. Though, to refresh your memory, each packet literally has magic powder inside. The powder is somehow from the original spring of drowned man. You put the powder into a decent sized cup of cool water and you slash yourself. If you are a girl, you will turn into a guy with all the working parts. It worked for Futaba. You have heard of Futaba?”
Rock nodded.
Ranma continued, “Well, Futaba is going to be a mother soon. But, I left her something that will allow him to become a father. And given Futaba gender related physical problems, you can see how special that is.”
“Well, I left her, and her wives, both instant men and instant girl packets. Though, given it is magic, when you are using it, hot water will seek you out. So, be warned.”
Rock inquired, “Really? So the stuff does work?”
Ranma replied, “Yes. As you likely know, I have used it before. And I know others whom had done so, as well.”
Rock smiled, as he mentally reflected, 'Ranma is right. I do remember that episode in her anime. And though my research in magic showed it was too risky to cure me, there are options, after the process. I can still be a man. Just not all the time. And I will be alive and healthy.'
Akira mentioned, “And I can personally assure you. That Revy swings both ways. So, no worries on that front. We both should know that, after that wonderful time, the three of us had at the beach.”
Rock questioned, “True. But, what about the difficulties of being a woman?”
Ranma sadly said, “As the one here with the most experience in these matters, I won't lie to you, Rock. You pointed out some very good reasons. There will be challenges. Such as dealing with tenderness of female breasts, and using a bra. Also, from experiencing a monthly period myself. Many more times than I wish to admit. I can tell you it can be pretty bad.”
“But, not always bad. Sometimes it is just an annoyance that you can mostly ignore, while it is happening. From talking to my female friends, along with my experiences, the first time is usually the worst. The only real trade off is that you will be calmer, less aggressive, and less prone to anger. Along with more control over your sex drive.”
“But, you will still have a sex drive. And said sex drive can get pretty intense if you are not careful. But, you will just be more in control of it from the standpoint of when you want to start something with someone.”
Rock thought, 'I might as well tell them the rest.'
Rock took a deep breath and then slowly let it out. He said, in a sober tone of voice, “Okay. You make a good argument. And an honest one, at that. Though, there is another matter, that I never told anyone this, before. Long before actually seeing the Black Lagoon omakes, which I am sure you have seen?”
Akira commented, “Natsuru, and I have.”
Natsuru said, “Yes. They were interesting.”
Rock responded, “I guess, from a viewer standpoint, they would be. Though, you may be surprised to learn that I have known about the events of the omakes, years before I saw them.”
“This is because from my point of view, I experienced them through my dreams. To be honest, it wasn't all horrible. I found seeing Revy in a magical girl outfit and Boris as a teenage pretty boy was very funny.”
Rock continued in a more serious tone of voice, “But, mostly is was traumatizing. Then, I experienced the Boys and Girls omake. First hand. Including the ending, where I saw Revy unzipped his shorts, not her shorts. His. From my point of view. Not the viewers point of view.”
Natsuru quietly said, while cover her mouth with her right hand, “My god. That must have been horrible.”
Akira commented, “Okay. That type of freak out, and the aftermath, would mess anyone up.”
Ranma stated, “The girls showed me your series, a few months ago. I wanted to know more about where Akira has been. Rock, I really admire you. You still love Revy. Even after seeing something like that, stuck on her otherwise female body.”
Rock softly said, “It was not easy. After experiencing the Boys and Girls omake, I woke up in a cold sweat, while screaming at the top of my lung. It took me a while to calm down. At the time, I thought they were alcohol induced nightmares.”
“And that one, in particular, made me give up alcohol for a month. The others thought I had cracked, until they convinced me to have a beer, a month later. It took me a week after the dream for me to force myself to look at Revy, without me feeling sick to my stomach. And I mostly never looked at my coworkers and friends the same way again. And to top it all off, you would not believe what was on that disc Revy gave me at the hotel.”
Akira responded, “I got a feeling it is not good.”
Rock sadly agreed, “No, it isn't. It was a video made by Chang, and Lotton. The video showed that Dutch, Benny, and Janet have all be capture and brainwashed. With both Dutch and Benny being turned into women. They look very similar to what how their counterparts are in the Boys and Girls omake... There is no way in hell I can ever go back to my old life, now.”
“And I love being part of a pirate crew. Best years of my life. And I would do it all over again, if I could. Even the bad parts. It was that good.”
Natsuru quietly said, “I am so sorry to hear that.”
Ranma commented, “Well at least you will not be alone in going through all of this. There is us, and Annie. And when we rescue your friends. We all can help Benny and Dutch adjust to their changes.”
Rock slightly grinned, as he said, “That is a nice thought, Ranma. But, I am also worried that if I do undergo the process, I might lose your respect, if I became a woman.”
Akira sternly stated, “We are not hypocrites. Even if you became a woman, you would still be our leader in this venture.”
Ranma commented, “Yes. I was once like that, due to poor upbringing, that we do not need to get into. Still, I grew out of that problem, a long time ago. I have since them, learned to respect both men and women, equally.”
Rock replied, “I appreciate that.”
Akira said. “And if you were not dying, we would not be suggesting you do this?”
Natsuru commented, “This would not be something we would recommend to someone, unless the situation was serious, and there were no other options.”
Rock responded, “Point taken. Sadly, it still comes down the fact that only Chang has access to that combination of technology and chemicals to do this. And I refuse to be brainwashed into Chang's servant, or worse. I would rather die, than be a slave.”
The three woman nodded in agreement.
Natsuru commented, “What if we could insure that you were not brainwashed?”
Rock asked, “What do you have in mind?”
Natsuru commented, “After we hauled you up here, the rest of us in the house talked. And we came up with a plan.”
Natsuru explained the plan to Rock.
Right after Natsuru finished with telling Rock the plan, Rock stated, “I like it. It is simple, but workable. And John would be perfect for playing point on this.”
Ranma pointed out, “We will still need some answers about the details. But, I am sure John can handle that, as well.”
Akira asked, “True. But, how would be find them? It would be quite the reverse of the usual situation.”
Rock cracked a grin, as he said, “Don't worry, I have a few ideas.”
(_)
Black Lagoon reality, late afternoon, in the deep interior of civilian level of Chang's Tower. It was a few hours after Balalaika, Scorpius, and a number of Hotel Moscow members had returned to Chang's Tower, without capturing John Crichton.
The interior of Chang's Tower were not solid floors. There were many open air atriums within the tower, that went up a between five to ten stories, and were about a hundred yards in diameter. These atriums gave those that level in the building full time a sense of openness to the area.
Though, these atriums were deep inside the tower, there were indoor lighting skylights that were timed to illuminate the open airs during the day, like it was daytime. During the night, there were green lamp lights post along the parapets of the balconies, and along the bottom floor.
No one else understood why, but Chang wanted a green lighting motif for his steel-blue tower.
Though, much like a modern shopping mall, there were elevators and escalators between the stories in the atriums.
Most of the atriums were located in the living areas, or the shopping and medical areas.
In the living areas, the bottom floor of the atrium as a communal heated pool, tennis court, with chairs and seats.
On the bottom floor of the atrium for the shopping areas was were there food courts were located, with some potted planets and trees. Along with a few fountains.
The bottom of the medical atriums were just cushioned couches and metal tables, with a few glass works of art placed through out the floor.
In the second story balcony of one such medical atrium, Hotel Moscow second in command, Boris, had just finished talking to his doctor. With him then exiting his doctor's office, onto the balcony.
As Boris stood on the balcony, looking out on the atrium, he thought, with bittersweet emotion, 'At least I still have plenty of time to do what I need to do. And to do what needs to be done.'
Boris then looked down at the bottle of pills in his right hand. He opened the bottle and took a pill out. After he closed the bottle, he dry swallowed the pill without a problem.
Boris pocketed the medication, as he silently prayed, 'I hope the doctor is right about no side effects from the medication.'
Just then, Boris noticed one of his subordinates, in combat fatigues, approached him, from his left side.
Boris turned to him, just in time for the man to come to a stop in front of him.
The man then saluted Boris, which Boris saluted back.
After both of them dropped their salutes, the man addressed Boris, in russian, “Sergeant. There is a matter that we must discuss with you in private. Sir. If you will please follow me.”
Boris' only reply was to nodded in confirmation that he understood what his subordinate had requested of him.
The man turned around, and started walking, with Boris following behind him.
Boris immediately forget his own worries, and personal problems, as he followed the man elsewhere, deeper into the tower, and away from the atrium they had just been in.
(_)
After twenty minutes of walking, and using a few elevators, Boris' subordinate lead him steel door at the end of a hallway.
The man stopped in front of door and opened it.
After Boris was lead inside, the man he was with closed the door behind them.
Boris then heard the click sound, meaning the man locked the door behind him.
Boris looked around he saw that it was a large storage room, with large wooden crates set against the walls. Along with this, the ceiling lights on, allow plenty of illumination in the room.
And to Boris' surprised, in the room, he saw the entire membership of Hotel Moscow there, except for Balalaika.
Some men were sitting on the large crates around the walls of the room. While, others were standing.
Boris noticed that all of the men had serious expressions on theirs faces.
The man whom Boris followed here, in the storage room, asked, in russian, “Has the room been check for bugs?”
Another man replied, in russian, “Yes. This room is clean.”
The first man stated, “Good.”
Boris asked, “Where is the captain? Where is Balalaika?”
One of the man flatly said, in russian, “We can no longer trust the captain.”
Another man turned to the man that questioned the trustworthiness of this captain. He asked, in russian, “What did she do when you found out the information, from that man you shot at?”
The man being addressed, answered, “She yelled at us for an hour. But, she didn't do anything else. But, we were ordered to stay quiet about what that guy said. Still, my comrades, this was too important not to inform the rest of you.”
Boris mentally realized, 'These men are completely loyal to the captain. For them to willingly disobey an order by her means the situation is very serious.'
Boris requested, “Gentlemen. Please inform me on what is going on.”
A man that was standing, said, in russian, “Certainly, Sergeant. I and a handful of our comrades were ordered to go with the Captain, and a strange woman in black armor, to capture a man. When we had the target cornered, he claimed, without our knowledge, that Chang was conducting strange, bizarre, breeding projects. Where men, and we guess women, are being kidnapped from the places we teleport to and from, and being placed into vats.”
“When they are placed into these vats, something else put into these vats that physically changes the men into women. And both these new women and those originally women are brainwash, and either used as loyal servants, or used as breeding stock.”
“When we returned, I assigned someone to look into those claims. While, the rest of us were to quietly inform our comrades. The man assigned to check the lower levels of the tower, that were restricted from us just returned, two hours ago. It took us this long to get everyone together, without raising suspicions. While, at the same time, finding and checking a room where would we could all talk in private.”
The man that had informed Boris, turned to a small member for their group, while requesting, “Please, tell us what you found.”
A smaller member of the group, said, in russian, “I checked on what the man claimed to be going on. I went to the lower levels, restricted to us. There were vats with green goo and people inside them. There were more vat than I could count along the seemingly endless floor. All of the people inside the vats were nude. Many of them were women. Most of whom were women were at different stages of pregnancy.”
“And the male adults I saw in the vats... They looked like they were being changed from men into women. Some of the wires were hooked to them were attached their foreheads. From what I have seen, I believe that the brainwashing and gender bending breed projects the man claimed, is real.”
A man standing in the corner asked, in russian, “What the hell have we gotten ourselves into?”
Another man quickly asked the smaller man, in russian, “Were you discovered?”
The smaller man replied, “No. I kept to the ventilation system right under the vats. I could see the vats, and the technicians walking on the floor, from the above grates. But, no one saw me. Being trained to be a tunnel rat comes in handy.”
A man that was standing stated, in russian, “This would explain why two-hands, the cleaner, Miss Knifenut, and the maid, joined together, to work as a team that is solely loyal to Chang.”
Another man sitting on a box cautioned, in russian, “Since we now know the truth, we have to be real careful. If Chang or Lotton get wind we know what is going on, they will sic those robotic monsters on us, and we will likely be in those vats. Made into women, as either brainwashed servants, or worse.”
“It is like that old gulag joke. A guard one day, a prisoner the next day.”
Boris noticed that the mood of the men under his command was darkening.
One man that was standing said, in russian, “And have you seen those two girls with Janet, the blond babe from Lagoon Company? I swear to god they look like they were the sisters of Dutch and Benny.”
Another man questioned, in russian, “What if they are Dutch and Benny, whom have been turned into chicks and brainwashed?”
A man across the room replied, in russian, “Then, we are in deeper shit than we thought.”
Another man stated, in russian, “Listen, as a soldier, I am prepared to give my life. But, my manhood is a completely different matter, entirely.”
Boris inquired, “Have any of you taken a picture of those two women with Janet?”
A man near Boris said, “Yes. I snuck a picture of them. It is not great quality. It was taken while they were with Janet, shopping for clothes. I freely admit that woman's taste in feminine clothing scares even me.”
The man pulled out a picture form his pants pocket, and handed it to Boris.
When Boris looked at this picture, his eyes slightly widened, but not enough for the other men to notice.
In the picture were the now female Benny and Dutch, along with Janet. It was taken in the food court of one of the shopping areas of the tower. They were wearing really frilly dresses, with long skirts. Benny was wearing a pink dress. Dutch was wearing a brown dress. Janet was wearing a yellow dress.
The looked on their faces helped confirm his suspicions. While Janet had a facial expression of glee, the eye and facial features on Dutch and Benny showed they were very uncomfortable about wearing the dresses they had on.
Boris thought, 'Even with that clothing, I can tell they look like Dutch and Benny from the Boys and Girls omake. They likely are Dutch and Benny. I never told Balalaika, nor Chang. But, afterward that meeting of the families. When I first gained access to reality travel. I secretly traveled to a few realities, and got a hold of the omakes.'
'The reason I have not said anything on the matter, is I did not want anyone to know that I was a skinny pretty boy, in my youth. That Viva Youth omake really nailed how I use to look, before I joined the military. And joining the military was the best decision I made in my entire life.'
'Clearly, Dutch and Benny have been brainwashed to get them into that clothing. Revy, Janet, and the other girls have likely been brainwashed, as well. If they can do that to Dutch and Benny. And get them to wear that! What could they do my men and I?'
'These sick projects might be why Balalaika has me resigned to administrative duties. To get me out of the way. Classic russian political tactic by the captain. And it means that at the moment, we really cannot trust the captain.'
Boris handed back the phone. He looked around, at his men, as said, in a serious tone of voice, “I was not informed of these twisted experiments.”
One of the men stated, in russian, “We believe you, Sergeant. That is why we sought your guidance.”
A man that was standing inquired, in russian, “Have any of you been on those spaceships that Chang had the girls and those... Boomers captured? I kid you not. They look exactly like star destroyers from the Star Wars movies.”
Another man answered, in russian, “Yea. They do look like star destroyers. And everyone has seen those movies.”
A man by the crates muttered, in russian, “I swear I thought I was going crazy when I saw those ships. I am glad that I am not the only one thinking that.”
A man across the room asked, in russian, “By the way, what was this man's name that claimed that Rock told him all about this?
The man that had informed Boris answered, “During the mission briefing, we were told the man's name was, John Crichton.”
Another man asked, in russian, “Was this a fair skinned man, with brown hair, and he likes to crack jokes, with American pop culture references, in english?”
The man whom the question was directed to, answered, “Yes.”
The man that asked the question, said, in disbelief, “Oh my god. He is from the Farscape series. A fictional science fiction series. A good one, at that. We are dealing with people from works of fiction.”
Another man said, russian, “That is insane.”
Boris thought, 'I guess, I need to tell them the truth.' He said, “Gentlemen.”
All talking amongst the men stopped, as the men turned listen to their present officer in command.
Boris stated, in a sober tone of voice, “I realize. Now. That there is information I should have previously told you. For that, I apologize. The information deals with a meeting of the families, that I accompanied the captain too. When we got there, Chang showed us the beginning of an anime. That was only the start of the strangeness of that evening...”
(_)
An hour later, Boris had told them everything. The combat boomer. The Black Lagoon series. What Chang had offered them. When he finished, he could see by the looks on his men's faces, that they believed him, and they were stunned by these revelations.
One of the man questioned, in russian, “So, we are all living in a fictional reality? And we have been teleporting to other fiction realities? Some of the places we even know about?”
Boris replied, “That sums it up.”
A man stated, in russian, “Oh my god. So, that really was Megatron we fought?” The man smiled, as he realized, “We took down Megatron. We kick ass.”
Another man said, in russian, “And that explains why right after we took Megatron down, the boomers showed up to haul his ass to the tower. Chang did not want us to see what was going on.”
A man standing by a wall pointed out, in russian, “So, the pink robot with the girls really is the autobot, Arcee.”
Another man countered, in russian, “I don't understand. I thought Arcee in the original series was kind and sweet? The bot is a bitch.”
A man sitting on the crates explained, in russian, “It is probably because this one is the crazy, sociopathic autobot from the IDW comics. Trust me. You do not want to know. And she is as crazy as two-hands, and the rest of those women.”
A man standing near some crates asked, in russian, “You mentioned that there was a woman in black armor with you. Did you get her name? What does she look like?
A man near Boris answered, in russian, “We were not informed of her name. But, she was a young, pale skinned woman, with white hair. The way John and her talked, it made it sound like she was an alien. John called her, Scorpy.”
The man that asked the question, responded, “Scorpy? Oh lord, she is Scorpius! And he has been changed into a woman.”
Another man by the corner stated, in russian, “Chang and Lotton must been insane to employ Scorpius. He... err, I guess she is more dangerous than Darth Vader. And she is one of the few people I can think of that could outfight and out think the captain.”
A man sitting on a crate stated, in russian, “I think the question of their sanity, or lack there of, is academic at this point. What I worry about is, how does the captain figure into all this?”
A man that was standing said, russian, “It is obvious that the captain is in on this. But, why?”
Another man sitting on a crate said, in russian, “It is likely the captain has been brainwashed.”
A man that was near Boris said, in russian, “When we do act, we have to find a way to capture the captain, and deprogram her. Without harming her.”
A man that was standing near a corner of the room questioned, in russian, “But, how, and when should we act? Timing is the key, here. The only real advantage we have is that they do not know that we know the truth.”
Suddenly, Boris noticed that his men went quiet, as all of them looked to him for their answers.
One of the men said to Boris, in russian, “Sergeant. We will follow your lead on this. What will you have us do?”
Boris thought it over, for a few seconds. He then stated his plans.
(_)
Alternate Earth, San Francisco, in the same reality and city, that Rock and his team were in. It was around noon, the day after Rock collapsed. in a business district of San Francisco.
Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta were having lunch, while sitting in chairs, around an outdoor table, by a cafe restaurant, that served United States style food.
While, there were no umbrellas shading their table, nor the tables around them, it was still a pleasant place to sit, and enjoy lunch.
Arcee and the motoslaves were parked nearby the cafe, on two parking spaces by the road.
Unlike the last few warm days, a cold front has moved in from the north. And while it was still partly cloud, the temperature and wind, made the outside air be much cool than the last few days.
And given the wind, and moderately cool weather, in the city that day, the women were wearing casual, though somewhat warmer clothing.
Due to the cool weather, most of the tables around outside table were empty, save for a few other people whom were also having lunch outside. With most of the patrons of the restaurant, instead, having lunch inside the restaurant.
While sitting in the chairs, around the table, Revy was wearing her red leather pants, jacket, boots, and gloves. She also wore white t-shirt, under her open jacket. Along with this, she had her semi-automatic pistols, hidden in her shoulder holstered, under her open jacket.
And among her four women group, at the table, Revy was the only one presently armed.
Shenhua wore a blue long sleeved blouse, and a long white skirt, with flat soled slippers.
Sawyer had her electrolarynx choker around her neck. Also, she wore a dark blue t-shirt, with a black cloth jacket, blue jeans, and black tennis shoes.
Roberta wore sunglasses to hide cybernetic eye. Also, she had on a long sleeve button up blouse, pants, feminine gloves, and boots to hide her cybernetic limbs from the public around her. She also wore brown leather cowgirl boots.
Their conversation has been pleasant, as they had their lunch. With the four women just talk about casual topics of discussion for them.
Sawyer, with her electrolarynx choker, asked, “Do you all here about what happened with Hotel Moscow, yesterday?”
Revy replied, “Yea. They messed up big time, by letting that guy get away.”
Roberta inquired, “Did Balalaika kill anyone over it?”
Sawyer answered, “No. She does not kill her men, unless it is for very important reasons. Though, from what I understand, she just yelled at those of her men, that went with her, for a while.”
Shenhua commented, “What I do not understand is why the male members of Hotel Moscow are still men?”
Sawyer stated, “Even with the brainwashing, Balalaika won't let Chang touch her men.”
Revy said, “Damn shame not to. The process did wonders for Balalaika's skills. That time we watched four eyes, here, and Balalaika spar back at the tower gym was truly a sight to behold. Before then, I though my fist fight with you was something.”
Roberta commented, “Yes. It was energetic. I feel, if it was not for my cybernetic enhancements, she may have defeated me in that match.”
Revy said, “Exactly. Look at what we all can do now with that supersoldier serum in our veins, and just think of what how much more badass and dangerous Hotel Moscow would be overall, if they were given the same treatment. Sure, they would be chicks. But. so what? None of us are interested in them, in that way.”
Shenhua coyly inquired, “Speaking of interesting. Are you still hung up on Rock?”
Revy casually responded, “What can I say? I like intelligent men that are not afraid of me.”
Roberta pointed out, “But, if we do capture Rock, he won't be a man for long.”
Revy shrugged, as she replied, “I'm flexible.”
The other three women just giggled, at Revy's comment, for a few seconds.
Revy suddenly heard a man, whom was having lunch, at table behind her, speaking with a southeastern American accent, loudly state, in an obnoxious manner, “I love this food!”
Shenhua asked, “So, where do you think Rock and the others are hiding?”
Revy answered, “Wherever it is, it has to be big enough to hide Megatron, and be large enough to house the others.”
Roberta commented, “Well, every place we have checked out so far was a bust.”
Sawyer suggested, “Maybe they are hiding in an abandoned warehouse.”
Revy responded, “That would be cliché. And the one thing Rock is not, is cliché.”
Roberta questioned, “So, we will starting checking the large, foreclosed homes next? As I suggested we do in the first place.”
Revy agreed, “Yes. We will. I admit that you are likely right, and we were likely wrong.”
Roberta cracked a grin, as she responded, “Not to worry. It is just that I have more experience with tracking than you do.”
The man behind Revy loudly said, “It has been years! And I have missed you so much!”
Shenhua asked,, “So, what are your plans for the Chang's next pool party. That is coming up in a few days. At the penthouse of the tower?”
Roberta said, “Same as usual. I will probably go in the same swimsuit as before. At least these cybernetic are waterproof and light enough to allow me to swim.”
Sawyer said, “I plan to do the same. I see no reason why I should go out and buy another swimsuit to use only once. Unlike you, Shenhua.”
Shenhua casually stated, “A woman has to keep her options open.”
Revy snickered. She then commented, “Hey. If you look good in it once, you are going to look get in it again. Which, is why I am wearing the same bikini I wore last time.”
Shenhua said, “To each, their own.”
Roberta inquired, “Speaking of clothes shopping. Did you see those those clothes that Janet got those Dutch and Benny to wear? I mean, that girl has some strange tastes. I can understand the skirts and dress. The fact that Janet found a classic style dress that works with brown dreadlocks and dark skin tones is amazing. But, the lingerie she got them to wear I would not be caught dead in. And I do not know how she got them to wear it.”
Revy said, “I honestly think Chang left their brains in the wash too long. Including Janet. Dutch and Benny now sometimes act more girlish than me.”
Shenhua quipped, “That is not hard to accomplish.”
Sawyer and Roberta laughed at Shenhua' comment.
Meanwhile, Revy groaned for a few seconds, from mild embarrassment, as she thought, 'Shenhua has a point there. And I cannot believe I walked into that one.'
A few seconds later, after Sawyer and Roberta calmed down, Revy stated, “Well. When we get back. I plan to go with Janet when we get to the tower, and help her get some swimsuits for Dutch and Benny. We will try to get something decent and tasteful for all three of them.”
Sawyer said, “That scares me even more. Revy, you always pick the skimpiest outfit you can find. That, plus Janet's tastes, could leaved Dutch and Benny wearing something to the pool party that could barely be called a swimsuit.”
“Though, don't get me wrong, Dutch and Benny would probably now look good in anything. Dutch's female body now rivals your body. And though Benny has a small frame and small breasts, she can still make it work. With a little help. But, who am I to talk, in that department?”
Just then, the man behind Revy loudly proclaimed, “I cannot believe I am having love affair with this chili-dog!... I hope my wife doesn't find out!”
The disruptive comment by the man behind Revy, was the last straw for her, as Revy turned around, and yelled at the man, “Would you shut up!”
After Revy turned back to face her friends, she heard the man say in a casual tone of voice, “Don't be that way, Revy.”
The eyes of the all four women at the table slightly widened.
Revy said, more to herself, than the other women at the table, “How did he know my name?”
Revy turned around in her chair. The other three women at the table, stood up, and turned towards the man. All four women got much more closer look at the man.
The man was sitting in the chair, facing them, across the table from the four women. There was no one else at the table, where the man was sitting at.
The man's right arm was hanging down below the table, as he used his left hand to take a sip of his sweet iced tea to wash down the last bite of his chili-dog. He then used a cloth napkin to wipe off his fingers, that had a little bit of chili sauce on them.
Sawyer inquired, “Is that?...”
John set down his cup on the table in front of him, as he looked over at the women. He answered,“Yes. John Crichton. The newest addition to Team Rock.”
Revy quickly bolted from her chair. She rush over to John's table. She then leaned over table, across from John. She gave him a slasher smile, as she demanded, “How did you find us?”
John looked Revy, in her eyes, as he smirked. He commented, in a casual tone of voice, “I should tell you that you are not even half as scary as my wife can be.”
As John continued to look Revy in her eyes, primed his pulse pistol, in his right hand, under his table. He warned, in a serious tone of voice, “Fair warning, girls. I am a, Han shot first, type of hero.” He continued, in a more direct tone of voice, “Now, sit down, Revy. I came here to talk.”
Revy dropped her crazy grin, as she sat down in the chair, across from him.
By then, the other three women were standing behind Revy. With the three women ready to take wherever course of action their leader decided to upon.
As all four women looked at John, Sawyer, with her electrolarynx choker, calming asked, “How did find us, John?”
John explained, “In truth, Rock and Megatron found you. He had Megatron hack some spy satellites to look for you. After that was done, I was sent by the team, to come, and make a request from you. Do you know how rare a pink motorcycle is?”
Revy thought, 'Likely as rare as PT boat.' She replied, “Touche. Now, state your business?”
John stated, “Girls, we have the same problem. It was explained to me, in detail last night, what Rock's problem is. And I was elected by the others to come here to negotiation with you. From what I understand, I have the most luck when talking to crazy, violent people. Which given my track record, is both scary and depressing.”
“Anyway, as we all know, Rock is dying. He collapsed yesterday, and he is starting take a turn for the worst. Though, I am not personally crazy about the idea, I can understand his situation. Facing death can make a person do a lot of insane and questionable things.”
“By the way, this is not Rock's idea. This was the part time girls' idea. Or, are they part time guys? I never got the full story on them. And honestly, I don't want to know.”
“Anyway, what we want is for you to give us one of those vats, to complete the process on Rock. Since the incomplete process is what is killing him. This is the only way we know to save him, as a her. He would rather become a she than die.”
Revy suggested, “How about you just hand Rock over to us? We can guarantee he won't die.”
John responded, “Because that man would literally rather die than have his identity altered, and his mind shackled. I have seen that kind of look in a man's eyes before. He will not back down from this.”
“So, it comes down to either give us a vat, or you can visit Rock, at his soon to be occupied grave.”
Revy carefully stated, “We all agree that we want Rock to live.”
John requested, “So, give us a vat, without the brainwashing, so we can save his life.”
Revy looked over at her teammates, and then back at John. She explained, “Some minor brainwashing is required. Basically, just changes to what the researchers and techs call, gender identity. To make the person more conformable with the new gender. And some changes to make the person bi-sexual. To allow for the person to come terms with both their past relationships in their old gender, and future relationships in their new gender, while still being able to maintain previous relationships.”
John commented, “I think that would be acceptable.”
Revy said, “It takes around one month for the changed to be completed. Until then, I think Chang will go for a truce. The vat is self-powered, with redundancies, such as three generator. And you only need on to fully power it. So, that will not be a problem. Though, we will give you a manual for you all to have, to help make sure nothing goes wrong.”
John replied, “Then girls, I think we have a deal.” John powered down his pulse pistol, and he then put pulse pistol into his shoulder holster. Next, he stood up from his chair.
His jacket hid his pistol from view, as he pulled something from his pocket, and tossed it to Revy.
Revy caught it. She saw that it was a cellphone.
John stated, “This is what is called a burner phone. It is used for a one time communication. To prevent from being traced. We will call you in a few hours, or so with an answer. I am sure Rock will accept your terms. We will give you information where to drop off the vat. And please do not do anything foolish. Like plan a homing beacon on the vat. Or, install secret brainwashing that can be triggered, later. I have personal experience with both of those tools. And they never end well for anyone.”
Revy commented, in a reassuring tone of voice, “Don't worry. I won't let them do that.”
John nodded, as he replied, “I believe you, Revy. Now, have a nice day, ladies.”
He then turned and walked away from the women.
(_)
An hour later, in the mansion, as Rock, Fabiola, Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru were playing poker in the game room, in the garage, Annie was doing basic maintenance on Megatron.
The ceiling florescent lights of the garage fully lit. Giving the room plenty of light for Annie.
Akira was checking to make sure Megatron was physically doing okay. The regular check ups were due to the fact that Megatron has spent and extended amount of time at low power levels. And while Megatron refuse to show it. Once time, such, low powers levels could start to damage his system. Like malnutrition for an organic living become.
Though, that had yet occur, for Megatron. And all the check ups to that point has started that, while he had low power levels. He was otherwise, healthy for a cybertronian of his age.
At the moment, Megatron was laying, on his back, on the concrete floor of the garage. He has his chest armor open, revealing the inner workings of his body, around his glowing green spark.
Meanwhile, Annie was sitting on his stomach, while leaning over his chest cavity. She had a voltage meter pen in in right hand, as she used her left hand to steady herself.
Annie was using the voltage meter to check to make sure various system through out Megatron's chest were getting proper voltage, and energy regulation.
When Annie has started performing these check ups, at Rock's insistence. With Megatron begrudgingly complying. A number of months ago, experience had already taught Annie to take into account number of factors to Megatron's alien physiology and technology.
Over time, Annie had found the voltage meter pen was the simplest and fastest way to check to see if there was problem with Megatron's internal organs.
Given the number of battles they had been in, Annie did sometimes find a minor problem that Megatron's own inner sensors missed. Which, was why Megatron allowed Annie to continue to do these regular check ups.
If there was a problem, Annie found that some electronic spot wielding usually did the trick.
The most surprising thing she found about Megatron's technology was that in some ways, his technology was similar to droid technology. Only, Megatron's technology was several generations more advanced.
Due to Annie have decades of experience with droid technology, dating back to when she was child, she found that working on Megatron internal system was not too difficult.
And over time, the two of them had become friends. But, nearly really trusted the other. Though, they did have a begrudging respect for each other.
As Annie did this checkup on Megatron, she mentally reflected, 'At least working on electronics helps take my mind off of the abdominal cramps and bleeding, due to my period. Damn, it is annoying. But, I would still prefer this than being back in that black suit.'
'I am glad that Fabiola talked to me about this, before my first period. Or, my reaction would have been nowhere near as calm as it was, when I first had this problem.'
'Also, given Fabiola and I share such close quarters with each other, most of the time, we suffer this at the same time. And she taught me that it is best to try to be nice to other during this time. I am thankful for her help, on this matter.'
'And I am happy that Akira and Megatron got back yesterday, before Fabiola and I ran out of tampons. If that had happened, neither one of us would have been happy. We were down to one tampon, neither of us like pads, and we really did not want to literally fight each other over the last one.'
'And thinking of close quarters, in dealing with such situations, I do not want to even think about what Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta are like when they are having this time of the month, at the same time. Given their normal personalities, they might literally started a planetary war with each other, if such supplies were running low, during this time of the month.'
'Still, I need to take my mind off of this problem. And this is a good opportunity to talk to Megatron about something else. And I know just what to ask him.'
Annie inquired, “Megatron, do you ever think of the ramifications of what we are? bBing fiction characters to these people? Along with what we have done? Which has been less than pleasant? And how that will effect our futures?”
Megatron cracked a grin, as he asked, in a playful tone of voice, “What has brought this on, my little orphan Annie?”
Annie inwardly winced, as she thought, 'We should have never turned him loose on the internet. The moment he realized he was fictional character to other realities, he downloaded every version of the series he came from that he could find. He even searched the internets of other realities that we visited.'
'Then, he learned as much about pop culture as he could. I have surfed the internet occasionally. It has a lot of good information on it. And some fun places to go. Then, there are the other places... I do not even want to know what terabytes worth of human pornography has done to his mind.'
'Also, Rock informed me and Fabiola, in private, away from Megatron. That this version of Megatron was originally a bit of a philosopher at heart. If things had gone differently for him, he might have become a great peacemaker and social rights leader of his species, instead of becoming a violent fanatic.'
'In that way, we both had a lot in common. We could have both been better people if the people around us had treated us differently. Though, I am not wasting my second chance. I will be a better person than I was.'
Annie let out a breath that she did not realize she had been holding in. She stated, “I guess, I forgot to inform you. When we were in the hotel, I watched all six of the Star Wars movies. If Fabiola has not found me soon after finishing, I am not sure what I would have done. I doubt I would have killed myself. I do not think I deserve a quick death for what I have done. But, I just do not know what I would have done.”
Megatron responded, in a calm, even tone of voice, “Annie, it is a hard realization to find that when you thought yourself a hero, you instead came to understand that you were a villain. I came to that realization a long time ago. But, since then, I have moved passed such semantic notions. If you allow yourself to do so, you will one day move on, as well.”
“I saw those movies on the internet. I kept my opinions on those movies, to myself, because I knew talking about them would disturb you. If the movies are any indication. You always thought of yourself as a hero, whom did what you had to do, for the so called, greater good. Am I correct?”
Annie answered, in a sad, sober tone of voice, “Yes.”
Megatron calmly stated, “Now, you know the truth. You were one true terror back then. And you would have been even worse if Chang, and his forces, had not kidnapped you, when they did. Still, you are a somewhat formidable warrior. For a human. But, I am not one to judge. I have lived for millions of years, and I have done far worse than you could ever do.”
Megatron continue, in a slightly excited tone of voice, “Though, to answer your question. I like the thought that I am a work of fiction. It opens up so many possibilities. Literally, anything is not only possible for me, but within my reach. Should I desire it. Along with this, those humans of the various realities, whom know of me, give me the fear and respect, that I have worked so hard to cultivate. And in all of this, I am loving every minute of it.”
Annie stated, “Please, do not become upset. While, I find your wisdom touching. I also find your personal opinions of yourself, disgusting.”
Megatron laughed. As his laughter died down, he said, “There is hope for you, yet.”
Annie just shook her head in disbelief. She asked, “How did we become friends?”
Megatron answered, “It is an odd friendship. This is not surprising. Neither of us have lied to either other. Likely because I know you can use the force to check to see if I am telling the truth. And I can use my bio-sensors to check to see if you are telling the truth.”
“Even if we clearly do not trust each other, there is no real deception between the two of us. We can truly be ourselves with each other. Which is not surprising. Given the brutality we have both committed in the past. For our convictions and beliefs. Neither of us has the moral ground to judge the other. So, there are not worries of any true condemnation from the other.”
Annie conceded, “You have me there.”
Megatron commented, “I am glad you understand. Though Annie, I find it refreshing that you obviously are trying to take a different path in your life. You could say that I find it even inspirational. This is because I know that eventually, after I defeat my enemies, I will have to take a different path, as well. I will have to go from destroyer, to builder. So, I will be able to create my ideal civilization, for my people.”
Annie replied, “Thank you for noticing. Still, you seem like you want to go back to your old life.”
Megatron stated, “Yes. I do. I like the way I am, right now. After everything that has happened. I just want to go back to my old live. Before Chang kidnapped me. I think we can agree that staying with Rock, Fabiola, and the rest of their team, is the best chance we have to get the lives and freedom that we desire.”
Annie said, “That we agree on.”
Megatron decided to change the subject. He inquired, “So, have you found anything wrong with my systems?”
Annie answered, “No. But, I would like to check one more time.”
Megatron replied, “Go ahead. While, I want to get this over with. With both have the time for you to double-check.”
Annie agreed, “Yes. We do.”
Annie then used her voltage meter pen to check Megatron's internal systems, one more time.
(_)
Meanwhile, in the mansion's game room, Rock, Fabiola, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira were sitting in cushioned chairs, around a circular table, while playing simple five card poker, with some plastic playing chips.
They were playing poker as a way to pass the time, until John returned.
They had been playing poker for the last few hours, right after they said goodbye, and good luck, to John, before he left.
At the moment, the chips still fairly evenly divided between the five adults at the table. With the dealer being the one that won the pot from the previous hand.
At the table, the three gender benders were currently women, and they wearing their battle outfits. Fabiola was were her black leather outfit. And Rock was wearing his black suit, with his cane.
Rock's cane was set against the table, beside his chair, to his right side.
Fabiola was sitting to to Rock's left, around the table. Then, to the green haired woman's left was Akira. On the other side of Akira was Natsuru. And between Natsuru and Rock was Ranma.
Everyone at the table noticed that as Fabiola held her playing cards with both hands, she was leaning slightly forward in her chair, as she propped herself up on the table by her elbows.
Akira held her cards to her chest, as she turned to Rock. She said, in a slightly cheerful tone of voice, “Rock. I am glad you are feeling up to this. After your collapsed yesterday, you had us all worried.”
Rock looked over at Akira, as he responded, “I was worried, as well. And I am happy to be up and around as well. Still, I feel like I am waiting for my executioner to inform me of our date together.”
Fabiola commented, “Being a woman is not that bad.”
Fabiola noticed that Rock was looking hard, directly her in the eyes. She then saw Rock look down and focus on her lower abdomen, then back up at her face again.
Fabiola sighed. She lowered her head, as she questioned, in a deflated tone of voice, “I am not hiding this well? Am I?”
Ranma said, in a calm, kind tone of voice, “It is pretty obvious that are you suffering from menstrual cramps. And yesterday, you made no secret to the rest of us about what you and Annie needed at the grocery store. Though, we all sincerely hope you two start feeling better.”
Fabiola looked back up, as she saw that Akira, Natsuru, and Rock were all nodding in agreement.
Fabiola smiled, as she replied, “Thanks. Still, sex as a woman can be really good. So, there are nice tradeoffs.”
The end of Fabiola's comment caught everyone's attention. With Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma slightly blushing, while Rock uncomfortably shifted in his seat.
Rock thought, 'I wonder who she lost her virginity to. Given her age, and how uptight she was when she came to Roanapur, looking for Roberta. I would have placed money she was still virgin at the time. Well, Garcia made it no secret about him liking older women. Along with Roberta being gone for a few years. And both of them are close to the same age, and they are young enough to be that foolish. I hope they used protection. Though, since Fabiola is not pregnant, that question is academic.'
Fabiola turned to Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, as she inquired, “Taking into account the abilities you three have. I have been working of the nerve to ask. Given you clearly are intimate with each other as both men and women, what is it like to make love as a man? And which is it better to be during sex? Woman? Or man?”
Natsuru answered, for the three of them, “Good question. Both ways are different, but good. It depends on what you want out of it. And how you want to do it. Due to physical size, and equipment differences, between genders. Some positions favor women. Some positions favor men.”
Ranma offered, “Fabiola, if you really want to find out. After we all get out of this mess, I could get you some magic powder, in the form of packets of instant spring of drowned man. And you can find out the answer for yourself. Just add cool water with it and splash yourself. It will temporally make a man out you, until you splash yourself with hot water, returning you back to being a woman.”
Fabiola blushed at Ranma's forwardness with her offer.
Ranma continued, “Though, I suggest you use a condom, if you do that. You do not want to become a parent, as neither a woman, nor a man, at your age.”
Fabiola replied, “I fully agree.”
Akira turned to Rock, and she noticed how the discussion was depressing Rock. She offered, “Rock. If you want. I would be more than happy to sleep with you. One last fling as a man, before you take the dip. The girls won't mind.”
Rock saw that both Ranma and Natsuru nodded an affirmative.
Rock cracked a grin, as he let out a laugh. He said, “I would love too. Though, after collapsing yesterday, I don't think I would survive the experience. But, thank you. It is the thought that counts.”
Akira returned Rock's smiled, as she said, “On the other hand. After the change is complete. I would be more than willing to pop your cherry. I promise by the time I am finished, you will be screaming in ecstasy.”
Rock shifted uncomfortably in his chair, as he replied, “No thank you. I would prefer to save that for a special occasion.”
Rock's comment made the four women in the room giggle, for a few seconds.
As the giggled slowly died down, Fabiola commented, “I hope John is not captured.”
Akira turned to Fabiola, as she stated, “John has lot of experience in getting out of trouble. He was able to escape Hotel Moscow, yesterday. So, don't worry. He won't get captured. Hell, there is an off chance he might capture one of the girls. It would not be the first time for him.”
The others laughed at Akira's joke.
As everyone quieted down, Ranma said, “Fabiola, still has a point. Rock. If they don't go for this, should you want to live, you are going to have to surrender to them. I know you do not like that idea, but we can always come up with a rescue plan beforehand, and come get you after you have fully changed, and you are back to being healthy.”
Rock, “Yes. I know. But, the way things like that work. By the time you got to me, I would be so completely brainwashed, and you would have to fight me. Personally, I would find such a situation to be so cliché.”
Ranma stated, “I have some experience with brainwashing. And Annie said she broke her programing on her own. So, we know it would not be that hard to get you back on our side.”
From an indoor entrance to the game room, the five adults heard a masculine voice say, “I'm back.”
Everyone turned to see John.
Ranma cracked a grin, as she said, “Speak of the devil.”
Fabiola asked, “So, how did it go?”
John grinned, as he responded, “They went for it. All we got to do is call them, to set up the time and place to get one of those vats. There were some conditions, though.”
“Some changes have to be made to your mind and personality. It will take a month for the change to be complete. And during that month, we won't be able to move you while you change.”
“Though, since they are so interesting in getting you alive, and healthy, Rock. They are willing to call a temporary month long truce. Until the changes to your body are complete.”
“And Rock, after thinking about it, Rock, there will be some minor changes to your mind that I would agree with.”
Rock stated, “I think the truce will work. I know those on the other side well enough that I don't think they will break it. Chang can be very patient when he wants something. Chang wants me, and he won't do anything to mess up his plans.”
“With me being changed into a woman, and given that supersoldier serum, all that is left for him to do to me is capture and brainwash me. So, doing doing this will actually work towards his plans. Still, I don't have much choice in the matter. And this city is not that bad a place to have month long vacation at.”
Akira said, “I don't mind sticking around here. This is one of the more interesting American cities.”
Fabiola commented, “I have been meaning to do a little shopping. It is so hard to enjoy the simple things in life when we are on the run.”
The three other women in the room giggled.
As the giggles slowly stopped, Natsuru offered, “I would be more than happy to come shopping with you.”
Akira commented, “I will come, as well.”
Ranma said, “So, will I.”
Fabiola turned to the three lovers. She smiled at them, as she happily replied, “Thanks, guys.” She turned to John, as she inquired, in a playful tone of voice, “You know John. All this talk of gender changing, makes me wonder. What would you looked like as a woman? Or, how would you react to having your gender changed?”
John looked over at Fabiola, as he let out a small chuckle. He casually said, “Been there. Done that. Sweetheart. A few years ago. For me. For about a day, Me, Aeryn, and Rygel, kept swapping bodies. While, Dargo, Chiana and Pilot kept swapping bodies. It was interesting, to say the least. And yes. Rygel really is a gas bag.”
Akira commented, “Yea. You could say they were temporally out of their minds.”
Natsuru snickered, as Akira's joke.”
Fabiola turned to Akira, as she inquired, “I must have missed that episode. What was the titled of the episode?”
Natsuru answered, “Out of their minds.”
Fabiola deadpanned, “Oh. That is so unoriginal.”
Akira and Natsuru both snickered as Fabiola's comment.
Fabiola turned to John, as she questioned, “John. Let me guess. You had some personal fun, while in Aeryn's body.”
John answered, “No. I do not.”
Akira stated, “John was a perfect gentleman in Aeryn's body. Aeryn on the other, when she was in John's body...”
John signed, as he answered, “Let's just say, when we were all put back our original bodies, I had wash both myself, and my pants. And let's leave it at that.”
Fabiola burst out laughing for a few seconds.
As Fabiola calmed down, she said, “I really needed that. I feel better now.”
John replied, “Glad to hear it, darling.”
Rock looked over at the four women, as he stated, “Yes. Let's leave it at that. As fun as your plans are. I still need to finish knowing what I am getting into.”
Rock turned back to John, as he hesitantly inquired, “Now, to the most important matter about this. My mind. I am afraid to ask, but what changes are they talking about doing to my mind?”
John looked over at Rock, as he answered, “The changes to you mind and personality will make you more conformable with your new gender. And you will programmed to be bi-sexual. The reasons for the first mental change is obvious. The second mental change makes sense if you think about it. It will allow you to be able to deal with memories of you old relationships, while you will also be able to continue those relationships, after you have had your gender changed.”
Rock calmly stated, “I can live with both changes to my personality.” Rock mentally added, 'Considering, I still want to be with the woman I love.'
Fabiola asked, “So, where should be meet up? And at what time?”
Natsuru said, “Akira, Ranma, and I went walking this morning. And we made our way through a beautiful, nearby park. It is mostly an open field, with few trees, allowing for us to see if they try to pull anything. Also, I would suggest we meet them after dark.”
John pointed out, “Also, transporting of the vat is going to be an issue. Unless you want Megatron to walk through the streets in robot mode, while carrying it.”
Fabiola recommended, “We can get a moving van, with a high ceiling. I remember how tall those things are, so that should work. I will go rent one as soon as we finish talking. I need to do something to take my mind off of my more personal problems.”
Rock commented, “All that is left, after we get ready, is to call them. So, who is going to dial the burner phone we gave them.”
Akira volunteered, “Rock, you are to close to this for you to call. I will call, Revy. She and the girls know me. I have lived with them long enough to hear in their voices, if they are planning to try something.”
Rock stated, “Alright. We will set the meeting for eleven tonight. That is late enough, no one should be using the park. But, not too late to notice traffic and movement around the park. John, go to the garage and tell Annie with Megatron our plans.”
“Ranma, after Fabiola finds a decent truck rental company, escort her there. Akira, start thinking about what you want to say to Revy. Natsuru, please help me to the kitchen. I am kinda hungry for some lunch. The one thing I am looking forward to after being changed is that I will be able to fully take care of myself, again. Without my cane.”
The group them set down their cards, got up from the table, and carried out their orders.
(_)
Later that night, the Hell Sabers waited for the phone call from the burner phone. Once Akira called them, and set up the meeting place, the Hell Sabers reality jumped to Chang's Tower, picked of the vat. They, they reality jumped to a park in San Francisco, that they were informed about.
On a nearby street, they saw a chrome car, and large moving van.
Fabiola got out of the moving van she had rented earlier that day. And she walked around back of the van, and opened the back doors.
Annie, Ranma, and Natsuru got out of the chrome car. After doing so, the chrome car transformed into Megatron.
John and Akira had elected to stay with Rock at the mansion, to make sure he would be okay.
As they walked up to the Hell Sabers, no words need to be exchanged.
The Hell Sabers walked away from them and the vat. The women then turned to face the members of Rock's group.
Revy waved at them, and she then used her reality device to teleport herself and the rest of the Hell Sabers away.
As the other present looked more closely at the large cylinder vat, filled with green goo, they saw a booklet on top of the base controls.
Annie grabbed the booklet and started reading it.
At the same time, Megatron scanned the vat, and confirmed there were no tracking devices on it, he gently picked it up. He then walked over to the back of the van, and he softly lowered into the back of the moving van.
After making sure the vat would not move around, Fabiola then closed the back doors to the moving van.
Megatron then transformed into his car mode. Annie, Ranma, and Natsuru got into Megatron's car mode, while Fabiola go into the driver's seat of the very.
Fabiola then slowly, and carefully drove the van back to the mansion, while Megatron and the others with her, followed right behind her van.
An hour later, the vat was safely installed in the garage of the mansion Rock and his group were using.
An hour later, at one AM, Megatron had gone over every line of programing code the computers at the base of the vat had. He had confirmed, except for the brainwashing programs Revy stated were needed, no other programming controls for Rock were included.
Now, all that was needed was for Rock to use the vat.
They decided to wait until after they all got some sleep, before Rock would take the dip.
(_)
The next morning, Rock awoke from his bed, the second story bedroom, the others had given him.
The sunlight from the window in his room provided plenty of light for him to see his surroundings.
Rock got up from bed, and he got dressed, in some casual. He was wearing a shirt, pants, and shoes, that he had bought, when all of them went on a shopping trip, when his team first came to this reality. After they found the mansion. They all needed some spare clothing. And they went and bought some. Along with some new luggage, and other items.
Rock left his small sonic shotgun, with his spring-loaded gamblers' rig wrist attachments, on his bed. He then used his cane, that he had placed by his bed, to make it to a nearby bathroom.
When he reached the toilet, he raised the seat, unzipped his fly and relieved himself.
As he did so, he looked down at himself. He thought, 'I am really going to miss being able to do this standing up.'
When Rock got finished, he zipped up his fly, lowered the seat, flushed the toilet, washed his hands, and dried his hands.
It took him five minutes to slowly, with his cane in one hand, and his other hand on the railing, to safely get down the stairs.
Rock was heading to the dinning room, where he was sure that everyone was currently as they all ate their breakfast.
As Rock walked in dining room, he saw the other six adults at the table, had turned to look at him.
Rock leaned on his cane, with his right hand, as he stood at the door entrance.
All of those at the table were casually dressed.
At the moment, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira were women.
Fabiola said, “You should have called us. We would have helped you down the stairs.”
Rock stated, “I decided I could do it myself. So, how are you doing this morning.”
John replied, “Fine.”
Fabiola stated, “Good. All things considered.”
Annie replied, “About the same as Fabiola.”
Akira said, “I slept well.”
Natsuru replied, “So did I.”
Ranma stated, “I got in late. But, I have had worse lack of sleep.”
Ranma then got up from her chair, and over walked to Rock.
Ranma pulled out something from her pocket, and she handed it to Rock.
Rock took it in his palm of his left hand. Rock saw that it was a pill.
Ranma explained, “That is a powerful sedative. Take it after breakfast. You should be asleep within twenty minutes. Maybe less. And do not ask where the pill came from.”
Rock pocketed the pills, as he looked at Ranma's face. He replied, “Thank you.”
After Ranma helped Rock to a table chair, and Ranma returned to her seat, between Akira and Natsuru.
Rock took look around the table at what everyone was eating.
Ranma was having miso soup and some rice.
Akira, Natsuru, and Fabiola were having cereal with milk.
Annie was eating two fried eggs, and some toast. John looked to have been eating the same thing, but he was nearly finished.
Fabiola and Annie were drinking chocolate milk. John was having glass of orange juice. Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru were each having a glass of regular milk.
Fabiola politely asked, “So, what do you want for breakfast?”
Rock answered, “I would like two scrambled eggs, some toast, and a glass of orange juice. But, I can wait until you all are finish.”
John said, “No need. I am almost finished, anyway. I will fix you some breakfast, Rock.”
John got up from his chair, and he went to the kitchen. Ten minutes later, he brought out a plate of food, utensils, a paper cloth napkin, and a glass of orange juice.
John then sat back down at his place at the table.
Rock found eating his breakfast that morning to be a quiet affair. Everyone knew what was about to happen to him, and they didn't want to think about it. They also had the manners not to bring it up the subject, nor talk about anything that would ruin the mood.
Rock thought, as he finished his breakfast, 'Everyone is treating this as if I am going to my execution. Even I am. And in a way, I am. It is not like it is my life that I am losing. Only my manhood.'
Rock then pulled out the sedative pill from his pocket.
Rock looked at it for a minute. He thought, 'This is it. No backing out now.'
Everyone stopped what they were doing, as watched as Rock took the pill, but it in his mouth. Next, he used the last of his orange juice to wash it down his throat.
Rock then got up, as he grabbed his cane. He said, “I am heading for the garage. If something goes wrong, I wish you the best of luck. And goodbye.”
As he began walking out of the room, Akira got up, as she stated, “I will go with you.”
Akira walked up to stand beside Rock. She then helped Rock make it through the home, at Rock's slow pace.
A minute later, as they made it out of the dining room, and down a large hallway, Akira said, “The rest of us talked about it last night. Given we have a past together. The others, and I, decided that I should be the one to take care of you. Both, helping you into the vat, with Megatron's help. And getting you out. ”
Rock smiled, as he replied, “I appreciate that.”
Akira promised, “As soon as we figure out what your measurements are, in your new form. We will get you some clothing. And I promise none of it will be frilly. It will be the type of clothing you can live with.”
Rock responded, in a kind tone of voice, “Thank you, Akira. I want to let you know, that time on the beach with you, Revy, and I was one of the best experiences in my life. You were fun as girl. And as a guy, I think Revy liked it when you took the back and took I the front, of her. Though, I suspect she would have preferred to be the one giving it up the ass. But, I think she still did enjoy it, too.”
Akira stated, “I agree with you completely. It was a great time. And Revy does have an ass fetish. I don't even want to think about what it would be like for you, if Revy could become a guy.”
Rock replied, “You want the truth.”
Akira said, “Sure.”
Rock commented, “Neither, do I.”
Both of them began laughing, as they made their way to the garage.
(_)
Ten minutes later, they made it to the indoor garage.
Both of them walked up to the vat, can they came to a stop, beside each other.
Rock noticed the florescent lighting was turned off near the vat. Only the lighting on the far wall was on. Allowing for the area around the vat to feel like it was in the shadows of twilight.
Rock commented, “This is good sleeping illumination. Just enough to see, but still rest.”
Akira replied, “I agree.”
Rock said, “I can already feel the effects of the sedative. It won't be long, now.”
Akira suggested, “Then relax. There is no point to getting worked up over it, now.”
Rock replied, “You're right.”
Rock then saw Megatron walking toward them from the darkness.
As Megatron came to a stop by them, he stated, “I will help get you in, and get you out. Also, I will monitor you vitals during the entire process. You are one of the few humans that I respect. And I want you to continue living. Even as a weaker life form.”
Rock replied, “Thank you.”
Megatron the took a few steps back, to allow Rock and Akira some privacy.
Rock then walked to the side of the vat, and sat down. Allowing himself to lean his back around the large base of the vat. He set his cane to the the left of himself.
As Akira sat down beside him, to Rock's right, only inches from Rock. She said, “I know this is not the most conformable subject. But, it needs to be said.”
“After you pass out. I will take off you clothes and with Megatron's help, we will put all the plugs, wires, and mask on you, before we gently lowering you in. I will wash your clothes and put them up. In case you want to wear them again. Even if they do not fit. I know Ranma and Natsuru sometimes do that with some of their favorite clothing. I don't, usually. But, whatever makes them happy.”
Rock commented, casual tone of voice, “It's alright. Clothes are just clothes. I can get more, if I want.”
Akira looked over at Rock, and she saw he was on the verge of tears.
Rock complained, “I really don't want to do this. But, I cannot think of any other way to get out of this alive. And I am such a brilliant man. I should be able to find another way out.”
Akira said, in a comforting tone of voice, “I know. But, we all have our limits. You can only work with what you have. And it is not your fault you could not find another way. Chang put you into this situation. You are not doing this to yourself. You are doing what all people want to do. To continue living. All I can say is that it will not be that bad. We have taken into account of everything. And I know how you feel.”
Rock snapped, “But, you can still change back into a guy.”
Akira quietly stated, “Changing into a guy, and being a guy, are two completely different things.”
Akira comment caught Rock off guard. He looked over at Akira, as he inquired, “What do you mean?”
Akira said, “I was born a man. Years ago, an accident let me turn into a woman and back into a man, just by sneezing. At first I thought it was fun and games. But, then I got burned and went back to just being man for a few years.”
“It was during this time that I learned some rules to gender bending. I tried to bend those rules, but found that I could not. And then, I ended up being forced to live as a woman, for the most part, for a number of years, while I was with you guys.”
“I want you to understand. I enjoyed my time with you guys, but when I got to Roanapur, what happened there robbed me of much of my sanity. Though, I have reclaimed much of it. Though, my experiences there also robbed me of much of my manhood in here.”
Akira pointed with her right index finger at the right side of her forehead. She then lowered her hand back to the ground.
Rock quietly said, “I didn't know.”
Akira responded, “I know. It is not something the three of us talk about to others. Though, I got much of my sanity back. I did not get my manhood back. I have learn those of us, like Ranma, Natsuru, and I, when we change into women, the change is complete. Down to the hardwiring of the brain. As female, our gender identity in our brains are female. We look down at our bodies as female and we like what we see, in a none sexual way... We didn't fully realize it until the three of us talked about it.”
“You see. Human souls. Human personalities. We are social creatures. It is our very nature. And because of this, we humans usually gravitate to the more calmer environments. To where we can have closer emotion ties to each other. The three of us found that women naturally are more social and more calmer. That is just biology.”
“Though, while changing into men, changes the hardwiring in our brains back to male. To where we are comfortable being men. We prefer to be women.”
“And the slide from manhood to womanhood for us was so gradual that none of us realized it was happening to us until long after we had become mentally women.”
“For me, this happened in Roanapur. The final push for Ranma. And she fought to keep her manhood long than either Natsuru or I, was when she met Coop of the Megas XLR reality, and allowed herself to become a party girl. Along with becoming Coop's girlfriend.”
“For the record, Ranma has said nothing but good things about Coop. He treated her right. That big guy is all heart. I think if she was never rescued from that reality, Coop would have taken good care of her for the remainder of their lives. And she would have been happy with that life.”
“And Natsuru was like this before we met. She told me that in all honesty, thought she was born a man, she was never really manly. Natsuru was even was forced into a situation where she had to live physically at guy for a few years. Still, the moment she could turned back into a woman, and stay a woman for the most part, she did.”
“So, while I can physically change into a man, I cannot mentally change back into a man. And neither can Ranma, and Natsuru.”
“Now, do not get me wrong. All three of us love doing it as a guy, and we sometimes love going out as men, but we prefer to live as women.”
Rock started to get groggy, as he slurred his speech, “I will... keep your secret.”
Akira smiled, as she replied, “I know you will. And I am sure Megatron here will, as well.”
Akira looked over at Megatron. He simply nodded an affirmative.
Akira turned back to Rock, as she commented, “I also know you are fine with becoming a bi-sexual, because you want to be with Revy. Personally, I think you still have a chance with her, even as a women.”
Rock slumped to his right side, to rested his head on Akira's left shoulder. Rock's words became even more slurred, as he said, “Thanks... I... Just... Wish... I... Had... More... Time.. To... Be... A... Man...”
Akira noticed that Rock finally fell asleep.
Akira quietly said to the now sleeping Rock, “Sleep tight. I hope you feel better after you wake up.”
Akira and Megatron then began prepping Rock and the vat for processing him into a her. This did not take very long.
When they were done, Akira took a look at the Rock, floating in the vat, while nude, with a mask over his face.
Akira said, “Rest well, sleeping beauty.”
Akira then collected Rock's clothes, and cane, as she left the garage, for the dining room, to inform the others that Rock was now in the vat.
Meanwhile, Megatron silently walked way from Rock, as he sat down, while he monitored, and stood guard, over Rock's sleeping for.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
By now, you all should have realized where I was heading for Rock. And while it took a while, the deed is finally done. She wakes up in the next chapter.
And I really enjoyed writing the serious discussion, in the bedroom, between Rock, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. It was good drama. That did not spare any details. Very sober, but very good. With none of that scene being played for laughs.
On the last part of the chapter. I wanted to show how that if the brain of a gender bender completely changes, then one's identity can slowly change, as well. And I mean, can. Not, would.
It just so happens that this is the case for Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, because they did not realize this, until it was too late for them.
Also, this is not like transgender people, in real life, whose inborn, gender identities, found in their brains, remain the same, due to hardwiring of the brain.
For a gender bender, it is a completely change. Including, the hardwiring of the gender bender's brains.
And Akira also told Rock this to help him feel better, right before he passed out and took the plunge.
(_)
I like how the platonic friendship between Annie and Megatron has developed. Their friendship seems natural. Given their pasts. Both were driven down dark paths, and they had lost a lot, do to that. As such, they have a few things in common.
(_)
Let's be honest. John is at is best when he is a genius, badass ham.
So, I figured I would not only dial the badass, but the ham, as well, with him.
Though, John is very intelligent and sharp. He realized, from the way Scorpius was talking to him, that Chang was using time dilation against them. Still, Rock already realized this.
The way I am writing John, is that he is either funny, awesome, or both. And that is John, in a nutshell.
And I needed a character to lighten up this otherwise dark part of my anthology. And John is that character.
As such, since seen the entire Farscape series, and the Peacekeeper Wars mini-series, I have always thought of John as a walking, talking, cosmic monkey, with a wonderfully ability to cause havoc just by talking.
Such as him informing the members of Hotel Moscow about the truth.
And there is some logic to John's insults towards Balalaika, and Hotel Moscow. When is called Balalaika the Wicked Witch of the West, and Hotel Moscow, her flying monkeys.
Balalaika, and Hotel Moscow, are veterans of the Soviet airforce.
Also, John has a Wizard of Oz motif going. At the end of the Farscape season four episode, Unrealized Reality, John stated he considers himself to be, Dorothy Gale. One of the characters form the Wizard of Oz. Strangely, he is not that far from the truth.
John could have gone the Alice in Wonderland route. But, the Dorothy comparison works.
Either way, the Farscape series had some really wicked cliffhangers. And the way the cliffhangers were resolved was interesting as well.
Now, to the chili-dog joke, goes always the way back to nineteen ninety nine, when the Sci-fi Channel website put up a Farscape website. In the, “John's mission logs”, John mentioned that he missed having chili-dogs.
So, over a decade and a half later, our time, much less time for John, I arranged for him to finally have as many chili-dogs as he wants.
And that scene gave me a change to show how much of a funny ham, John could be.
I hope, you found the, love affair with this chili-dog, line just as funny as I did.
And yes. Revy is only half as scary as Aeryn, John's wife, can be.
Also, I think that pistol under the table, with the, Han shot first type of hero, line worked for that scene.
As such, when John is one the ball. He is on the ball.
(_)
Why did I change Scorpius' gender? For a number of reasons that deal with the plot of my story. But, that is later. Though, Scorpius is now in a healthy female body. And she no longer has any of her problems. And she does not have that coolant system in her hand.
And I have no doubt, that Scorpius would willingly become a woman, if it meant becoming healthy.
Though, Scorpius, still has her other abilities and strengths. Just none of the weaknesses she previously had. Though, I guess, as a Sebacean, she does have a problem with heat. Still, she can still probably tolerate the heat more than other Sebaceans, do to her mental discipline.
(_)
In my story, I fully believe that the only reason men of Hotel Moscow were helping Chang, was that they were intentionally left in the dark, and they were loyal to Balalaika.
Now, these men of Hotel Moscow have learned the group, and they will have to make some choices, as well.
I really enjoyed writing that meeting scene with the members of Hotel Moscow. The dialogue in it just fell into play. With them learns some much, just by openly talking, amongst themselves, about what was going on.
Also, the reason Boris was the last in the loop, for the meeting of the other men of Hotel Moscow, was for me to show that the members were not idiots. And they were intelligent, and willing to look into the situation, themselves. And be secretive, as well.
Though, also, with Boris being the second in command of Hotel Moscow, with Balalaika's judgment in question. It would make sense the other members of Hotel Moscow would look to Boris for leadership, and guidance.
(_)
And on Boris, and those pills he takes. Let's just say I have plans, within plans, for Boris. But, that will not be for a while.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Eight: “And Wisdom.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Alternate Earth, San Francisco. Late morning, on a clear, comfortable, sunny day.
Of the mansion that Rock and the others had been occupying for over a month, inside dimly lit garage, Rock was peacefully sleeping in the vat. Floating while unconscious, with a mask on Rock's face, and wires and tubes in various parts of Rock's body.
Suddenly, Rock felt large cold metallic hands gently lift up with Rock's body.
Rock felt things being pulled from Rock's body.
This caused Rock to slowly wake up.
A second later, Rock was gently set onto some cold rough concrete floor, to be leaned against the outside of the vat.
Rock felt Rock's lower knees and bare feet, on the concrete floor.
At the same time, Rock felt the liquid goo sliding off the body.
Consciousness was quickly returning, as Rock immediately felt a conformable, large piece of cloth over Rock's body.
Rock heard a woman's voice say with caution, “Take it easy, Rock. You have been through a lot. We need to do this slowly.... Megatron, please back away, and let me handle this.”
Rock then heard footsteps of someone walking away.
The woman's voice then stated, “Thank you.”
It was then that Rock immediately recalled the events leading to the sleeping.
Rock's eyes snapped open.
While the area of the garage they were in was dimly let, Rock found the light was still enough to see what was going on.
As Rock's eyes fully adjusted to the dim lighting, Rock's hands moved a few places along her body to confirm that she was now woman.
She also noticed that her black hair was now far longer than it used to be.
Rock tugged at the cloth laid over her back and she saw it was a white bathrobe.
She leaned up, as she quickly put her arms into the sleeves robe and tied the belt of the robe, around the front part of her body.
Rock thought, 'I really do not feel like looking down at myself, just yet.'
Rock then looked up and she saw Akira looked back at her, with concern on showing on her face.
In the dim lighting, Rock could see Akira was wearing a blue blouse, and black, cloth pants.
Rock quietly asked, in her new female voice, “How long was I out?”
Akira answered, “Just over a month.”
Rock asked, “What time it is?”
Akira answered, “Around eleven o'clock AM.”
Rock flatly inquired, “Am I healthy? Given how radical this change is, I honestly cannot tell what half of what my body is telling my mind right now.”
Akira stated, “All your vitals show that you are fine. Megatron even checked with his own sensors. You're are now a healthy, young woman.”
Rock said, “Good. And I will take your word at that. At the moment, I really don't feel like looking down at myself.”
Akira responded, “Take your time wrapping you mind around your gender change. Trust me. I have been there. You will get your mentally footing within a few minutes. But, while you are adjusting to your changes, I need to check you mental condition. I need you to answer a few questions.”
Rock replied, “Go ahead.”
Akira asked, “What is my name?”
Rock answered, “Akira.”
Akira questioned, “Good. What is your name?”
Rock answered, “Rokuro Okajima. Also known as, Rock.”
Akira asked, “Do you know where you are at?”
Rock answered, “San Francisco on an alternate Earth from my birth reality.”
Akira inquired, “How do you feel?”
Rock took a moment to mentally collect herself, as she mentally felt her body. She then answered, “All things considered. I actually feel pretty good. I feel stronger, with a lot more energy.”
Akira asked, “Great. Now, who are you in love with?”
Rock answered, “Revy... Hey, that wasn't fair. I am still barely awake.”
Akira smiled, as she stated, “Yea. You're fine. Now, lets see if you can walk. Be aware that a common misconception is that when a gender change, from male to female, suddenly happens, the center of gravity shifts from the shoulders to the breasts. It does not. The weight shifts from the shoulders to the hips.”
Rock replied, “I will keep that in mind.”
Akira then helped Rock stand up.
As Rock stood up straight, she found that she was a steady, no pun intended, as a rock.
Rock looked over and she saw that she was slightly shorted than Akira. She thought, 'It cannot be helped. Now, to see test our my legs and balance.'
Rock then took a few careful steps around in her bare feet. She quickly realize that she was having not any problems with balance, nor walking.
Yet, she noticed she was walking like a woman, with her upper legs closed.
Akira noticed this as well. She quickly said, “Don't worry about the way you are walking. It is common biology. You're hips are wider, in proportion to your body. And you have nothing between your legs that would cause discomfort if you walked with your legs closed. And that is why you are walking that way.”
Rock came to a stop, as she turned to face Akira. She said, “Good to know.”
Rock happily thought, 'No more need for a cane. Now, to find out what is going on, outside of my personal issues.' She inquired, “So, what is the plan?”
Akira stated, “For you need to get cleaned up. Since you are still getting use to your body, you are just going to take a quick shower without washing, to rinse the goo. That way, you won't have to deal too much with the new parts, while being reminded of the old parts you lost.”
Rock commented, “The goo comes off real quick. I have had to clean the stuff out of my hair and off my body, before. So, a quick shower is mercifully find for the situation.”
Akira said, “Good. Still, you are going to have to pee sooner or later. When you do, you will need to dry yourself there. Either wipe front to back, or dab yourself. Do not wipe back to front. And the reverse applies when you have to go from the back end. Wipe from the behind, front towards the back bottom of your tail bone. Even though you are now superhuman, it is best not to risk a yeast infection.”
Rock replied, “Thanks for the warning.”
Akira said, “You're welcome. Also, from what the manual the girls left with the vat, your monthly period won't start for at least a few months. So, there are no immediate worries there.”
Rock mentioned, “That is about how long it took till Annie had her first period.”
Akira responded, “Really? Anyway, the others are waiting for us in the downstairs living room. You can have you debut with them after you are cleaned and dressed. I will escort you, the back way, to the upstairs bathroom to shower. If you make it up there without a problem, I will leave you, and wait for you with the others.”
Rock questioned, “Thank you. I think I will be able to make it up the stairs on my own. What about clothing? Any problems with measurements? Or, do you need to take measures?”
Akira answered, “Fortunately, the computer screen on the vat told us your finalized clothing measurements, a few days ago. We already bought you some clothing. They are cleaned and folded in your bedroom, on your bed.”
“We took care to pick clothing that would fit you, but not grate on your still mostly male ego. Still, you are going to have to wear a bra. Though, do you know how to put on a bra?”
Rock replied, “On occasion, I helped Revy put her bra. I think I can manage. It should not be too difficult. And thank you for getting her to start wearing a bra, in the first place.”
Akira responded, “You're welcome. Though, you should thank Sawyer and Shenhua, more than me. Also, I will be honest, you have the largest pair of breasts I have ever seen in person. That could be an asset for you later on. But, keep in mind, we are all going to look down at them at first. Both the man, and the women. And given you are now shorter, when men look down at your face, they are also going to see your breasts. From experience, unless they stare for a while at my rack, I have found it best to just let their glances slide.”
Rock stated, “That is wise advise.” She look over at Megatron, whom was on the other side of the garage. She said, “Thank you, Megatron, for your help.”
Megatron's had not problem hearing Rock's words. He turned to Rock, as he replied, “You are welcome, Rock. And I am glad that you are healthy. And that you are now going to live.”
Rock stated, “I appreciate your concerns for my welfare.” She turned to Akira, as she said, “Let's go.”
Both of them headed for an entrance to a back hallway of the home.
Rock enjoyed the fact that for the first time in several months, she did not need to walk with a cane.
As they entered the hallway, and on much softer flooring, Rock practically ran to the back stairs, with Akira right behind her.
Rock make it up the steps without a problem, while keeping her right hand on the right railing, as she made it up to the second story.
A few seconds later, as she made it to the bathroom she, and the others used, on the second story.
Given Rock did not have a problem making that far, through the home, Akira excused herself, and left Rock to get cleaned up and dressed by herself.
Rock then shut the door, and took off her robe.
Rock took a quick shower. She turned on the water to where it warm, and literally stepped in to rinse off her hair and body, without looking down. She then turned off the shower, and dried herself off with a towel, without looking down.
Rock also ignored her reflection in the bathroom mirror, as she dried off.
It took her a few minutes to towel down her hair to the point it was not wet.
Afterward, she put on a clean, white bathroom, that she found in the bathroom closet.
Once she had tied the white cloth belt of the robe around herself, used one of the brushes the girls used to brush her hair. Though, she did not use the mirror to do so.
Fortunately, Rock found that she did not have any knots, nor tangles in her hair. And she just left her hair drape down her back.
As soon as her hair was brushed, she opened the door, exited the bathroom, walked down the hallway, and into her bedroom.
Rock closed her bedroom door behind her.
Rock stood in the room, with the light from the windows, providing plenty of illumination for her to see.
Rock let out a deep breath, as she thought, 'I need some time alone to myself, for a few minutes. And not in that way.'
Rock slowly walked up to where she was standing in front of the large bedroom wall mirror.
Rock thought, 'I might as well get this over with.'
She undid the white cloth belt of her white bathrobe. She then let the robe fall to the floor, allowing her to see the front side of her own naked, female body for the first time.
Surprisingly, the first thing she noticed was not her breasts, nor what had changed between her legs.
It was her face. And how there was no sign of a beard shadow, or anything. Along with how her face had not changed that much. Instead, the changes were subtle. The contours of her face were smoother. Though, she could still see herself in the mirror.
Her forehead, between her hairline and brow was shorter. The her cheek bones and jaw were smoother. She had no Adam’s apple.
Rock then noticed how here body lacked any body hair, save for the black hair on her head, and the black hair between her legs. Along, with how her hands, feet, and the rest of her body was smaller, and more feminine. Though, her body was in excellent shape. With her physical frame having a good athletic muscle tone, along her entire body.
Rock used her right hand to rub her left forearm, as she thought, 'I have absolutely no body hair, like Akira. The only hair I have is my head, and the pubic hair on my crotch. This is no normal. Most women have as least some light body hair. Not that I am complaining.'
She then used the mirror to look at her body more closely.
She used her right fingers to caress the right side of her temple, to her jaw, as she thought, 'I look almost exactly like my counterpart in the Boys and Girls omakes. Was that my counterpart? Was that really me, considering I actually lived the reality, in my dream, for a few minutes. There is a video of it. Still, I do not want to think about that. Madness lies that way.'
'Though, it is interesting that I changed into my counterpart, just like Dutch and Benny were changed into their counterparts. The only difference is, unlike them, I still have my mind, and free will, while they do not.'
'My face is only slightly different. Just a little more feminine. I look a few years younger than I did as male. Physically, I am probably in my mid-twenties in age. I have a shorter, slender body, compared to when I was a man. But, not by as much as I thought it would be.'
'I am now slightly shorted than Revy. When I was previously a few inches taller than her. This is liveable. At least I am not as short as Sawyer. Though, my one concern are my large breasts.'
Rock then looked down at her breasts. She used her left hand to touch her right nipple, then her left nipples.
She continued her thought, 'Sensitive. But, not painful. Good. Though, the worst part is that I knew beforehand, from the Boys and Girls omake, that they would likely going to be this big. I know I am going to attract the wrong kind of attention with these. Hell, they are attracting my own attention. Though, fortunately not in that way.'
'I hope my breast size does not upset Revy. She is kinda sensitive about these things. At least she can no longer use her monthly period as an excuse to be a bitch to me. Or, Benny and Dutch for that matter. If she does, when it is my turn, I would do it right back at her. Unless it is the same time, then it could turn ugly for the both of us.'
'Oh well. We will work something out after we rescue her and others from Chang. Still, Fabiola has the right idea. Best to try to be polite during that time. And at least I do not have to deal with that for a few months.'
Rock then leaned down and looked at her crotch. She used her right hand to brush against her couch. She thought, her lips curled into a lecherous smiled, 'So tempting. But, I want to save that for a special occasional.'
She leaned back up, as she realized, in thought, 'None of this is actually bothering me. Which, I guess, means mental part of the change is both the most shocking, yet relieving part of this entire process.'
'I am actually kinda proud of having this body. The brainwashing worked. I never thought that I would ever be happy to have been brainwashed, even slightly. I also probably am still attracted to women. And I likely now will find some men attractive, as well. I will just deal with that, as it comes. But, right now, I need to test out my physical strength.'
Rock walked over to the small, brown, wooden, chest of drawers, which was set against a wall, in her bedroom.
The top of the chest of draws top was at the same height as her waist. Along with the height, the chest of drawers was also three feet wide, and two feet in depth to the wall.
Rock gripped the furniture piece by the sides of top lip, with her hands.
She found that though the wooden chest of draws was moderately heavily, and it took her a little effort to lift it a few inches. Though, she had no real trouble in doing so.
A few seconds later, Rock gently set chest of drawers down. She thought, 'So, I am not stronger. But not by a lot. Now, for the more subtle stuff.'
Rock used her right thumb and index finger to lightly pinch the lip of the wooden chest of drawers.
At first, nothing happened. But, Rock slowly increased the pressure on the wood between her fingers. Within several seconds, the wood started to crack. Then, the wood soon shattered between her fingers.
Rock held up her right hand and looked at her fingers, to take a look at her fingers. She found that her fingers did not hurt. Her fingers were surprisingly unharmed.
Rock smiled, as she happily thought, 'Good. I still have control. I won't have to worry about accidentally breaking someone's hand by shaking it And from the feel of my fingers, my body is also tougher and more durable. Now, onto other matters, I have to attend to.'
Rock turned around to face her bed.
Rock first noted that her bed had been made.
On top of the blanket, above the sheets, she saw her cane lying on her bed, by her sonic small sonic shotgun attached to her gambler's rig, her reality key, her wallet, and her debit card. Near her weapons were her need, female clothing.
Further up the bed, by the pillows, she also saw the male clothing she had on, the morning she had go into the vat. It was neatly washed, and folded, Akira had promise it would be.
Rock thought, 'I won't be needing my male clothing, anytime soon. Now, let's see what my friends bought for me.'
Rock turned her attention back to the female clothing. She walked over to the clothing her friends had bought her. As she came to a stop, she took a few moments to take a closer look at her new female clothing.
The clothing were very utilitarian. She saw cotton underwear, some white sports bras, and more relaxing regular bras. There were a variety of different shirts, pants, and shorts, of colors ranging from blues, reds, black, and white. Also, there were some white socks as well.
There were no frilly clothing. No shirts. No brightly colored clothing. Such as pink. Just clothing that Rock knew she would not no issues with using.
Rock thought, 'Just as Akira said. It is thoughtful that they did not get me clothing that was too feminine. I can live with these clothes, for now. And like Ranma told me, I have other options, once this is all over.'
She then saw the specific work clothing Akira and the others had set out from the folded clothing.
A white button up, long-sleeved blouse. Dark pants. And black, flat sole dress slippers.
Rock mentally shrugged, 'Nice selection. I might as well get dressed in it.'
Rock started with some cotton underwear that she found fit butt and waist well.
While she found the regular bra she picked out, fit her. It still took her five minutes and trying on and adjusting a regular bra for it to be conformable to wear. The rest was easy. She put on and button her white blouse, which she found buttoned from the front. She then put on her dark pants. Her socks were next. And finally her dress slippers.
Rock then rolled up her right sleeve and put on wrist attachment, placing her gambler's rig, with small sonic shotgun in it. When she was finished adjusting her weapon, she roll back down her right sleeve.
Next, Rock pocketed her wallet, her reality key, and her debit card in one of right side pants pocket.
Rock thought, 'I can probably still use my real name on my debit card outside of Japan, without any once realizing that it is a male name. I have no intention of changing my name, to a more feminine name. I am both Rock, and I am Rokuro Okajimu. And I will be those names till the day I die.'
She then picked up her cane.
She looked at it. She smiled, as she thought, 'It looks like I won't be needing this anymore. Still, it is a cool laser weapon. I will take it with us, as a cool memento of our adventures. And I will find a nice place to put it, after we win.'
As she set back down the cane, she noticed she finally had to pee.
Rock sarcastically thought, 'Well, this is going to be interesting.'
She quickly made her way back to the bathroom.
After closing the door to the bathroom, she went to the toilet seat.
By habit, she was about to raise the lowered toilet seat, until she realized she is now a woman.
Instead, she turned around, pulled down her pants, and underwear. She then sat on the toilet seat.
She quickly figured out what muscles are needed to be used to relief herself.
As Rock finished, she thought, 'This is not surprising. Given this body has been doing this while I was asleep, through catheter, with this plumbing. And yes. I can feel I am still wet down there, after I stopped peeing.'
'It is best that take Akira's advice on this. Though, I really do not want to know if she had to learn this the harm way. Or, from someone else.'
Rock used some toilet paper to dry herself down their, from front to back. She then put the pieces of toilet paper into the toilet.
Next, she got up, pulled up her clothing, turned around, flushed the toilet, washed her hands, and dried her hands.
Finally, she exited the bathroom, and headed for the downstairs living room.
Less than a minute later, Rock made it down the front staircase, and into the living room.
When she walked into the living room, she came to a stop, as she saw that her friends were sitting in the cushioned couches and chairs around center of the room. All of them were just wearing some casual clothing.
Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru were women, at the moment.
As soon as they noticed her presence, they all turned to face her.
John was the first to speak, as he complimented her, “Damn girl. You look fine.”
Ranma said, “I agree with, John. And with breasts like those, you are going to have some real fun.”
Rock had enough sense not to blush at Ranma's comment.
Akira smiled, as she halfheartedly commented, “Oh Ranma. There is no need to be jealous.”
Everyone, including Ranma and Rock got a light laugh from Akira's comment.
Natsuru teased, “Ah, Rock, Fabiola and I are going to have so much fun teaching you about girl talk.”
Fabiola cracked a grin, as she said, “Yea. It is to bad that Annie has no interest in such things.”
Annie turned to Fabiola, as she commented, calm tone of voice, “That is because I have enough maturity to choose not to deal with such nonsense.”
Annie turned to Rock, as she offered, in a comforting tone of voice, “Rock, I have been through this, as well. I will be more than willing to listen, and do what I can to help you adjust to your changes.”
While still standing, Rock looked over at Annie, as she kindly replied, “I will keep that in mind. And thank you, everyone. So, how was your month? Any problems?”
John answered for the group, “None whatsoever. We caught a few movies. Had a few laughs. It was a great time. Did you sleep well?”
Rock cracked a grin, as she casually said, “Like a rock.”
The group lightly chuckled at Rock's joke.
As the calmed down, Ranma stated, “Rock, are you going to be okay with being a woman? You are taking this very well. When I first changed into a female, I flipped out and tried to kill my old man for accidentally turning me into a girl.”
Rock answered, “Nah. I think I will be fine with being a woman. That brainwashing does work. Being a woman doesn't bother me. To be honest, I am in some ways happy with this body.”
“I know the concept of being immediately okay with such a radical change. Along with willful mental manipulation would make some of you uncomfortable. Such as John. But, I would think the alternative would be far worse.”
John replied, “I am not really that uncomfortable with the concept. And you're right. Better to keep one's sanity than one's ego.”
Rock stated, “I am glad you agree. And thanks everyone for your help with saving my life.” Her tone of voice turned more serious, as she continued, “Now, that the show is over. We have work to do. You all had your month long vacation, without worries. Now, it is time to get back to work.”
John joked, “So, you just woke up, and are already cracking the whip.”
Rock playfully replied, “Don't tempt me.”
Natsuru asked, “So, what is the plan?”
Rock answered, “We are going to pack our things, eat, then put our belongings into Megatron's trunk. We are leaving this place for good. So, take what you need. We are not coming back.”
Ranma inquired, “Where are we going?
Rock stated, “We are going on a recon mission to Chang's tower. All of us.”
Ranma casually said, “Sounds like fun.”
Rock looked around the room, at her friends, as she commented, “Chang. I am sure thinks I am going to take a while to just get use to this body. He can think again. There is to much to do. He would not expect this. So, this is the perfect time to do it.” Rock turned to Annie, as she continued, “Annie, I want you and Megatron to destroy the vat, while making sure all the chemicals in it, do not spill, and are incinerated.”
Annie replied, “Well do.”
Annie got up from her chair, and she left the room, to inform Megatron, in the garage, and accomplish her task.
Rock then said, “Everyone else. Start getting packed.”
Rock then turned and left the room, for the stairs, and her bedroom, to pack her belongings.
Meanwhile, everyone else in the room got up from their seats, and headed to their rooms, to start packing their clothing and items, as well.
(_)
Two hours later, in the driveway, outside of the mansion garage, the group had gotten packed, eaten lunch, and loaded their luggage, a small cooler with drinks and snacks, weapons, ammo, and a few other items, into Megatron's trunk, his car alt mode.
During lunch, Rock was happy to find out that her tastes in foods and drinks had not changed.
Megatron's hood and side windows were lowered.
The seating arrangements in the car were pretty much the same.
Rock was driving. Annie was in the middle front seat. John was in the front passenger seat. In the backseat, Fabiola was behind Rock. Next to her was Akira. Then Ranma. And finally, Natsuru was behind John.
To get ready for there recon, everyone was in their combat clothing, or normal clothing.
Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma were dress for battle.
Natsuru was in her seifuku. Ranma was in her red chinese clothing, with her golden bracers on. Akira was in her yellow cowgirl outfit, with her long knives sheathed and strapped to her back, and her two revolvers holstered on the side of her gunbelt, that around her waist.
Annie wore simple black tennis shoes, women's blue jeans, black leather belt, and a white t-shirt. She had her lightsaber strapped to her belt.
Fabiola was in her black leather pants, and green blouse under her open black leather jacket. She had her semi-automatic pistols in her shoulder holsters. Also, Fabiola propped up her automatic rifle between her legs, on the floor of the back seat.
For safety, the chamber of the automatic rifle was empty. Though, the weapon had a full magazine of ammo attached to it.
John was dressed in his usual black pants and shirt, with his red sleeveless vest jacket. With his vest hiding his pulse pistol in its shoulder holster, under his left armpit.
And Rock has not changed clothes since that morning.
From her seat, Rock looked around at her group. She inquired, “Is everyone ready to kick some ass? I know I am.”
The seven members of the team answered in unison, “Yes.”
Rock replied, “Good.” She then turned back to face in front of her, as she leaned back in her seat.
Natsuru teased, “What, John? No woman driver jokes?”
John calmly replied, “My wife is a better pilot than I am. And that is saying something.”
Natsuru admitted, “That is true. You both are excellent pilots. You both are probably second to Annie here.”
John responded, “No argument there.”
Annie heard the entire conversation, and she quietly smiled, while sitting between Rock and John.
Rock joked, “Alright kids. Time to go.”
Everyone laughed
Rock pulled out her reality key from her pant's pocket, and she put into into the hole in Megatron's front dashboard.
Rock thought of going to Chang's tower, at a time parallel Revy's time, while she was there, a month after her team last met Revy in person, to pick up the vat from her, and her team.
Rock then rotated the key, and they instantly jumped realities.
The next thing everyone in the vehicle noticed was they were in an alleyway between two buildings. With one direction of the alleyway block, and the other way leading to a street.
Fortunately, Megatron's front end was pointed out the entrance to the street.
They looked up at the sky and they saw that it was sunny and warm day.
Megatron stated, “My sensors tell me from the angle of the Sol to us, that it is around four o'clock PM, in this time zone.”
Ranma asked, “Are we here?”
Rock pulled out her reality key, and pocketed it. She said, “I am not sure.”
Rock thought, 'This is not good. I know I was thinking about heading for Chang's Tower. How did we deviated from there? Still, the first matter at hand is to figure out where we are. Could we just be by the tower, in Roanapur? We will have to check.”
Suddenly, they saw a car passed by them on the street in front of them.
Natsuru said, “I have a bad feeling about this.”
Rock requested, “I agree. Megatron give us some privacy.”
Megatron said, “No problem.” He quickly raised the top of his hood, and rolled up his windows. He then turned on the tint to his windows to give them some privacy.
Rock then slowly drove Megatron onto the street. When Rock saw they were clear, he turned left on the two lane street.
As their vehicle turned onto the two right hand lane of the street, they saw the street was full of people walking on the sidewalks.
While they their way down the road, they also saw cars behind them, and passing by them, on the oncoming left lane.
Akira commented, “This looked like a regular day, in old Roanapur.”
Rock replied, “I know.”
Rock drove slowly, to allow her group to get a look around them. But, she did not drive to slowly, to back up traffic.
John stated, “I don't think we are in the right time. I would think if Chang was as much a warlord as you say he had become, the city would be deserted, or under lockdown.”
Rock kept her eyes on the road, as she stated, “You might be right, John. Most people from my time that lived in this city deserted, by the time we left. We being, Dutch, Benny, Janet, and I. Whom were likely some of the last ones to escape before the proverbial gates were closed.”
Annie pointed out, “We could be in a parallel reality to your own.”
Rock stated, “Possible. If so, we will just leave. I do not want to put my alternative self, and his friends through any grieve over my problems. But, the question is how?”
John theorized, “You guys stated that Chang was the one to develop this technology. It is possible he created a bubble around his tower that keeps unauthorized reality jumps from coming in. Which is a while precaution on his part. And due to this, when we jumped, we either bounced either into the past, or a parallel reality.”
Ranma stated, “Now, that is a scary thought. How are we going to get to the tower, if we cannot jump there?”
Rock said, “Chang has limits. Such an energy field would likely not reach very far from his Tower. We will just jump to a location, and go to the tower. But, that creates other problems. Such as surprise, and seeking in, are no longer on the table. And then there is Chang's boomer army.”
John suggested, “Rock. Let us think on that problem, in little while. And instead focus on the matter at hand. Where and when are we?”
Rock agreed, “Good idea, John.”
As the others talked, Fabiola decided to keep an open out eye for trouble.
Fabiola then saw someone walking by them, on the right side of the sidewalk, coming towards them, front their front.
Fabiola stated, “Heads up. Looks like our answer just arrived. To the right of us.”
Fabiola used her right hand to point at someone walking by them on the street, for a few seconds. Before she dropped her hand back to rest on her rifle.
Akira in the back seat of the car, raised an eyebrow, as she saw her past self, also in her cowgirl outfit and weapons, walk passed their vehicle, less than four feet from where future Akira was sitting.
Past Akira did not even bat an eye toward Megatron in vehicle alt mode, as she walked passed them.
Natsuru said, “Well, that answers that question. Akira was not an originally part of the Black Lagoon cast. So, this is your past, Rock, Fabiola, Akira.” Natsuru then turned to Akira, as she asked, “Lover-girl, any idea when we are?”
Akira thought about her girlfriend's question for a few seconds. She answered, “Not a clue. All I can say is that from the way I was walking so confidently, it is after I was trained by Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer trained me. And I realized I could take care of myself in this badass city.”
Fabiola overheard Akira's comment. She inquired, “Those three trained you, Akira?”
Akira replied, “Yes.”
Fabiola asked, “Why are not you insane?”
Akira admitted, “I was for a while. But, I got better. Good sex with loving friends can do that for you. Still, Roberta trained you. Why are you not crazy?”
Fabiola stated, “Humph. I will have you know that she was a wondered teacher, whom believe in positive reinforcement. Though, she did kick my butt often while training me.”
Rock kept her eyes in front of her, as she said, “This is all nice. But, it means our recon mission is a bust.”
John stated, “Not necessarily, Rock. We can still have a different type of recon. And one just as important.”
Rock smiled, as she requested, “What do you have in mind, John?”
John said, “I will tell you all my plan, just as soon as we find a place for the rest of you to hide.”
Ranma stated, “Good point. So, were are we going to?”
Akira said, with slight annoyance in her tone of voice, “As cliché as it is, there is an abandoned warehouse, by the docks, that I know is unused during my time here.”
Rock inquired, “The warehouse about three buildings down from Lagoon headquarters?”
Akira answered, “Yep.”
Rock stated, “I am heading there right now.”
Rock drove sped up on the road, towards the harbor of Roanapur.
As Rock drove down the street, Annie asked, “Should we worry about the Hell Sabers coming.”
Rock answered, “I doubt it, for two reasons. As I said earlier, they will not expect me to be active this soon after having my gender changed. Also, they know me. If they realize we are in our past, they will not risk going after us. They might cause a paradox that would unravel our reality. And they know I will not let any of you cause a paradox, either.”
John commented, “That is a good point. And that is part of why I said we should wait till we get to the hide out. I will explain there.”
Rock replied, “I looked forward to it. I am starting to recognize where we are, in the city. We will be there in around fifteen minutes.”
Rock then drove her team down the road, as a speed that was fast enough to timely get to their destination, but not fast enough to attract the attention of the local police.
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, Rock stopped Megatron in front of the doors of a large dock warehouse.
Rock, and Fabiola got out of the car, so Akira could exit. The two then returned to the vehicle, as Akira walked to the large steel sliding door.
Akira pulled out one of her long knives and broke the lock.
After, sheathing her weapon, Akira undid the chains on the handles, and opened the doors.
As soon as Megatron pass through entrance, Akira picked up the broken lock and chains. She tossed them inside, so someone would not notice them. She then walked inside, and slid the doors closed behind her.
When came to a Megatron stop in the building. Everyone else got out of him.
The looked around, and they saw that the building was mostly empty. Save for a few crates in back.
Fabiola, Rock, and Annie went to the trunk and started pulling things various items. Mainly they pulled out a small cooler, which had some drinks and snacks in it. They also pulled out seven, four feet long, four inches wide, cloth cylinders, and two smaller cloth cylinders.
After they closed the trunk, Megatron transformed into robot mode. He then stretched his body some.
Meanwhile, Rock, Fabiola, and Annie pulled off the coverings to the cloth cylinders to reveal they were folded camping gear. Seven chairs, and two small cloth folding footstools they some times used as tables.
They unfolded all of the chairs first and put them in a semicircle.
Then, they unfolded the two footstools and set them inside the semicircle.
Fabiola and Natsuru sat down in two of the chairs. The rest of the adults stood nearby the two women, while Megatron sat on the concrete floor.
Natsuru turned to Fabiola, as she complimented, “Nice camping gear. Very conformable.”
Fabiola turned to Natsuru, as she replied, “Thank you. I got bought them, and the cooler, while in San Francisco.”
Fabiola opened the cooler beside her, she pulled out a bottle of water, and then she closed the cool.
She opened the bottle and took a drink, before capping it back up, and setting it in the drink holder of one of her armrests.
Natsuru turned to Akira, as she inquired, “Akira. I know this is kinda stupid question. But, we all need to know. Is there a bathroom in this place?”
Akira turned to Natsuru, as she answered, “Yes. My teachers and I used this place for a while. As they trained me. There is a small bathroom to the left of the entrance we came in. The water to the toilet and sink work. But, don't drink the water in this city. The water is not safe to drink.”
“There should also be plenty of toilet paper. Because, I stocked it before the last time I left. And I know the restroom is clean, considering I was the one to clean it.”
“You would be shocked at the literal shitholes those three women don't mind using when they have to go. Never, ever use the ladies restroom at the Yellowflag. They are worse than the men's restroom there. Though, honestly it is not Bao's fault. He cleans both restrooms thoroughly, and those restrooms are very clean right before he opens up, everyday.”
Ranma said, “Now that our toilet situation is resolved, I have been looking forward to seeing how badass this place is. Akira, you kept going on and on about this place. I want see what all the fuss is about.”
John stated, “Actually. Most of you will have to wait here. You included, Ranma.”
Everyone else turned to look at him, with confused looks on their faces.
Ranma whined, “Why?”
Rock agreed, “John is right. Think like in the Back To The Future part two movie. Future selves have to be careful not to be seen by past selves.”
Akira cracked a grin, as she said, “Unless they come to visit.”
Rock turned to Akira, as she stated, “True. That was a strange day. And I now understand why that boy thinks we want to kill him for not telling us the future. Though, I forgive him. He was in not position to talk, given those nearby.”
John requested, “Care to share with the class?”
Rock and Akira looked over at John, as they answered, in unison, “No.”
Akira explained, “It deals with both our past and distant future. And we would rather not mess with such events.”
John shrugged, as he replied, “Been there. Done that. That is completely understandable.”
Natsuru asked, “So John, what is your plan?”
John inquired, “First. I have to ask. What type of cover business does Chang have, when he is not the mob boss you guys talked about?”
Rock stated, “The lower part of the building his headquarters is located in is one of the many casinos in town. And as far as most of the tourists that come to gamble in the city know, Chang is just the casino manager.”
John lips curled into a wicked grin, as he stated, “Perfect. His cover is that he styles himself as a classic Vegas style mob boss. With an asian twist. I can work with this.”
“Okay. Since we cannot get recon on Chang's fortress, in the present. For lack of a better term. We can still get a psychological recon on Chang himself. Let us take the opportunity to find out what makes this man's mind tick. I want to take the measure of that man's character.”
Akira asked, with doubt in her voice, “And how are you planning on doing this? Go into his casino, and ask him, directly to his face?”
John looked over at Akira. He smirked, as he replied, “Exactly.”
Akira turned to Rock, as she stated, “Well Rock. You did hire John to come up with crazy plans. And this is one of the more crazier ones.”
Megatron spoke up, as he complimented, “I like your plan, John. It shows ambition on your part.”
John thought, 'I never thought I would say this to Megatron in a million years. But...' He turned to Megatron, as he replied, “Thanks, big guy.”
Megatron replied, “You're welcome.”
Ranma mulled over the idea for a few seconds. She then stated, “I don't know. It might work. It is like something Jack Sparrow would think of.”
John smiled, as he said, “Those were some fun movies to watch.”
Rock asked, “You saw those movies?”
John said, “I saw those movies in San F, and a number of other movies, while you were playing sleeping beauty in a jar. The movie nights we had were quite fun.”
Rock raised an eyebrow at the comparison. She commented, “Just so you know, Jack Sparrow was my second choice. If could not get you to join our team. You just have a better understanding of mathematics and technology, than he does.”
John responded, “Thank you. We also saw a number of other movies. We all watched all six Star Wars movies. And speaking of the Back To the Future trilogy. We watched that, too. And it seems that after some discussions with the entire team, afterward, that Megatron has become a fan of those movies.”
John thought, with amusement, 'I guess no one can withstand the power and awesomeness, that is good nineteen eighties American pop culture entertainment cheese.'
Megatron stated, “The movies resonated with our situation. Especially, the second film. And the films were funny. Also, the music in those films was fun, as well.”
Rock commented, “I am not surprised.” She thought, 'Well. At least Megatron has good taste in fiction. I wonder what his opinion of the Star Trek franchise is? I will ask him later.”
Natsuru stated, “Still, back to the matter at hand. John should not go alone.”
Fabiola said, “Most of use cannot go with him.”
Akira questioned, “Are you sure?”
Rock stated, “Fabiola is right. Think about it. Akira, if you go, you might run into yourself. And we both know that Chang has an interest in you. You are the one that started this ball rolling. Your past self would recognize Natsuru and Ranma. So, they are out. And Fabiola has a reputation here. If word got out she was in town, it would be like stirring up a hornet's nest. Still, while John is doing reconnaissance, I plan to do some sightseeing.”
John stated, “Rock, you cannot go either.”
Rock looked over at John, as she said, “But, I am a woman now. I don't see how people would recognize me.”
John replied, “Sorry honey, but you like your male self's twin sister.”
Rock looked at the others.
Ranma commented, “John's right. If we could find a way to hide those jugs attached to your chest, you could probably pass yourself off as your male identity, to someone that barely knows you. And Akira is right. I am jealous of them.”
Disappointment showed on Rock's face, as she conceded, “You're right. I still do look close to what I did as male. So, it looks like I will be here, as well. But, who will go with him?”
Annie said, “I should go.”
Rock turned to Annie, as she stated, “No. You are to close to this. I know what you are thinking Annie. But, if you kill Chang, you risk creating a massive paradox that could undo this reality. Or, maybe even part of the multiverse itself.”
Annie looked over at Rock, as she stated, in a matter of fact manner, “It may surprise you to know, Rock. But, I am not planning to kill Chang. Actually, I am happy to be out of that black suit. And have my body restored.”
“And I am only slightly upset about being a woman, and the problems with come with being female. Which, you will soon, learn first hand. But, I am happy about being out of that damn, black suit. So, I can live with the way things play out for my past.”
“Though, what really upsets me is that, Chang did not ask me on the matter, beforehand. And he planned to use me as breeding stock.”
Rock commented, “And both of those are very good reasons for being upset, with him. Though, I am proud of you for being so mature on the situation.”
Annie replied, in a kind tone of voice, “Thank you.”
Akira inquired, “Annie, if Chang had asked, and offered you a job, in exchange for physical restoration, at the cost of your manhood, would you have taken him up on his offer?”
Annie looked over at Akira, as she coyly replied, “I honestly do not know. And we will never know.”
John stated, “Getting back on track. Annie is right. She is the only other person that could not be recognized by others.”
Akira turned to John, as she stated, “Speaking of being recognized, John. I had a look at Chang's personal collection before this whole mess start. That man is literally a closet otaku. Chang has likely seen your series. What are you going to do if he recognizes you?”
John grinned, as he commented, “Either talk my way out. Or, talk my way out with Winona.”
Akira pointed out, “It won't be that simple. Chang does not allow outsiders in his casino to have weapons. Even if that is not the case, your pulse pistol is to unique to use here.” She turned to Annie, as she continued, “And you lightsaber. If your weapon ignited, it would be immediately recognized on sight. You will have to leave both of your weapons behind.”
John replied, “Alright. I will leave my Winona behind.” He took off his jacket and set it on a clean spot on the ground. He then pulled out his pulse pistol and set it on top of his jacket. Next, he took off his shoulder holster rig, and set it on top of his jacket, as well.
Annie walked over to Fabiola. She unclasped her lightsaber from her belt, and handed it to Fabiola. She politely requested, “Please take care of this, while I am gone.”
Fabiola smiled, as she gently took the lightsaber from Annie's hand. She commented, “Don't worry. I will take go care of it.”
Annie cautioned, “And don't play with it.” She looked over at Akira and Natsuru, then back to Fabiola, as she continued, “Nor, allow others to play with it. It is not a toy. And it is more dangerous than a blaster.”
Fabiola said, “Don't worry. I won't let anyone use it. Not even me.”
Even without the force, Annie could tell that Fabiola was telling the truth. She warmly smiled at Fabiola, as she stated, “Thank you.”
Fabiola turned Annie's warm smile, as she said, “You're welcome.”
Akira said, “Also, Annie. You cannot use the force overtly. People will notice. You do not want to attract that kind of attention in this city. Still, your enhanced strength and reflexes should be enough for you. In everything, but a firefight.”
Annie turned to Akira, as she responded, “Believe it or not, Akira. Those enhancements are not much of a jump over what normal people can do. As Rock is likely already finding out.”
Akira turned to Rock.
Rock noticed Akira looked at her. She turned to Akira, as she stated, “I tested out my strength earlier. I am stronger, but not that much stronger. Mainly, I think the supersoldier serum is more of maintaining overall good physical health and longevity. Recovering faster, being tougher, stronger, and faster are just bonuses to the serum. Still, I am happy with this. I do not want to accidentally kill someone I am just trying to hug, or be intimate with. Though, having a toned body is nice.”
Akira replied, “I agree.”
John turned to Annie, “If we cannot use handheld weapons. What about force mind tricks?”
Annie stated, “My force abilities are still at beginner levels. Any force abilities would be, iffy, at best. Besides, Chang is likely too strong minded for a mind trick to work him. And if I did try a mind trick on him, he might even guess what I was trying to do to him.”
Rock pointed out, “You are likely correct, Annie. Chang has seen your movies. Trust me. Anyone that would use the password, may the force be with you, in this reality, has seen your movies. And he might piece together what you are trying. In which case, you are both dead meat, to be literally sliced up by the cleaner.”
John said, “Then, we will had to be extra careful.”
Ranma asked, “What exactly is your plan? How are you planing to get Chang to meet you?”
John stated, “I need to change into the nice suit you had me get in Frisco. And I need a hundred U.S. dollar bill.”
Rock pulled out her wallet, and pulled out a U.S. hundred dollar bill from her pocket, and she handed it to John, in her left hand, while pocketing her wallet with her right hand. She stated, “This is my last hundred. Make it count.”
John took the bill, and he pocketed it. He said, “Thanks. And I will. Also, since Annie is coming with me, I guess Annie can pose as my sexy bodyguard.”
Annie grumbled, “I guess I need to dig out my chauffeur suit.” Annie turned to Megatron, as she requested, “Megatron, please change back to car mode, so we can get to our clothing.”
“Sure.” Megatron replied. He then transformed back to car mode.
As Annie walked to the truck of the car, she mentally complained, 'Some time, I am going to go shopping and find a badass costume that looks good on me... Why do most badass women costumes have to show so much skin? I do have a sense of modesty. Even though I still hate the Jedi order, I am halfway considering switching back to Jedi robes and clothing, just have a look that works for me. Even as a woman.'
John soon followed her to Megatron's trunk.
(_)
A few minutes later, Annie was dressed in her black chauffeur's suit, with matching black hat. Along with this, she wore white gloves, and black dress shoes.
Meanwhile John was where a nice white business suit, with white hat, black tie, black dress shoes.
Due to everyone present being mature adults, Annie and John had not problems changing clothes in front of them, nor each other.
As they finished getting dress, John adjusted his stylish white hat, as he smirked. He said, “I make this look good.”
Annie replied, “I am so going to find a more professional clothing for myself, that is not a dress, and looks good on me.”
John looked over at Annie, as he teased, “Good luck. Aeryn spend years looking for such clothing, and she felled. She had to go back to her old clothing.”
Annie just groaned in response.
John turned to the others. He asked, “So, where is Chang's headquarters?”
Rock answered, “Chang's casino, and the base of his organization, is straight up the main road. It is one of the highrise buildings in the city. You cannot miss it. The casino in the building is called the, Heavenly Dragon Casino. The parking garage for the casino is around back of the building. There is a section for customers and a section for employees.”
Annie inquired, “Since we are likely going to have to take Megatron in his vehicle mode, to help with this cover. I have to ask. Is there a fee to use this casino's parking garage?”
Rock stated, “No. Chang has found that gamblers tend to be in a better mood, and spend more in his casinos, when they are not charge for parking.”
Annie said, “Interesting.”
Rock commented, “As long as you are there, as a customer. You are find to park you Megatron there, without a problem.”
John replied, “Thanks, Rock.” John turned to Megatron, as he requested, “As Annie pointed out, Megatron. We are probably going to need you on this one. Do you mind if we take you to the casino? We need to make this look as professional as possible?”
Megatron chuckled a little, as he joked, “Looks like I am making this look good as well. Though, sure. I will take you there.”
John said, “Thanks. Also, keep the hood up, and the windows tinted.” John turned to Annie, as he inquired, “Annie. Do you know how to drive an Earth car?”
Annie turned to John, as she answered, “Yes. Fabiola and Rock taught me how to drive a number of Earth road vehicles.”
John stated, “Okay. Also, be aware that given the way human high society acts, I am going to have to ignore you for the most part. After you park Megatron, just entered the building, from the front, and walked behind me. And do not say a word.”
Annie said, in a slightly annoyed tone of voice, “I understand.”
John noticed Annie's tone of voice, as he responded, “Annie. I am not happy about this either. But, we have to pull this act off. Still. With that said. I guess we are ready to go.”
Annie conceded, in a more relax tone of voice, “Alright. Let's go.”
The two of them then got into Megatron car mode. Annie got into the driver's seat. And John got into the backseat, on the passenger side of the vehicle.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, the chrome car, that was Megatron car alt mode, drove up to the front sidewalk of the Heavenly Dragon Casino, with the passengers side facing the entrance to the building.
The front street of the Heavenly Dragon Casino had three lanes. With the third lane being a dropped off lane right in front of the building, to prevent traffic from backing up, in front of the casino. This was so that the casino would not create the wrong kind of attention for itself.
The guards, whom were standing at the corners of the two sets of double-doors of the building, noticed the chrome car had stopped in front of the doors they were guarding.
The guards were wearing black suits, that had concealed semi-automatic pistols in this. They also wore black men's dress shoes, and sunglasses, to hide their eyes.
Annie was in the driver's seat, playing her role as the chauffeur to the hilt. And John was in the backseat, behind the front passenger seat.
As the car stopped, Annie got out of the car. Closed the driver's side door, while keeping the door unlock. Walked around the front of the vehicle, and to the back passenger side door. She the opened opened the door. And a second later, John got out of the car.
John did not even look at her, as he strutted towards the entrance to the casino, like a highroller looking for his next conquest.
Annie gently shut the door behind John. She then briskly, though with much grace, walked around John, up to the double-doors and opened the from left door for John.
As John passed by the guards, and into the casino, he could see from the demeanor of the guards body language, that they bought the act.
Meanwhile, Annie shut the casino door, briskly walked back around the front of Megatron, in car mode. She then opened the driver's side door, got back into the driver's seat of the Megatron, shut the door, and drove down the street.
A few second later, Annie turned right on the next intersection, to head to the parking garage, behind the casino, to park Megatron, on the first floor, or second floor. If possible.
(_)
While Annie and Megatron searched for a parking place, John had entered the front casino lobby.
John took a look around, and he saw whom he was looking for. He turned and walked up to one of the casino tellers stationed at a window on the side wall of the lobby, near the front entrance.
John quickly changed out the U.S. hundred dollar bill into some gambling chips.
John then walked away, and sat down in a nearby chair, facing the entrance to the casino, as he patiently waited for Annie to walk though the doors.
Ten minutes later, John saw Annie walked through the front entrance. With his chips in his right hand, John got up from his chair, and walked up to her, and across her, without saying a word. John then turned around and headed deeper into the casino, towards the gaming floor.
Annie realized what was going on, as she silently turned, and followed, a few feet behind John.
Less than minute later they reached the casino gaming floor.
John immediately when to one of the blackjack tables.
The table that John walked up to had a few other players on it, along with the dealer. With the deal being a pretty, little, young asian woman, dressed in a black and white casino uniform.
Annie silently stood a few feet behind John, as John started played hands of blackjack.
John only bet a quarter of his chips during the first hand. Which he won. Afterward, John continued to only bet a quarter of his chips.
After winning eight of the ten hands he had played, the dealer asked, “Who are you, mister?”
John jokingly answered, “Little lady, I am just a man that aims to bring down the house.”
Annie refused to roll her eyes at John's joke.
John said, with a smile on his lips, “Now, let us see how lucky I really am.”
(_)
Three hours later, Chang was called from his office in the top of the building. Chang was dressed in his usual black suit and coat. He also wear his sunglasses, even inside his building.
As Chang walked into the security room, which was lined with video monitors, for cameras stations around, and inside the building.
There several men in the large whom, whom were sitting in chairs, as they manned the video monitors, and electronic equipment.
Chang came to a stop, as he coldly stated, “This has better be important.”
One of the security officers turned to Chang, as he answered, “Yes, Mister Chang. It is important. We have a new highroller here that seems to be on a massive winning strike.” The man turned back towards the video screens, as he pointed at a monitor of the blackjack table.
The video screen in question, show the blackjack table, with the dealer, and the fair skinned, brown haired man, whom was wearing a white suit playing at the table, and hat. There was also a brown haired, fair skinned woman, in a black chauffeur and black hat, standing behind the man in white.
Chang looked at the screen, as he inquired, “How much as he won?”
The security officer stated, “Since he had arrive, he has won three million, in last three hours.”
Chang asked, “How much did he start with?”
The man answered, “One U.S. hundred dollar bill. We triple checked that the cameras on when he got his chips.”
Chang whistled in astonishment.
Chang questioned, “So, how is he cheating?”
The security officer responded, “We do not know, sir. That is why we called you down.
Sensors show no electronics on him. He is not card counting. He is rarely even looking at his own cards. We have replaced the dealers six times. He was only bet a quarter of his chips each turn.”
“Even though he lost a few hands here and there, he hit the fifty thousand bet limited in the first half hour. Afterward, he was mostly on a winning streak. Except for almost exactly twenty minutes into the second hour. But, he regained his losses within the next ten minutes.”
Chang said, “He is playing at something. That is to precise to be an accidental losing streak.” Chang then noticed the woman behind him in the chauffeur's suit. He asked, “Who is that woman behind him?”
The man answered, “She seems to be his servant. The main entrance video showd she was the one that drove him here. She has just stood there, three feet behind him, and she has done nothing else. She has not even said a word.”
Chang thought, 'Looks like I need to have a chat with these two individuals. If for nothing else. Figure how the hell that man has won that much money without paying much attention to even his own cards. Let along the dealer's cards.'
Chang ordered, “In twenty minutes, have a security team bring them up to my office. I want to meet both these people. Also, contact Shenhua. Tell her to meet at my office. I believe she is currently in the employee gym, working out. Tell her she has fifteen minutes to get cleaned up, presentable, and in my office.”
The man said, “Yes sir.”
Chang then turned, walked up to the door to the hallway, opened it, and he walked out of the security room. He then closed the door behind them. Though, he did not slam the door.
As soon as Chang exited the room, he headed for his personal elevator to his highrise office.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, on the gaming floor, six asian men, in nice black suits, walk towards where John, as he playing his latest hand of blackjack.
Nearby, Annie noticed them first, but she did nothing to tip their head.
One of the men tapped John on his right shoulder.
John turned around and looked at the men.
John smiled, as he greeted them, in a kind tone of voice, “Hello gentlemen.”
The man that tapped on John's shoulder looked at John, then at Annie, and back to John. He stated, in english, “The manager of this establishment would like to speak to the both of you. If you would follow us.”
John looked over at Annie and nodded.
Annie looked over at John and returned John's nod.
John and Annie turned to the man, as John said, “That will fine, gentlemen. Please, lead the way.”
The six men then escorted John and Annie to the nearby bay of elevators.
(_)
Five minutes later, the six men brought John and Annie into Chang's office.
As they walked into the room, John and Annie looked in front of them, at the chinese man, dressing a suit and black coat, while wearing shades, sitting in a chair, behind his nice desk. And behind his desk were windows looking out at the cityscape, during the day.
John and Annie also noticed there were windows also to their right side, near the sitting area with a couch, chairs, and a few small tables. This showed that the room located on one of the corners of the building.
There were also heavy curtains that were furled in three of the corners of the room. The curtains were attached to stings running above the windows, that allow the curtains to be pulled over the windows, to offer privacy within the room.
To the chinese man's right side stood an asian woman with long black hair, wearing a white, short, cloth coat over a red qipao dress, with flowers on the dress. The coat jacket was left open, to reveal the dress underneath it.
John and Annie could also tell the women hid two large blades under the sides of her coat. Along, with those weapons, the bottom of her qipao dress partially hid the multiple throwing knives strapped to a garter belts, on each of her upper thighs.
John and Annie both came to a stop in the center of empty space of the room, between the desk area and the sitting area. They stood side by said, facing the man sitting behind the desk.
John and Annie looked around, and got a closer look at the sitting area, to their right. side a set of cushioned chairs, a couch, by a small table, and a freestanding sets of shelves lined with various type of alcoholic bottles.
On the back wall of the room, there was an entertainment system, and TV.
Annie and John then saw two of the men that brought them there, closed the doors to the office.
Though, neither Annie, nor John reacted in the least to the doors closing.
They then watched as the six men that brought them there spread out and stood behind them, along the walls of the room.
John and Annie turned back to look at Chang, as John thought, 'So, this is the Chang that I have heard so much about. He don't look like much. Still, I recognize that girl with him. Rock told me that she is a true knifenut, and not to be messed with.'
'Also, the others behind us are probably armed. And I am not sure what weapons Chang has on himself. To make matters worse, Annie and I am unarmed. I am decent in hand to hand combat, thanks to several training sessions by Aeryn. Still, even with Annie's physical abilities, and her beginner level force abilities, we would be hard pressed to be able to fight our way out of here alive.'
'I will have to play this next part very carefully.'
John continued to look over at Chang, as he asked, in a casual tone of voice, in english, “So, you're the man in charge?”
Chang polite answered, with a hint of danger lacing his voice, in english, “Yes. I am, Chang. And you have three million of my money, that you have stolen. If you tell me how you cheated me, I might let you keep your balls. If not, you both will be meeting the cleaner within the hour.”
Annie though, 'The cleaner. Rock mentioned the cleaner back at the warehouse... Ah, yes. Sawyer. I remember Rock telling me about her previous job. Still, it is nice to now know what Chang looks like. So, when we meet in the present, I can show him the true meaning of aggressive '
John cracked a grin, as he said, in a casual, yet polite way, “Please, Chang. Don't be that way. You can keep the money. I just wanted with meet you. And I figured winning a lot of money in your casino would be the least disruptive what I could do it.”
Chang raised an eyebrow in interesting, as he responded, “Well, you have my undivided attention. Why do you want to meet with me?”
John honestly answered, “To take the measure of your character. I have heard a lot of about you, Chang. And I wonder if I have heard is true, or not.”
John could see from the look on Chang's face that these were not the responses Chang was expecting. Nor, did he dislike his responses. His responses were clearly making Chang more interested in them, in a good way.
John thought, with amusement, 'It is like drawing someone into my web.'
Chang bluntly asked, “Who are you?”
John smiled, as he replied, “Who do I look like?”
Chang flatly answered, “Ben Browder.”
Annie didn't show any outward expression, as she thought, with worry, 'Oh crap. I watched a little bit of John's series in the last month. And that is the actor that played John, in Farscape. So, Chang has seen that John's series. And I cannot think of a way out of this mess. By the force, we have to rely on John's insanity to get out of this mess... We are screwed.'
John didn't blink an eye, as he counter, “Well you look like Chow Yun Fat. If you are, I would love your autograph,”
Chang responded, “Well, I am not him. And I am becoming impatient.”
John replied, “Okay. You can call me, Martin Brown.”
Annie forced herself not to roll her eyes, as she thought, in mild disbelief, 'Is everything this man says a joke? At least he gets results. Still, even I have seen those movies. Martin is another name for Marty. And the other guy in the movies is name, Emmett Brown. Good trilogy though. I am glad, we watched the entire trilogy, a few weeks ago. And I admit, for a time travel story, it was good. As John put it. It was pure nineteen eighties cheese. Whatever that means.'
Chang requested, “Well, Mister Brown. Are you going to tell me what I want to know?”
John stated, “It depends on the situation.”
Chang stated, with annoyance in his voice, “Take care of these two. They are starting to annoy me.”
Chang's men pulled their guns on the two outsiders.
Annie and John did not blink an eye.
John looked around him, at Annie, Chang, Shenhua, and the men, as he said, with excitement, “Guns. Guns. Guns. Come on, Chang. The Tigers are playing to night. And I am sure you want to have fun, too.” He turned to look at Chang.
Chang made a confused expression on his face. Then, his face hardened, as he sternly asked, “Are you quoting Clarence from Robocop One?”
John slyly smiled at Chang, as he said, “Of course. Can you think of a better quote for the situation, like this, as a way to break the tension?”
Chang relax his face and body, as he chuckled a little, with the humor reaching his eyes, hidden behind his shades. He happily replied, “No.”
Chang looked over at this men, as he ordered, “Lower your weapons. But, keep them out. This guy is clearly full of surprises.”
Shenhua and Chang's men uncomfortably looked at their boss. This was not the first time they had done followed Chang's orders, while in the employ of Chang organization, while not understanding with that boss what thinking.
Though, the men did as instructed, and lowered their guns. With Shenhua and the men turning their attention back to Annie and John.
John continued smiling, as he commented, “It is so rare to find someone that appreciates such jokes.”
Chang grinned, as he agreed, “I know. It sucks that only people in this town, both understand, and finds my jokes funny, is a crazy redhead whom would just as soon look at someone, as shoot you.”
John thought, “Revy. He is definitely talking about Revy.'
Chang smiled, as he said, “Well, you got me in a good mood. So, what do you have in mind, Mister Brown? I am listening.”
John said, “A little bet. Loser answers two questions from the winner. The wager being that my hot badass babe can take your hot badass babe in a fight.”
Chang admitted, “I would like to see that.” He looked up at Shenhua.
Shenhua nodded towards Chang, to answer his unspoken question.
Chang looked back at John, as he smirked. He said, “But, let's make it interesting... For me. Shenhua here will use her weapons.”
Annie thought, with concern, 'Great. I am fighting Shenhua without a weapon. Let alone my lightsaber. The good news is she does not have powerarmor, lightsaber, nor the supersoldier serum. But, she does have her long knives. Though, with this uniform and hat on, I doubt she will recognize me, with we fight in the future. So, I have alt least that going for me.' She continued her thoughts, with slight bitterness, 'Still, this is all thanks to John.'
Annie turned to John, as she coldly stated, in english, “Thank you for letting me feel hatred, once more. By hating you.”
John turned to Annie, as he cracked wicked grin. He casually said, “It's a gift.”
The others in the room just chuckled.
Chang asked, “So, is this happening? Or, not?”
Annie turned to Chang, as she replied, “It is.”
Chang asked, “By the way, what is your name?”
Annie flatly answered, “Annie."
Chang raised an eyebrow, as he commented, “Really?.. Well, let's get this started.”
John moved out of the center of the room to where he was beside the left side of Chang's desk, as Shenhua walked over to face Annie.
Annie thought, 'I hate that I have to treat her gently. While she is going for the kill. If I hurt her. I risk a paradox. I am starting to hate time travel. Especially, when time travel deals with multiple realities. Still, I cannot seem to channel this hatred into the force. It is just to emotionally shallow for me... I hope this is not a sign that I am emotionally shallow... Luckily, I am still strong and faster than her. But, my hand to hand combat skills are a little rusty. Though, my precognition with the force has gotten much better. And precognitive abilities are in no way overt. So, I can just look like I am the better fighter. As such, I got this.'
Annie backed up to one side of the empty space in the center of the room, as Shenhua stood eight feet from her.
Shenhua took her high heel shoes, and she tossed them over by Chang's desk. She unsheathed her two kukri long knives. She then attached the cords, under her sleeves, by small fastener, by small rings at the end of pommels on her knives, by the tassels at the end of the knives. The cords were connected to cloth bands on her upper forearms. These bands were hidden under the sleeves of her white coat. Along with the coiled cords around her forearm bands.
Shenhua looked at Annie, as she offered, in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice, in english, “If you want. I will make this quick.”
Annie looked at Shenhua, as she cracked a grin. She said, “No thanks. I prefer to just kick you ass.”
Shenhua giggled.
Chang ordered, “Fight!”
John lightly chuckled, as he thought, 'So, Chang is a fan got fighting video games. That figures.' He then turned his attention to Annie and Shenhua, as he continued his thoughts, 'Still, I hope Annie both this off, for all our sakes.'
Annie and Shenhua slowly encircled each other.
A few seconds later, Shenhua was the first to take actions against the other. She charged at Annie, with several slashes towards the brown haired woman.
Annie was not playing games, she used the forced to time when to dodge the attacks, and when to press her after advantage.
Shenhua decided to add a little flavor to the fight, as she began spinning her body counterclockwise, with her blades stretched outward in her arms at her sides.
Annie felt the force tell her the proper time to act.
On the second rotation, when Shenhua back was turned to her, Annie rushed forward and use her right hand to hit the inside of Shenhua's left elbow, forcing her to dropped her knife by reflex.
Then, in a fluid motion, Annie kicked up the flat of the blade to the long knife she had just force Shenhua to drop. In midair, she gripped the hilt with both hands, just in time to block the blade of Shenhua's long knife in the assassin's right hand.
Shenhua quickly backed off from Annie, as she took stock of her opponent.
Annie use the opportunity to use the knife in her hands to slice the cord connecting it to Shenhua's left forearm band.
Shenhua watched as Annie took a two-handed stance with her weapon.
Meanwhile, Shenhua continued to use a one-handed stance with the knife in her right hand. She also used her left hand to grip the cord, that was attached to her band, around her left forearm, like a whip.
Shenhua wickedly smiled, as she said, “I was hoping you would be this good. I like a challenge.”
Annie smirked, as she replied, “Good. Because, I am a lot better than you think.”
The two women then charged at each other.
What followed was a series of swings, blocked, dodges, and counter blows.
To Chang, John, and the rest of the men's eyes, neither woman was able to land a blow on the other. They realized that both women were very skilled in their deadly craft, and they showed it.
Suddenly, as Annie blocked Shenhua's blade, Shenhua used the cord in her left hand as a whip towards Annie's eyes.
Annie saw the incoming attack, she slightly duck her head, to sidestepped the blow. But, the whip did knock her black hat off her head.
Shenhua continued to put much of her weight with her weapon, against against Annie's blade, forcing the fair skinned woman to not left up on the parry.
As the same time, Shenhua tried again with her whip.
Annie realized what was happening, she turned to her left, to allow the force of Shenhua's blade to slide off of her weapon. At the same time, Annie quickly slice the cord attached to Shenhua's left hand, near Shenhua's left wrist.
Fortunately, Shenhua did not put her entire weight into the attack, and she was able to quickly recover, as she jumped back.
Annie did not press her advantage.
While Shenhua did not take her eyes off of Annie, she continued stepping backward a few more feet, as she held up her left sleeve, allowing it to drop down to her elbow. Next, she used her right index and thumb to remove her left forearm band, while she used her right middle, fourth and fifth finger to hold her the hilt of her long knife in the closed palm of her right hand.
Shenhua came to a stop, as she dropper her left arm, to allow her left sleeve to drop down to her left wrist. She also took a defensive stance with the long knife in her right hand. She commented, “These cords are not cheap.”
Annie replied, “Neither, is my hat.”
Shenhua then used her left hand to start pulling out four kunai throwing knives from her left garter belt.
She threw our four of the knives at once at Annie.
Annie swiftly spun her long knife to deflect all four knives at the same time.
Annie's move caught everyone's eye, as Chang and several of the men's jaws dropped at the move.
John just knowingly smirked, as he happily thought, 'Good one, Annie.'
Given Annie's actions, Shenhua decided that quality outranked quantity in the situation. She started pulled out one throwing knife, and she threw the kunia, one at a time, at Annie.
Shenhua hoped that her better aim with throwing single knifes would be more effective. Though, she found that the tactic was not effective.
Annie used the edge of her blade to block each one of the knifes, as she charged at the asian assassin.
When Annie was about to reach Shenhua, the assassin started doing a series of backflips, while keeping the hilt of her long knife, in her had right hand. Shenhua was careful to avoid the blade of the weapon with her left hand, by keeping the blade flat to the ground, and away from her to her right side, as her hands landed on the floor during the backflip rotations.
Annie continued forward, swinging at Shenhua, but missing the asian, as the assassin continued doing backflips until she reach the wall behind her.
When Shenhua reached the wall, she used the momentum of her body to allow herself to solidly plant back her feet on the wall, while cocked her knees.
Before gravity could take hold of Shenhua, and pull her down, she vaulted forward off the wall towards Annie, with her blade pointed at the woman.
As Shenhua came at Annie, she let out a roar at the top of her lungs.
Annie quickly sidestepped the attack, as Shenhua harmlessly passed by her/
Shenhua was careful with her knife, as she landed in a roll. In the last tumble of the role, she turned to her left, all her stop facing Annie, as her feet, and the palm of her hand touched the ground. As she came to a stop, she held her long knife in her right hand, while she had her knees cocked, again. The assassin did miss a beat, as she launched herself again, at Annie.
When Shenhua reached Annie, Shenhua quickened her attacks with her one-handed blade fighting style.
Even with the force aiding Annie, Shenhua's skills were clearly showing, as Shenhua forced Annie to use her weapon only in her right hand, so she could just keep up with Shenhua's attacks.
After several attacks and counter moves, Annie was starting to show her less experience in one-handed fighting styles.
Then, Shenhua used the blade of her knife to executed a well placed curl against Annie's blade, that knocked the weapon away from Annie's right hand.
As Shenhua was about to bring down the killing blow against Annie, the brown haired woman quickly used her left hand to grab Shenhua's right wrist, stopping the strike in its tracks.
At the same time, Annie's aggression was getting the better of her, as she finally was able tap into her rage. She used her right hand grip Shenhua by her throat, and she lifted the assassin, with her right hand, a few inches off the floor.
While Shenhua began to choke, Shenhua and Annie's eyes met.
Shenhua saw fury in other woman's eyes that she had only personally seen once before, in another person's eyes. The Bloodhound.
Annie forcefully ordered, “Yield!”
Shenhua immediately let the long knife in her right hand drop to the ground, as she chocked out, “I yield.”
Annie let go of Shenhua with both her hands.
Shenhua landed on her butt, on the floor, but she was happy to be breathing again.
While sitting in his chair, behind his desk, Chang began clapping, as he yelled, with delight evident in his tone of voice, “Bravo! I have not seen anything like that outside of a martial arts film. And best of all, neither of your wrecked my office.”
Chang happily thought, 'I am so glad I have had this room wired with cameras and audio. This fight is going into my personal collection.'
Chang stopped clapping, as he turned to his men. He ordered, “Men, put away their guns. These two have earned our respect.”
Chang's six men immediately put away their weapons.
Meanwhile, John looked Annie, as he warmly smiled at her. He thought, 'Good girl.'
Nearby, Annie stood, as she looked down at Shenhua. She could see that Shenhua was clearly not happy to have lost.
Annie offered Shenhua a hand up, with her right hand.
Shenhua takes Annie's hand.
Shenhua stood up, Annie complimented, “You fought well.”
Shenhua stoop of straight, as she let go of Annie's hand. She responded, “Thank you. You are not bad yourself. If we had some room to move around in, I believe I could take you.”
Annie slyly smiled at Shenhua, as she said, “Don't worry. I am sure you will get your chance later.” She thought, 'And that is the truth.'
Shenhua replied, “I hope so.”
Shenhua went to collect her long knives, throwing blades, cord, forearm band, and high heel shoes.
Meanwhile, Annie when to collect her hat.
John walked over to Annie, as he asked, “Are you okay?”
By then, Annie had picked up and put on her hat. She turned to John, as she stood up straight. She answered, “I am as okay as someone tricked into fighting a dangerous, knife wielding assassin, while unarmed, can be. Be happy I don't strangle you right now.”
John said, “I will try to make this up to you.”
Annie flatly replied, “Good. You can start with that fact that you are going to owe me a favor for this, someday.”
John gulped, as he mentally realized, 'While, Annie is now much nice than she was as Darth Vader. Owing Darth Vader, in any form, a favor, is never a good thing. And I know that she is going to collect on that favor someday. I just hope I am up to what every she has in mind, when she does come to collect from me.'
Annie just lightly giggled at John's reaction.
Less than a minute later, Shenhua had retrieved and sheathed her weapons. She had picked her broken cord, and left forearm band. With her pocketing both items in the outer right, side, coat pocket. She also had her high heel shoes back on her feet.
Presently, Shenhua was standing beside Chang desk, to Chang's right side. John and Annie stood in front of Chang desk. And Chang's men behind the two outsider.
Chang looked at John and Annie, as he stated, “Mister Brown. Annie. You have both impressed me. Now, for your reward. I am a man of my word. So, ask your questions.”
John asked, “What do you want? And what are your plans for yourself, in the future?”
Chang smirked, as he started laughing for several seconds.
Everyone else remained silent, as they allowed Chang to laugh.
As he stated to calm down, he had an insane grin on his lips that reminded Shenhua of some of the grins Revy had, during her less lucid moods.
While maintaining his insane grin, Chang stated, with manic glee in his tone of voice, “Both questions can be answered very simply... I want it all. I want the riches. And not just the money. The treasures. The gold. The jewels. The pearls. I want a palace that can be seen from space, and recognized.”
“I want the respect. From the lowest peasants to the highest gods. I want the beautiful women. Not the bimbos, but the real women that can think and act on their own. The women that can actually understand my pursuits. Those are the women I want to willingly be with me.”
“I also want the dental plan. The good one. I want a fleet of vehicles composed of every cool car ever made. When people see me, I want men to weep with envy, and the women beg to be with me. I even want the solid gold toilet... And you know what? I am already well on my way to achieving all of this. And more.”
John thought, with amusement, 'The ham is strong with this one.'
Annie mentally reflect, with concerned, 'Chang is more insane than I thought.'
John commented, “It is always nice to have goals.”
Shenhua leaned down, and whispered something into Chang's right ear.
Chang whispered something back to his assassin's left ear.
John and Annie barely heard and audible whisper from Shenhua to Chang. And they were speaking in chinese. Though, John caught the end of the discussion, as his translator microbes translated what Shenhua said as, “Thank you.”
Shenhua then walked pass Annie, John, and Chang's men. She gently open the right door to the office. After she walked out, she gently close the door behind her.
As soon as she was out of sight of the others, she used her right hand to gently rub the inside of her left elbow, where Annie had hit it.
She thought, 'I am going need some ice for this, when I get home.'
She then headed for the elevator bay, with her intent being to left for the home she shared with Sawyer, Lotton, and Akira.
(_)
Meanwhile, back in Chang's office, Chang had just watched Shenhua close the one of the doors to his office behind her. He thought, with mild concern, 'I hope Shenhua has a pleasant night. She has earned it.'
Chang turned his attention to John and Annie, as he thought, 'These two are just too much fun to let go, just yet. And I know how to keep them here for a little while longer.' He offered, in english, “Mister Brown. Annie. After such a spectacle, I would be a poor host if I were not to treat you both to dinner.”
John and Annie looked at each other. Annie shrugged.
John and Annie turned back to face Chang.
John thought, 'I think Chang just pulled a, Mister Bond, will you dine with me this evening, stunt. Oh well. I am hungry, and I doubt he would poison us. He has already had us at his mercy so far.' He calmly said, “We would be honored to eat with you.'
Chang smiled at John and Annie, as he happily responded, “Good. Except for an appointment I plan for, later night, I have plenty of time to spend with you both. We will dine in the downstairs restaurant. I will call down there to have my private room reserved for us. My chefs prepare a marvelous lobster dish, with excellent sides. And my wine collection is some of the best in town.”
John returned Chang's smiled, as he replied, “We look forward to it.”
Soon after, Chang and his men lead Annie and John to the elevators to get some supper.
(_)
It was sunset, around that time John and Annie were heading downstairs, with Chang, in Chang's casino, to have dinner with him.
Meanwhile, across town, inside their warehouse hideout by the bay, Ranma, Akira, Fabiola, Natsuru sat in the chairs, using one of the footstools as a table, while they were playing go fish with their playing cards.
Nearby, Rock was sitting in one of the chairs. She did not feel like playing cards with the rest of them.
And Rock was becoming increasingly impatient with her situation.
Rock thought, 'So near. Yet so far, from the previous life I used to have and love. And this impatience for John and Annie is driving me nuts... Could I be this way because I am now a woman?... I might as well ask the others. They are mature enough to take the question seriously.'
Rock turned to the women, as she asked, “Girls, I have a serious question. Are girl more impatient than boys?”
Fabiola smirked, “I cannot say. I have never been a boy.” She the playfully stuck her tongue out for a second at Rock.
Akira answered, “No. Not as far as I can tell.”
Natsuru responded, “Not really.”
Ranma commented, “I never was much patient in either gender.”
Rock sadly said, “I was afraid you all were going to say that.” She thought, 'Though, I do find that somewhat comforting.'
Akira asked, “What is the matter?”
Rock gestured with her right hand toward the door, as she said, “It's this place. This city. And this.” She gestured to herself. She continued, “I am so close to everyone and everything I care about. And I cannot go see any of them, nor go out in public. And it is driving me crazy...” She went onto say, in a deflated tone of voice, “Please, tell me this does not make me a crazy chick?”
Natsuru teased, “Only if you become violent while crazy.”
Akira said, “I truly understand what you are talking about. But, think of it this way. If you interfere, you risk ruining the previous good times you had. If you knew then what you know now, you would be too miserable to enjoy the time you had. You are not doing this for yourself, now. You are doing this for yourself, and those you care about, then.”
Fabiola agreed, “Akira is right. I would like to go see Roberta in this time. But, I cannot for the same reasons.”
Rock said, “I wish that in my heart, that I could accept that. But, being so close just makes me hurt even more.”
Rock said, to herself, out loud, “Ah, screw it.”
Rock got up from her seat, and she started working towards the large front entrance to the warehouse, with sliding doors.
Akira asked, “Where are you going?”
Rock continued to walked forward, with her back turned to them, as she said, “To the Yellowflag. I need a good stiff drink of rum.”
Natsuru commented, “That is a bad idea. What is someone sees you?”
Rock continued walking as she replied, “That is a risk. But, I will be careful.”
Ranma stated, in a serious tone of voice, “Rock. You may not realize this. But, right now that you are beautiful woman, go into a city alone, especially city as dangerous as this one, is very dangerous risk for you. You got get killed, or even raped.”
Rock stopped in her tracks. She turned around a looked at Ranma. She then began to laugh.
As Rock stopped laughing, she said, “Ranma. This is one of the few cities where a hot woman does not have to worry about such things. There are so many hot badass women in this town that everyone knows better than to try something like that. Just ask Akira.”
Ranma turned to Akira. Akira smiled and nodded. Ranma turned back to Rock.
Rock continued, “But, I promise that I will be careful. I also have my sonic shotgun. If I need it.” She held up her right hand, and the gun popped up from her right sleeve. A second later, she used the mechanism to dropped the weapon back into its housing on the underside of her wrist, in her sleeve.”
Fabiola said, “Fine, Rock. Have a great time. After John and Annie get back, we will come pick you up.”
Rock replied, “Thanks.” She then turned around, made it to the entrance, easily open one of the doors, walked out onto the street, and she closed the door behind her.
Rock then walked down the street, during down another street, that would take her around Lagoon Headquarters, as continued heading towards the Yellowflag.
(_)
Back to the Heavenly Dragon Casino, Chang, and his guards, had lead John, and Annie, through the casino gaming floor, to the casino restaurant, and finally, his private dining room.
The restaurant itself was an upscale dinner. The walls and double-doors facing the gaming room had windows on them. Though, there were no drapes on the windows.
Inside the main dining room, there was bar counter, with stools by the counter. Behind the counter there was a bartender, with shelves on the wall, with drinks.
Also, in the main dining room there were booths by the windows to the outside, and tables and chairs further into the room.
As John and Annie saw the main dining room was half full of various times of of customers.
When they reached the private dining room, the double-doors were already being held open by to members of the restaurant staff. Both of whom were in nice uniforms.
Chang was the first to talk inside, then his men, then John and Annie.
As John and Annie walked into the room itself, they saw that there was a small, six person round table, with draped with a nice cloth in the center of the moderately small room. Still, while the room was small, it was large enough to move around in.
There were windows on the doors facing the main dining area, and the windows facing both the main dining area, and the gaming floor.
Chang's men step out of the way, as he had John and Annie set facing the back wall, while he sat in a chair across the table from them.
As John and Annie sat down, they saw the table had already been set where Chang has ask them to sit. With plates, cloth napkins, fine utensils, and two fine crystal wine glasses, set in front of them.
In one of the wine glasses was cold, clean, bottled water. In the other wine glass, there was red wine poured.
This was because, as they made their what to the restaurant, Chang had already sent their order ahead of them, so everything would be ready when they arrived.
With the Chang, John, and Annie, sitting in their seats, Chang's men left the room, except for two guards that stood in the room, to the sides of the doors, as they faced the table inside.
Also, the two members of the restaurant staff that had been holding the door, gently closed the doors, and left to go about their business.
As they waiting for their meals, they made light dinner conversation.
Fortunately, John found that Annie knew basic tactful conversational manners.
John mentally chalked this up to whatever diplomatic lesson the jedi taught at the Jedi Temple of Coruscant, before Annie destroyed the temple, as Vader.
Also, John found the red wine to be sweet and tasty, and the water to be properly chilled.
Occasionally, a waitress, in a uniform, entered the room to refill their water and wine glasses.
During this time, John and Annie found, to their surprise, that Chang was a gracious host, and a good conversationalist. And Chang's men stated quiet.
Though, during their conversation, everyone at the table was careful not to deluge any private information, about themselves.
Chang also mentioned that the water that was served was from the bottle. Not from the tap. He said it was not healthy to drink the local tap water.
Annie not replied to Chang's comment about the local water. Though, John had thanked Chang for his concern.
When their meals were served, their meals consisted of large, boiled lobster, served on a bed of lettuce. As side dish of white rice in a small bowl. A small plate of caesar salad.
With several large, sliced, yeast bread rolls served to the table for everyone. There were small saucers for the slices of bread. And there was a small cup of honey on the side, with a small spoon, and a very small clear crystal tray of a dollop of butter to use with on the bread, is a person at the table decided to do so.
Beverages consisted of a fine crystal glass of ice water to drink. And a fine crystal glass of sweet tasting, red wine to sip.
As they ate, John was happy that Annie displayed some very Earth like table manners.
During that time, at dinner, when John noticed Annie's manners as she ate, John thought, 'I am so thankful that someone at least taught her basic Earth, western style table manners. It was probably Fabiola. Though, Rock knows his... Err, her manners, as well. Still, this would have been extremely embarrassing for the both of us. I on the other hand was raised to be a southern gentleman.'
Over the course of the next hour, since they got Chang's private dining room, the issues they talked about were mostly about entertainment.
John and Chang did most of the talking, while Annie and Chang's men stated silent.
As this went on, Annie mentally noted, 'To Chang's credit, and his men's credit, I am delighted that Chang and his men have been professional enough not to make a pass at me. Even once.'
Presently, Chang and John were using their conversation to play a game of which movies and series are their favorites. And they were having a great time doing so.
Chang asked, “Do you like Demolition Man?”
John chuckled, as he answered, “Of course. One of the best anti-politically correct movies ever. And Stallone was brilliant in it. You had that three seashells joke that you didn't want to know, but was still funny. Also, I have to admit Stallone for the sheer audaciousness of using citations as toilet paper. And finally there was Edgar Friendly's awesome speech on personal freedom. Which involved, among other things, running naked down the streets with green jello covering his body. After seeing that movie, I was tempted to smear green jello on myself, and run naked down the streets. I just could not get drunk enough to try it.”
Chang laughed at John's comment, while Annie paid attention to this discussion.
Though, Annie remained quiet as she ate her meal, and sipped her wine.
Chang laughter slowly turned to mild chuckling, as he said, “I know, Martin. At the time, that movie kept me from completely giving up on Hollywood.”
John asked, “So, what is your favorite Star Trek movie?”
Chang smiled, as he answered, “Everyone says Wrath of Khan. But, my favorite is First Contact. Where Picard finally stops pretending to be civil. He gets touch with his inner badass. And he goes full Ahab on the Borg.”
John returned Chang's smile, as he questioned, “The holodeck, Tommy gun scene?”
Chang nodded, as he replied, “Exactly. That also happens to be the coolest scenem with a gun, in all of Star Trek.”
John agreed, “Yea. That was a cool scene. That and the scene with the characters playing Magic Carpet ride while riding a rocket into space. Though honestly, I think the song, Major Tom, would have been a better choice.”
John thought, 'I was pissed with IASA, when I learned they wouldn't let me play either song during the launch of the Farscape module.'
Chang thought about John's comment for a few seconds. He then said, “That is true. Major Tom is a better selection.”
Chang and John said in unison, “Four. Three. Two. One.”
Both of them let out a laugh.
Chang casually asked, “So, how about the Kill Bill movies?”
John smiled, as he said, “I only recently saw those. The first one was great. A true high octane revenge fuel quest, with an awesome climaxes at the end. I need to get a copy of that soundtrack sometime. Though, the bride cannot hold a candle to your knife friend, and Annie here.”
Annie smiled at John's compliment, as she happily thought, 'I saw those movies with you. And they are good.'
Chang looked over at Annie, and he noticed her smile. He turned back to John, as he said, “No arguments there. What about the second movie?”
John sadly said, “To be honest. The second movie sucked. I mean, here we have movie one, which is an adrenaline fueled joy ride, and movie two suddenly slowed things down. The only redeeming parts of that movie is Buck having the brains to use a shotgun in his situation. And the bride having her revenge, along with getting her kid back. Still, the bride has one hell of a revenge fueled adventure, in both of films.”
Chang responded, “I agree. I only know of one woman whom was more obsessed with revenge. And she was in a league of her own.” Chang mentally reflected, 'The Bloodhound. And she is for real. Still, let's keep this conversation moving.'
Chang asked, “What is your opinion of the modern Desperado movie?'
John answered, “Good action movie all the way through. And the beginning it a beautiful set up, where the mariachi player gets his friend to first walk into the bar. With his friend really laying it on thick. Most people forget that with action movies, the set up is just as important as the delivery.”
Chang agreed, “Very true.”
John went onto say, “Also, that movie was the first time I saw dual wielding of pistols. With the pistols popping up from the sleeves. And it was so cool, that it suspended my believes to allow me to enjoy watching the scene.”
Chang rubbed his chin, as he said, “You got that right.” Chang thought, 'And the mariachi player's gun fighting style is very similar to the styles of Revy, Robert, and even mine.'
Chang commented, “Let's change the genre of our conversation? How about monster movies?”
John admitted, “I was never a big fan of scary monster movies.” He thought, 'And I have way too many monsters in my real life, to admit too. Though...' He continued, “I always like the funny monster movies. Of course, everyone goes with Ash and his boomstick, in the Army of Darkness film. But, there are other funny monster movies, like the Tremors movies. One and two are great.”
Chang responded, “Burt Gummer is the embodiment of the survivalist badass. In a good way. Especially in movie two. That was probably the most badass line about being out of ammo in all of fiction.”
Chang thought, 'And there is that gunsmith in town, that Balalaika and I use. His name is Burt Gummer... And he does kind of look like Burt Gummer from Tremors... Could he be?... Nah... Burt from Tremors would not be crazy enough to sell weapons to us. I may look into the matter, later. But, it might just not be worth it. It would upset Balalaika if I dug into the past of one of our favorite gunsmiths in town. And drove him away from us.'
John reminded Chang, “Don't forget the line dealing with the off screen combination hand to hand and small arms fire.”
Chang smirked, “How could I? Normally, when a character delivers that line, it is just a throw away line. But, given how beat up that truck was, and the general demeanor of Burt, the viewer gets the feeling they missed an awesome fight. Now, let's talk villains, and actors that play villains. In your opinion, who was the best actor that played the joker, from the various Batman franchises?”
John commented, “Jack Nicholson comes close. That, cool toys, line is still good even today. But, Mark Hamill just got the Joker's voice and laugh down to a science. When I read my old comics, it is Mister Hamill's joker voice I hear when I read the Joker's lines.”
Chang agreed, “Yep. Especially, Frank Miller's The Dark Knight Returns. That quote from Batman. Did you hear Kevin Conroy's voice, as well, when you read Batman's lines?”
John grinned, as he replied, “Absolutely.”
Chang and John said in unison, with a serious, but lighthearted tone of voice, “This isn't a mudhole. It's an operating table. And I'm the surgeon.”
Both of them laughed
Annie thought, 'The scariest part about this dinner is the fact that John and Chang seem to be operating on the same wave length. I knew of people with force connections that were less in tune with each other than these two men are with one another.'
Chang changed the subject, as he inquired, “Okay. Let's talk anime and manga. What is the most messed up anime or manga series you know of?”
John flatly answered, “Ranma. Got to be Ranma.” John mentally added, 'And I have met the woman in person. I am literally charting new level of strangeness by the minute. I use to think my life in the Uncharted Territories was weird. That was a Sunday school picnic compared to what I am dealing with now. My only ally in this room is a Darth Vader, turned hot chick. And I am talking about a friend's past that is a fictional series. This is so messed up... And so much fun.'
Even though Chang was wearing his shaded, he looked over at this men, as he lightly laughed uneasily. Chang thought, 'This is one of those series that when someone learns that you have seen it, they don't look at you the same way, again. Still. What the hell. Why not?'
Chang turned to back to John, as he stated, “Yes... That is likely the most messed up series, outside of porn. Where to start? We have Ranma, cursed to turn into a girl with cold water. Hot water makes him a boy again. And Ranma was raised to be sexist towards women. Take about karma. That alone is worth the price of admission to see, but there is more.”
“He also has enough marriage engagements to fill a phonebook. Though, only three of them seem to stick around. Then, there is the fact that Ranma is a martial artist, and has to fight many other martial artists, over the most inane of matters. Some of these lunatics literally claim to both love him, as one gender, and try to kill him in the other gender. And that is only the tip of the iceberg.”
While Annie did not show any expression on the outside, she thought, with mild surprise, 'Wow. And I thought I had problems. Compared to Ranma's past problems, just being a woman isn't that bad.'
John honestly said, “I got to say is that girl... I mean, boy. Has some problems.” He thought, 'I almost forget that in the both the anime and manga series, itself, Ranma starting out a male.'
Chang cracked a grin, as he stated, “No kidding. And talk about pearls before swine. That was the best joke of the series.”
John asked, with sneaking suspicion, “What do you mean?”
Chang answered, “The gender bending. Please, do not get me wrong. I love being a guy. But, my hedonistic side always wondered what it would be like on the other side of the fence.”
Though Chang's men were to professional not to show their unease at Chang's comment. Their unease was so great, that Annie empathically picked their emotions through the force.
Annie did not turn to face the men, standing at the door, as she continued to look at Chang. She thought, 'I guess for them, it is like seeing a side of their boss they never knew of before. And by the force, please do not let it be, that by John and I coming here, we originally gave Chang the idea to turned men into women. I do not want to inadvertently responsible for losing my own manhood.'
John thought, 'Well, that explains a lot.' He cautioned, “That way lies madness.”
Annie mentioned, in a calm down of voice, “Chang. Please, understand that the grass is not greener on the other side.”
Chang replied, in a casual tone of voice, “Perhaps.”
As Annie looked over at John and his dinner plate, she realized in thought, 'John must have long since finished his dinner. And he is just enjoying Chang's company. This is bad. We do not come here to have fun. Still, I am now finished with my dinner, as well. And I believe we should leave before we have worn out our welcome.'
John noticed that Annie was looked out him in his face. John looked down and she aw Annie's plate was empty. He then looked back up as her face, and he saw her giving him the, 'I want to leave', look.
John turned to Chang, as he politely requested, “Chang. I want you to know. In all sincerity. That this has been the best dinner conversation I have had in years. The food was great. The wine was tasty. And the conversation was stimulating. Though, if it is okay with you? I think it is time for us to leave?”
Chang jokingly said, “Well, the villains handbook says that after all this, I have to offer you two a job. So, what do you say?”
John responded, “I would love, too. But, you could say that I am on layover. Also, I got a wife and kid back home, whom I love and deeply love and care for. I just cannot abandon them. And Annie is too fine an assistant to let go.”
Annie looked over at Chang, as she nodded once in agreement.
Chang noticed Annie's nod. He looked over at John, as he casual stated, “I completely understand. You can leave here, whenever you want.”
Annie replied, “Thank you.”
John said, “Some other time, Chang.”
John and Annie got up from their chairs. As they headed for the doors, the two guards noticed this, and opened the door for them.
John and Annie then immediately headed out of the restaurant, and to the front exit of the casino. When the reached the exit, and the circled around the building to get to Megatron, whom was parked in the parking garage. Then, the three of them would head back to the warehouse, by the harbor, to pick up the other members of their team.
(_)
Meanwhile, Chang watched John and Annie leave. As soon as the two adults were of his out of sight, he turned to his two men, whom were standing in the room.
Chang ordered, “Close the doors. I can tell you both have questions for me.”
The two men then gently closed the doors to the private room. The two men in black suits then turned to face their employer.
It was then that one of Chang's men in black suits found the courage to ask, “Boss. Why did you let them go?”
Chang answered, “Because they played the game well. They did not steal from me. And all they wanted from me was my wisdom. And I am sure I know who that man is.”
The servant inquired, “Who?”
Chang flatly stated, “John Crichton?”
The man pointed out, “Sir. That is a character from a fictional series. If you remember. We watched a few of those Farscape episodes with you. I admit they were strange, but entertaining.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he responded, “I know. And if I did not know better, that woman looked like a female version of Anakin Skywalker. We know him better as Darth Vader. She even goes by the name, Annie. Which was a nickname that Anakin hated. And that woman clearly fought like a Jedi. She even deflected Shenhua kunai throwing knives with the edge of her blade like a Jedi.... Wait a minute... She said the grass is not greener comment... How would she know the difference?... Unless?”
As Chang's men then watched as Chang began to maniacally laugh, they wondered, if they were going to get the chance to win the in house betting pool of when their boss finally cracked.
A few seconds later, Chang calmed down. He said, in a fake deep tone of voice, “Won't you join us?” He continued in his normal voice, with a hint of excitement in his tone, “I actually did. And I didn't even ask for an autograph... And Shenhua was able to fight her to a standstill. Damn. Hiring that girl was one of the most brilliant choices of my life. It is nice to have a badass bad girl on call. Still, best of all, they clearly knew me. They knew little old me.”
The two men could see that Chang was looked at them with excitement on his face. Chang's look made both of the men feel uncomfortable.
Chang continued, in a more excited tone of voice, “I am truly moving up in the world. Boys, we are heading for the big leagues. Because they are from my future. Our future. I do not know the hows and the whys. I will have to look into that, later.'
'But still, I have just had a taste of what I have always dream of. Now, it is time to learn the real rules of the game. Bring Akira to my office. I want to have a little chat with Akira. But, treat Akira gently. Also, have the chefs bring me a plate of nattou to my office, along with a fork and lid, for that plate.”
The other of man in the black inquired, “Yes sir. Though sir. Which Akira do you wish to meet? The blond woman? Or, the japanese man?”
Chang chuckled, as he looked around at his men. He smile became wider, as he stated, “None of you have figured it out by now.” Behind his shades, Chang's eyes hardened, as his smiled did not reached his eyes. He continued, “They are one in the same. Welcome to the Twilight Zone gentlemen. I hope we enjoy the ride.”
Chang when to laughing even more so, as his men opened the doors to the private room. They stepped outside, and gently shut the doors behind them. They then went to carry out their orders. All the while, they began to wonder some more, on the sanity, or lack there of, of their boss.
(_)
It was dark by the time Rock got into nearest the restaurant area from their warehouse hideout. When Rock got to the area, she fortunately still had a few U.S. twenty dollar bills in her wallet. And she had no problems finding an outdoor payphone. She called a taxi company, that she knew, to take her the rest of the way to the Yellowflag.
Soon after, the taxi company sent a taxi to pick her up.
While riding down the road in the taxi, she thought, 'I am so happy that, while walking through the streets, no one has hit on me, or tried to hurt me. I guess I dress too conservatively for the nightlife of Roanapur. Revy would likely laugh her ass off at that thought. It would put the running hawaiian shirt gag we had going to shame.'
Rock giggled at that thought.
A few minutes later, the taxi came to a stop outside of the Yellowflag bar. She paid the driver, exited the cap, and walked into the bar. While, the taxi drove away.
As Rock entered the bar, she suddenly got a strange sense of deju vu.
At the bar, Rock saw her past, male self, quietly sitting alone. He had a bottle of rum by him, along with a shot glass, that was only half full of rum.
Rock immediately recalled that night, as she thought, “This is the night I had a fight with Revy, and I came to the Yellowflag to cool down. The night I met that mysterious woman who gave me good advice on my relationship with Revy... Oh god, I was the woman. I am the woman... What do I do? I am stuck in a temporal loop. I don't even remember exactly how the conversation went, between us. How did the conversation even start? I risk a paradox just not saying the right things. But, do I want a paradox? Do I want to warn myself?... Asking questions like this will drive me crazy. I just need to bite the bullet and talk to him. Still, talking to one's past self is beyond weird.'
Future Rock slowly walked to the bar, and sat in a stool, right beside her past self, to her past self's right side. She stared straight ahead, as she let her long black hair fall to the sides of her head, to block past Rock's view of her face.
Future Rock asked, in a calm tone of voice, “Let me guess. Fight with your girlfriend?”
Past Rock responded, “Good guess. I love her. But, sometimes she can be very difficult to be with.”
Future Rock thought, 'Boy is that true. And it has only gotten worse because of Chang. Still, we both love Revy.'
Future Rock commented, “That is true with all relationships. All you can do is work through it.”
Rock dispassionately said, “I just don't want to deal with her, right now.”
The sadness in past Rock's voice was heartbreaking to future Rock. Future Rock thought, 'I cannot tell him about the future. It would be to painful for both of us, in so many ways. Akira is right. If I interfere, I risk ruining the previous good times you had. If I knew then what I know now, I would be to miserable too enjoy the time I had. I am doing this for my past self and my friends.'
Future Rock gently responded, “Yes. It is natural to want to back off after a fight. But, that is not always the best of course of action. You don't know how long you will have each other. How much times you got to be with her. You never know when it will end. You need to go to her, and enjoy the time you have together.”
Rock admitted, “You're right.”
It was then, that Bao walked over, from behind the bar counter, as he barked at future Rock, “Are you going to order something?!”
Bao then looked at future Rock's face, and their eyes met, as she looked back at him.
Future Rock saw Bao turn white as a sheet.
Future Rock immediately realized, in thought, 'Oh crap. Boa just recognized me. Just like before. No wonder he paled. I really to look very close to my male self. I need to get out of here before my past self realizes it is me... Us... Whatever.'
Future Rock immediately began to stand up. She turned to her right, away from past Rock, as she got out of her seat.
She made sure her back always faced away from past Rock.
Behind her, past Rock asked her, “Wait. I didn't get your name. Who are you?”
As future Rock walked towards the exit of the bar, she waved her right hand at past Rock, without turning around to face him.
Future Rock sadly said, “Don't worry. We will be seeing each other around someday. Sooner than both of us would wish.”
Future Rock then walked out the front doors of the bar, and she disappeared from past Rock's view.
As future Rock left the bar, she continued to walking into the darkness, and across empty the road. After she looking both ways.
Not once did future Rock turn around, as she walked to the other side of the road. She did not want to risk past Rock even catching a glimpse of her face through the large Yellowflag windows.
When she was sure she was in near total darkness, she turned and started walking down the side of the road, in the direction of the warehouse hideout.
As Rock walked, she thought, 'They said they would come pick me up. But, I cannot stay there with my past self there. This is the most logical route to the Yellowflag, from where they are. If we don't meet up, I will figure a way to find them... I just have to have faith they will come... Damn, I feel like hell.”
Rock felt terrible at the moment, from meeting her past self, and not being able to warn him. But, she noticed that she was not emotionally breaking down and crying.
Rock mentally reflected, 'I am sad. Hell, this was a very heartbreaking experience for me. But, I am not about cry. Not a single tear. I guess that old cliché about women always breaking down after an emotionally trying experience, is untruth.'
'While I am still sad about what just happened, I am also happy about this revelation. I am so happy that I am not crying. That I am clearly not one of those girls that gets upset at the slightest of problem. I am made of much stronger stuff than that. And I still have all the memories of the good times we all had together at Lagoon Company. And even though we are now women, I will work towards an even better future... I am going to save my friends. I am going to save my girlfriend, Revy.'
Rock then started giggling, as she began to feel better about herself, and her situation, while she continued walking down the street, towards a hopefully better future.
(_)
Back at the warehouse, around the time Rock has left the Yellowflag, John and Annie returned to the warehouse, in Megatron, whom was in his car alt mode. The windows and top of Megatron's roof were raised.
Since Annie was driving, when they came to a stop, in front of the large sliding doors of the warehouse, John got out of the passenger side door, and he opened the warehouse doors for Megatron.
After Megatron slowly drove inside the warehouse, with Annie, John slid the doors closed behind himself.
Meanwhile, the others in the warehouse. Whom were Fabiola, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru. Had turned on small lamp light they had, as they were still setting in chairs around each other, as they were playing cards. As they saw Megatron roll in, they set down their cards, and turned towards Megatron.
A few seconds later, Megatron stopped ten feet from the Ranma, Akira, Natsuru, and Fabiola.
Annie then got out of the car, as she said, “Thanks, Megatron.”
Megatron replied, “Any time.”
Annie then turned and started walking towards the group of women, with John catching up, behind her.
Annie and John soon met back up with the group of girls sitting in the foldout chairs.
As they came to a stop, in front of Natsuru, Akira, Ranma, and Fabiola they saw the four women looking back at them.
Akira asked, “How did it go? Were you able to meet with Chang?”
John answered, “Yes. We were able to meet with Chang.”
Annie commented, “And this fool. And I do mean the term, fool. Forced me into a fight with Shenhua. She had her weapons, I was unarmed at the start of the fight.”
Ranma inquired, “What happened?”
Annie cracked a wicked grin, as she answered, “I kicked her ass.”
The four women whom were sitting down began to giggle.
Annie continued, “That was not the best part. After some talking, Chang invited us to a very nice dinner downstairs, at an indoor restaurant. Among other things, the dinner including boiled lobster and red wine. Both were very tasty.”
Ranma said, “Nice.”
Natsuru asked, “Did Chang pull the whole, dining with Bond, routine?”
John answered, “Yep. But, to be fair, he did let us go after dinner.”
Fabiola questioned, in a concerned tone of voice, “Were you followed?”
Annie stated, “No. Megatron's sensors would have tracked a tail.”
John commented, “Besides. After talking to him. I realize that is not Chang's style.”
Akira smiled, as she questioned, “So, you got the information on Chang that we needed?”
John answered, “Ah huh. I have the information we need.”
Annie pointed out, “That is not all. The way John and Chang talked to each other about fiction was like watching an old married couple.”
The other women in the room began giggling, again.
John turned to Annie, as he quickly snapped, “Don't make jokes like that. Not in this situation. Not with these people. Tempting fate like that is very bad, even in the best of situations. Which, we are not in.”
John's comment make the girls' giggling turn into full blown laughter.
As the women calmed down, John took a look around, and he noticed something off.
John then realized, as he asked, “Where's Rock? Please, tell me she is using the restroom.”
Fabiola answered, “No. She decided to go get a drink at the Yellowflag.”
Annie complained, in a sarcastic, annoyed tone of voice, “Just great. Our glorious leader decided to disobey her own advise. And it was good advise, at that.”
Fabiola stated, “Do not worry. Rock knows to be careful.”
Annie replied, “Fine. We won't.”
Fabiola stood up from her chair. As she stood up straight, she stated, “Okay. Since everyone is back. We need to get cleaned up and packed. We will go after Rock when we are finished. Annie, John, got get changed into your normal clothing. While you do so, the rest of us will clean up, and get ready to go.
As John and Annie went to the back of Megatron's trunk, to change into their casual clothing, Akira, Ranma, Natsuru got up from their seats. They joined Fabiola in cleaning up their trash. Next, they grabbed their small cooler, and folded up the chairs and footstools. They put the cloth coverings on them folded furniture, and then they put the cylinders, along the cooler, back into the Megatron's trunk.
Five minutes later, they were ready to go. With John and Annie back into their casual clothing.
Annie was in the driver's seat, while the other four girls were in the backseat.
Meanwhile, John had walked back to the entrance, and he opened the steel sliding doors for them.
As soon as Megatron drove passed the doors to the outside, the car came to a stop.
John closed the doors again, and he joined the women, in the car.
A few seconds later, John got into front the passenger side of the car. As he gently closed the front passenger door behind him, he asked, “So, how best to we find Rock?”
Fabiola stated, “Outside of planning. Rock is a very straight forward person. If she is not at the Yellowflag, she would either be taking a taxi, or walking down the most direct route to the warehouse. If she returns here, and she finds that we already left, she will wait a little while here.”
“So, if we miss her, on the way to the Yellowflag, we will just circle back here. And we will likely find her here, waiting for us. Though, it is more likely, we would like meet her on the way to the Yellowflag. Either, with her riding in a taxi, or walking on foot.”
Akira said, “I agree.”
Annie kept her eyes facing the front of the car, as she requested, “Akira. You know this town better than any of us. Could you give me directions to which roads to take, that would most like be the path Rock is on. If she is not at the Yellowflag.”
Akira replied, “Sure, Annie.”
Akira then began giving Annie directions, as Annie drove away from the warehouse, and onto the nearby road.
(_)
Ten minutes later, on the highway leading from the Yellowflag to the bay, Rock was slowly walking on the right side of the road facing, which meant she was facing oncoming traffic.
Though, at that time of night, traffic was light on the highway.
In the part of town she was on, the side of the road was mostly dirt, with no sidewalks. Though, through were exceptions.
As Rock walked down the hallway, she thought, 'The one draw back to the Yellowflag is that it is so far from the rest of businesses still open right. And there isn't a payphone on this road. I guess I am walking. Still, it is a nice night. Physically, I feel great. And I am armed. So, I feel fine just walking.'
As Rock continued walking, she saw a car coming, but it's headlights were set on high-beams.
The car began to slow down. When it car came within twenty feet of her, it pulled to the side of the road, in front of her.
Rock heard a familiar male voice say, “Going our way, pretty lady?”
The car turned off its high-beams, leaving only the regular head lights of the car on.
As Rock's eye s adjusted to the lower light setting, Rock saw John sticking his head out the window of front passenger side of the car, while he was smiling at her.
Through the front windshield, which was currently not tinted, she could see the others looking at her, as well.
Rock said, in as girlish a tone of voice as she could, “Sure, space cowboy.”
Rock, and those in the car, including the car, began lightly laughed, at her joke.
Rock walked up to the driver's side and she saw Annie sitting in the driver's seat, with the front driver's window lowered down.
Rock politely asked, “Annie. Please, move over, and let me drive.”
Annie grinned at Rock, as she said, “Fine with me. Though, I have to admit, there is something fun about driving a cool car like this.”
Megatron replied, “Thank you.”
Annie responded, “You're welcome.”
Rock returned Annie's grin, as she said, “You're right about that.”
Annie moved over to the center of the front seat, as Rock opened the driver's side door.
Rock got into the car, and she sat down in the driver's seat. She then gently closed the door behind her.
As Rock got comfortable in her seat, Akira asked Rock, “So, how was your visit to the Yellowflag?”
Rock turned to Akira, as she sadly answered, “I met, and I talked to my past self. But, don't worry. He didn't recognized me. And I didn't tell him anything about his future.”
Akira questioned, “Are you sure?”
Rock answered, “It was a temporal loop. I remember talking to a mysterious woman that help me with my relationship with Revy... Now, I know that woman is me. Though, you were right Akira. It is best just to let my past self enjoy the time he had with Revy and the others... Those were fun years. The best times of my life.”
Akira sadly smiled, as she said, “So far... Take comfort in the fact that you did the right thing. And in doing so, I am glad you finally understand my advice.”
Rock said, more confidently, “Yes. I do.” Rock then turned to John and Annie, “So, what did you two learn about Chang?”
Annie looked over at Rock, as she answered, “I learned that Shenhua is holding back a lot, in our previous fights. But, I can still take her, if need be.”
Rock commented, “You are going to have to give me the details on that one.”
Annie replied, “Don't worry. I will.”
Rock focus on John, as she inquired, “So, John. Was your meeting with Chang all you hoped for?”
John turned to Rock, as he answered, “Yes. I got all I needed to know. Chang is a fanboy turned badass evil. If we do something spectacular enough, we can distract him at a critical moment. We can beat him.”
Rock responded, “Sounds great. And guys. There is one place I need to go to, before we leave.”
Rock shifted the gear stick to drive, as she gently pressed on the gas pedal. She check to make sure she was clear, as she headed back on the highway. She then headed for the inland entrance to Roanapur.
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, Rock drove them out of Roanapur, and she stopped the car in front of an old steel truss bridge.
On the entrance to the bridge facing them, there was a noose hanging over the road, in the middle of a top steel beam.
This far from town allowed the nearly full moon, on the clear night, to illuminate the area, so the noose and bridge appeared in an eerie light.
Rock requested, “Everyone. Please, get out.”
A minute later, after the seven human adults exited the vehicle, Rock asked Akira, “Akira, can I borrow on of your blades?”
“Sure.” Akira replied. She unsheathed and handed Rock one of her long knives.
Rock requested, “Megatron. I need your help for this.”
Megatron transformed into his robot mode.
Rock said, “In the future, this bridge is destroyed. Long before then, everyone wondered who took the noose, from this bridge. Now, I know.”
Rock turned to Megatron, as she requested, “Megatron, could you please give me a boost toward that noose.”
Megatron cupped his hands. Rock stopped on the robot's hands. Megatron gently lifted Rock up to the noose.
Rock used Akira's long knife to cut down the noose.
Rock held Akira's knife in her right hand, and the noose in her left hand.
After Rock was lowered back on the ground, Rock walked over to Akira and she carefully handed Akira back her weapon.
John inquired, “Rock. What is so special about that noose.”
Akira sheathed her knife, as she turned to John. She answered for Rock, “John. That noose is an invitation to some. And a warning to others. That Roanapur is not a city for the faint of heart. That the city will tear you down, and destroy you, if you let it.”
Rock looked over at Akira, as she complimented, “Thanks for quoting me.”
Akira looked over towards Rock, as she replied, “You're welcome.”
Natsuru asked, “So Rock. What are you going to do with that noose?”
Rock held it up the noose, as she stated, “I am going to hang Chang with it.”
Megatron commented, “Sounds poetic.”
Rock inquired, “Megatron? I didn't realize you had a poetic side?”
Megatron stated, “I have many sides to me. Right now, in my mind. As I talk to you. I am multitasking, as I currently reading the works of Dylan Thomas. Of which, I have copies of in my mind”
Rock quoted, “Do not go gentle into that good night. Rage, rage against the dying of the light.”
Megatron cracked a grin, as he happily said, “That is my favorite human poetic line, that I have found so far.”
Rock complimented, “It just shows you have good taste.”
Annie stated, “A warrior poet. Among other things. You continued to surprise me, Megatron.”
Megatron smiled over at Akira, as he said, “I will continue to strive, to do so.”
Rock grinned, as she said, “I looked forward to it. Alright everyone. I'm done here. Let's go.”
Megatron transformed back to car mode, with his top still up, and his windows rolled up.
After everyone got back in where the car, where they were usually seated, Rock suggested, “Let's get a drink, and talk about this. I am thinking of a blind jump to a bar. Anyone else feeling adventurous?”
Ranma stated, “I live for adventure.”
Akira replied, “I'm feeling lucky.”
Natsuru said, “I go where these two lunatics go.”
Ranma and Akira giggled, in response to Natsuru's comment.
Fabiola stated, “I have no complaints. As long as, I can have a beer with the rest of you.”
Annie said, “I am fine with it.”
John commented, “I have seen it all. I dare you to thrill me.”
Megatron requested, “I joined you for the surprises. Just bring on the excitement.”
Rock pulled out her reality key. She said, “Alright. Let's see where we are going now.” She then insert the key into the dash board.
Rock thought of a decent bar to go to, that was not in Roanapur, while she turned the key. And they instantly disappeared, as they jumped to another to another reality.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
One of thing opportunities I took in this anthology, is given I am writing a story that using time travel across multiple realities, I am write this story, to where the plot line of one book, continues in the plot line other another book.
Take for example this chapter. Book Two, Chapter Eight, “And Wisdom.”
If you read this episode, you can go back and read Book One, Chapter Fourteen, “Knowledge.” And you can pick up the plot line of where Chang of past left off.
With, this chapter explaining how Shenhua hurt her left elbow. And this chapter present one of the reasons why Chang was suddenly so eager to meet Akira.
That is why, when you combine both chapter titles, in question, you get, “Knowledge And Wisdom.”
Though, I did this in a way that is not disruptive to the read, and you can just continue reading this book without a problem.
This is not the first time, nor the last time, I will be doing this in my anthology.
Also, this is part of my recursive writing style. Of convincing you reader to go back and reread my story over and over again.
I hope you enjoy this concept, and writing style.
(_)
When Rock met her past self, that complete a scene from book one. But also it showed that Rock was not just going to break down and cry, at having to deal with some personal issues, just because she has been turned into a woman.
The women in this story are far stronger than that. And to that point, so are the men.
(_)
Rock taking the noose from the Roanapur inland bridge is symbolic. At the beginning of Black Lagoon, episode seventeen, The Roanapur Freakshow Circus, Rock does a very good narration of how that noose represents Roanapur, and what Roanapur is like.
Rock taking the noose with her, represents her taking a piece of Roanapur itself, to use against Chang.
And this solves the mystery of who took the noose in book one, chapter fourteen of the first part of the anthology I wrote.
(_)
During Rock scene in her bedroom, as she looks at herself. And she then gets dressed. I tried to keep the scene as clean as possible. While, showing how Rock got use to her new body. Such, as looking at herself, and testing out her abilities, to make sure she would not accidentally hurt someone.
I actually enjoyed writing that scene. Because, more gender bending scenes, where the person changes gender, they rush the getting use to their bodies scene.
This is the type of scene that needs to have some time and detail taken with it, while not making it pornographic. And I believe I accomplished that.
Also, I wanted to show that Rock's friends bought women's clothing that she could tolerate wearing. With the clothing not being very feminine, frilly, nor brightly colored.
(_)
I know that in Thailand, people are suppose to drive on the left hand lane. Though, in the Black Lagoon anime series, some scenes in Roanapur show people driving on the right hand lane.
(_)
Why make Chang a casino manager? I ask. Why not?
It was revealed that the mob bosses in Roanapur have cover jobs in episode one of Black Lagoon. The example was Balalaika, whose front operations is the Bougainvillea Trade Company.
I do not see Chang as running a trading company as a front. He has the flair for a casino operator. And I would hate for those bottom floors to the highrise building, that he uses as a headquarters, to go to waste.
And yes. Shenhua is that good with her weapons. She is a good with her knives as Revy is with her pistols. That is saying something.
The fight between Shenhua and Annie was flipped to the rest of the story.
Keep in mind, while future Shenhua has the supersoldier serum and powerarmor, she is under orders to bring Annie and the others back alive if possible. As such, Shenhua is holding back.
Also, Annie's force powers are still at beginner levels, but she is still very skilled with using a lightsaber, and she has the supersoldier serum, as well.
So, their fights are fairly well balanced.
In the fight in this chapter, the situation is reversed. Even thought Shenhua has not had the supersoldier serum, nor powerarmor, she is not holding back, while Annie is holding back, to prevent the risk of creating a paradox.
To that end, I had fun writing that fight scene, and the dialogue between John and Chang.
It is a rare treat to write about to hams verbally jousting each other in a friendly manner.
Yes. the ham is strong with both John and Chang. “Wink.”
I consider the dinner conversation, between those John and Chang, to be basically a ham fest served over boiled lobster and red wine.
I hope you guys enjoyed the fight seen, and the dinner conversation.
(_)
Now, I know I am going to get a few complaints about Shenhua kukri knife cords. But, where those cords come from is a minor plot hole in Black Lagoon.
In episode twelve, of the Black Lagoon series, it was shown that knife cord was not hooked to anything. But, instead, it was free standing. With the other end of the cord having a tassel, while there was a shorter tassel on the pommel of the knife, as well. With both the cord and the tassel attached to at the same place, on a loop at the bottom of the knife hilt.
In episode seventeen, it showed that the Shenhua's cords were up her sleeves.
In episode four of Roberta's Blood Trail, it showed that each of Shenhua's knives had two small tassels, with no cords attached.
Now, it is possible that from episode twelve of the main series, and episode four of the Blood Trail, that the cords are hidden in her hilts, with the tassels being about to use pull out the cords.
But, that would get into other issue. Such as how the cord retract, plus it we destroyed the integrity of the hilts. And there is the hammerspace issue of to much cord to fit into the hilts.
I do not like the concept of hammerspace. It is a weak argument to defend plot holes. So, I am not using it.
Finally, no true martial artist knife nut would use such trick knives. And Shenhua seems to be a traditionalist in so many ways.
And before any of you claim that those are trick knifes, due to Roberta being able to break one of the blades with her teeth. There a couple of things you need to know about.
First, human teeth are made out of teeth enamel, which is nearly as hard as diamond. And the amount of pressure a human jaw can create, when it clamps down on something, is incredible.
Also, it is not widely talked about, but it is very common in sword fights, and some long knife fights, that the blades of the weapons can sometimes break, and even shatter.
This is why medieval knights were taught to sword fight with the flat of their blades, unless they were going for a killing blow. And why samurai were taught almost total offensive techniques in killing with their blades. With few defensive skills.
For a samurai, the concept was kill the opponent in as quick a manner as possible. Samurai actually has a killing technique they can use while drawing their blade. Samurai were not taught to parry with their blades, because, while katanas, and other types of Japanese blades were quite sharp, they were also fragile. And if someone tried to use them to parry a blow, they might break.
And blades did also break when they were hit with the flat of the blade against each other, just less often, because the flat of the blades were not sharp.
Also, keep in mind that breaking a blade by its flat side, against a person's knee, is doable, because all the strength of a blade is towards the narrow side, not the flat side.
So, in theory, Roberta breaking Shenhua's blade with her teeth, is possible. Just very unlikely. And it probably cracked, or broke, a few of Roberta's own teeth, when she did broke that blade. Though, given had insane she was, at the time, she probably did not notice. Roberta was so crazy, that she kept going, in the anime, when she started losing limbs.
At the time, Roberta was crazy, but still very devoted to quest for vengeance.
And if that is the case, I am sure Garcia paid for Roberta's dental bill, later on.
Though, to be fair, kukri long knives are from Nepal, with the weapons being designed to be very durable, and very practical. The kukri are not just used as weapons, but for everyday use. Such as chopping firewood.
And this chopping power is the kukri's greatest strength. Due to most of the weight of the kukri's blade is in the top from of the blade. With the blade curving from the hilt, outward, in the front, to the tip, at the top of the blade. That the kukri has the chopping power of a hatchet. But, unlike the weakness of the hatchet, where the blade part is located at a small part of the weapon, at the head of the weapon. The kukri's sharp end runs from the tip, down both the front and back ends of the blade, to the hilt.
And while, when a blow is delivered, most of the kinetic is at the top front of the blade, as the front of the blade makes contact with the target, the kinetic force is transferred along the rest of the blade, as the front of the blade fully cuts into the target. The combination of this chopping strengthen, combined with the length of the blade, allows for someone to smoothly chop of limbs, from both trees, animals, and even people.
It is this ability that made the kukri weapon attractive to the Nepalese army, Nepalese police force, and Shenhua.
And due to much of the weight of the kukri weapon being distributed at the top of the blade, the kukri can be used as the ball, in a ball and chain weapon. With the cord being attached at same loop as the pommels, the bottom hilt. Allowing the weapon to spin in the air.
This unevenness in the proportions of the weight of the kukri weapon is what allows Shenhua to spin her weapon on a cord with such ease. Though, it would take a practice for someone to be able to cut into something with the blade of the kukri, while using the weapon in this manner.
So, it is possible to use the kukri weapon in the manner Shenhua does in the Black Lagoon series. Though, doing so would be very dangerous for both the people around the wielder of the kukri, and for the person wielding said weapon.
Along with this, the spine of the blade is still straight enough, from the hilt, to where the blade curves, that is is possible to throw a kukri at a target, in a straight line, and hit the intended target, at a moderate distance.
On another note about Shenhua's long knives. If you look closely at the front of Shenhua's kukri blades, at the bottom, right above the hilt, you will see two, small, curved, groove notches, on each of the weapons. These are called the teeth of the blade.
These type of blade teeth are found on many melee blades. The blade teeth are designed to catch another blade, and then swiftly turn the opposing blade against its flat side, snapping the opposing blade in two. And blade teeth can do their job quite well.
On a side note, sword-breakers, which is what the teeth on Shenhua's blades, were originally a European concept and design. For example, parry daggers.
And the teeth on Shenhua's blades are a very modern design of sword-breaking teeth of a blade, which took centuries to perfect.
Also, on the back part of the two blades, leading from the hilt, there is groove that runs along each flat side of the blades. The groove is wide wider at the hilt, but as it slightly curves with the blade, the groove tapers to an end right before reaching the sharp in of the blades.
Such a groove is called a, fuller. A fuller is also known as a blood groove. When a person is stabbed, the fuller will cause blood to flow out of the victim's body more quickly.
Taking all of this into account, the kukri knives are a good choice of weapons for Shenhua. They are small enough for a woman to use one-handed, and still small enough to hide on her person. With kukri knives still being very versatile type of melee weapons.
Now, back to the cords that are attached to Shenhua's kukri long knives.
I had to figure out where the cords came from. So, I just went with the cords being hoods to straps on Shenhua's upper forearms, with the cords being able to be hooked to the ends of the knife, on the same loop as the pommels of Shenhua's knives.
I did this for two reasons.
One, it is a good place to hide the cords, under the sleeves of her white coat, which are coiled around her forearm bands.
The second reason is the upper forearms make a great physical anchor point for pulling back. This is because the upper forearms, right below the elbows, are just pure muscles, with two strong bones, between the muscles.
One the other hand, wrists and hands make for poor physical anchor points because of so many delicate bones, small muscles, and ligaments in the a wrists and hands.
This is actually partly back up in Black Lagoon, episode seventeen, The Roanapur Freakshow Circus. In the middle of the episode, when Shenhua throws her knife into the car door, beside Russel. And she then explains to Russel how dangerous Roanapur really is.
If you looked closely, at the end of the knife, you will see that loop that the pommels are attached to, that the cord is also attached to the knife, in that loop.
Then, when the scene pans back to Shenhua, part of her right forearm is shown, and you can see the cord is coiled around her arm. The scene does show an armband, but it does show everything else.
Though, in that scene, the upper half of Shenhua's forearm is still hidden in her white sleeve, Also, a forearm band would help keep the cords coiled, in place, on her arms, until she needed them.
Anyway, I hope everyone is okay with what I did about Shenhua's cords, because that is the best compromise I could come up with for this issue.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Nine: “Those You Meet Along The Way: Part One.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, alternate reality, on Earth, similar to most Earths of that time period, and cultures. Date, estimated late twentieth century. Place, in a mid-sized city in the southwestern U.S. Time, Nine PM local time, right after dark.
Inside a two-story bar, that was packed with people, country western music played in the background, as the group known as Bad Company, was enjoying drinks, as they sat in comfortable chair, around a large round table. Their table was located on the second story indoor balcony over looking the ground floor down dance floor and bar counter, and entrance.
The only member of there group, whom was not present, was Megatron, whom was in alt mode, parked in a near by parking lot,
The outside of the bar faced a paved three lane street was paned with windows on both floor.
There was a three story building across the street.
There were sidewalks running along the sides of buildings. Also, there were several street lights shaped to look like black, old fashioned gas lights. These streetlights provided plenty of illumination for the streets around the bar.
The buildings beside the building the bar were in, along with the buildings across the street from bar, were all two-story buildings, as well.
Presently Rock and her team had been talking and drinking for the last two hours. Though, they had kept the drinks to just beers, so they would not get drunk. And their discussions up to that point were just casual topics, as a way to unwind from the stress situation they found themselves in.
They found the beers in the bar were cheap, but both cold and good. Along with this, they were happy to find that the bartender of the bar accepted their debit cards.
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru were currently women, and they had their weapon and uniforms. Though, it seemed the other customers were have so much fun, and the staff was so busy, that no one had even took notice of them.
It was then that Akira noticed they were running low on beer. As she stood up her chair, she said, “I will go get us some more beers. I will be back in a few minutes.”
Rock turned to her, as she replied, “Thank you, Akira.”
As Akira made her way down the stairs. Her first stop was the women's restroom, which was on the first floor, in the back of the building, by the men's restroom.
Fortunately, Akira found there wasn't a line for women's restroom, and she walked inside to relieve herself, and then wash her hands.
A few minutes later, she exited the women's restroom, and walked to the bar counter.
When she got to the bar counter, by the electronic cash register and card reader, she noticed that the counter was lined with both men and women. She looked over at the bartender, whom was behind the bar counter.
The bartender was dressed in a simple brown, long sleeved, button up shirt, with dark brown pants, and brown leather belt. He has graying hair, with a big bushy beard that hid his face
Akira continued to look at the bartender, as she calmly stated, “Bartender.”
Akira did not noticed the bartender do a double-take when he turned to look at her. Still, after he finished handing the drink he had made, to a man at the bar counter, he turned and walked over to cash register. When he reached the cash register, he turned to face Akira.
Akira handed the bartender, the debit card Megatron had made for her, as she “I need seven bottles chilled beer. A cold, good brands. Like before.”
The bartender nodded at his head, as he took the debit card.
As the bartender did so looked at the debit card, Akira turned to her right, and took closer looked at one of the men at the bar counter.
While Akira looked at the man at the bar counter, she missed the bartender looking at the name on the debit card, then looking hard at her, then back at the card.
A few seconds later, the bartender shrugged, and he used the debit card to ring up her order.
As Akira looked at the man at the bar counter, she thought, 'I know that guy from somewhere... But, from where?...'
Meanwhile, man the sitting at the counter bar man turned, and he saw Akira looked at him.
Akira then watched as the man get up from his stool, put a few dollars under his half empty bottle of beer, on the counter, and then he started to walking towards the double-doors to the outside of the bar.
Akira thought, 'Yes. He recognized me. And that means he knows me. And I have questions for him. Such as, where I have seen him before?'
Akira quickly turned to the bartender, whom was holding her card, a pen, and a receipt for her to sign.
Akira continued her thoughts, 'But first, I need to finish my order. Then, I will go after him.'
Akira swiftly took the card and pocket it.
Akira then gently grabbed the pen and receipt, she signed her name in english, and she handed the pen and receipt back to the bartender. Finally, she said, “I will be back for my beers in a minute.”
Akira turned and she watched as the man she had been looking at, exit the bar through the building's double-door entrance. She briskly made her wait through the crowd, as she followed him outside.
As Akira walked outside, she noticed the air was cool, but not cold.
Fortunately, the street lamps gave plenty of illumination for the area, and she saw that the man had turned to her right, as he started walking down the sidewalk.
Akira quickly turned and caught up with the man.
Akira ordered, “Hey, you. Stop.”
The man stopped in his tracked, and he turned around to face Akira.
Akira got a closer looked at the man, she stated, “I know you from somewhere.”
The man answered, “Yes. You have seen me before. Last time I saw you, you hit me in the jaw for no reason, in a bar similar to the one we just left. And I decided to walk away. And from the ruckus I heard, as I left, I believe I made the right decision.”
Akira thought over what the man said for a few minutes. Then she remembered, as she said, “The Yellowflag.”
Akira thought, 'When Revy offer my virginity to that mob. Still, I did kick there asses and then Revy's ass. Though, she, Shenhua, and Sawyer got back at me later. Still, I better apologize this man. And on that matter.'
Akira stated, “That was years ago, in another reality. By the way, I apologize for hitting you. I was forced into a position where I had to hit someone.”
The man flatly said, “Yes. I believe that was the bar's name.” His voice became softer, as he continued, “And I accept your apology. Still, I do not care who you are, nor how you hop realities. I have my own problems to deal with.”
Akira requested, “At least give me your name? And tell me what is going on with you?.”
The man responded, “No names. No locations. No reasons. No descriptions. They are always reading. Always viewing. Always hearing. I prefer to remain nameless for very important reasons, including your own safety. The enemies that I have been fighting for so long are still out there.”
Akira then heard him say under his breath, “I should have never read that book about the multiverse decades ago, back in nineteen eighty.”
Akira was shocked, as she thought, 'He is from nineteen eighty. He has lived for decades. Yet, he looks so young.'
Akira questioned, “But, you look so young?”
The man cracked a grin, as he said, “It goes with the territory. I have been waging a war with my enemies for a long time. My enemies are those who seek to prevent people from traveling across the multiverse, from reality to reality. Time to time. Place to place.”
“I know I am making a difference, and that I have already gutted their organization, because I keep meeting more and more travelers, as the years go on. Such as yourself. But, a few of them are still out there, and they want my hide.”
“Though, I do not understand why so many of the newer travelers I have met, in the last few decades, have gender changing abilities. Not that I really care. Anyway, good luck your journeys. May you find love and happiness.”
Before Akira could react, he turned around and walks away from her. As they man walked away from Akira, he literally faded from existence and into another reality.
Akira thought, 'Wow. What an exit. And I have realize clues as to who he is, or who is after him. All I know is that he situation surrounds a book that came out in nineteen eighty. What book about the multiverse came out in nineteen eighty?... Oh my god, this guy has been fighting them. No wonder we haven't run across them. I think I will say a prayer for him, before I go to sleep. We may own him a lot, and not even realize it.'
Akira was visibly rattled by what she realized, but not greatly worried.
Akira thought, 'I better head back inside, and get my friends those beers.' She then turned around, and head back inside the bar.
As Akira entered the bar, and she walked over towards the bar counter, where she saw the bartender at. As she did so, a few groups of people that caught her attention.
The first group were three adults at the nearby table, to Akira's left. One was a red haired, tanned skinned woman, whom was skinny, but not in an unhealthy way.
By the redhead, was a black haired, fair skinned man with a bushy beard. Across the table from the black haired man, and the redheaded woman, was a fair skinned woman with brown hair.
Both the red haired woman and the brown haired woman were just wearing pants and shirts. The brown haired woman wore a cloth jacket. While, the man with them wore a brown coat over pants and a shirt, under a brown long coat. He also wore shades over his eyes.
The other group that caught Akira's attention, was to her right. Akira, two individuals sitting beside each other, whom both looked like two, older teenage brothers. They had black hair and tanned skin.
As the two teenagers sat in their stools, their bodies were both facing towards each other, slightly away from the bar, allowing Akira to get a better look at them, as she passed by them. Both teenager boys wore shirts and pants. One of the boys was wearing a varsity jackets, the other boy had on a short white coat.
It was then that the bartender noticed her, and he pulled out a small circular brown plastic tray, from behind the counter. He placed seven beers on the tray. Next, he picked up and handed the tray, across the counter, to Akira.
As Akira casually took the tray, she said, “Thank you.”
The bartender nodded in reply. He then went back dealing with his many other customers.
Akira carefully took the tray upstairs to her friends table. She passed by a few waitresses, doing similar things for their customers.
When she reached the table, her friends looked over at her.
Natsuru politely asked, “What took you so long, dear?”
Akira set the tray an empty spot in the center of the table.
While Akira then handed each of them a cold bottle of beer, with her setting the last bottle by her empty chair, she answered, “I saw someone I knew.”
Natsuru said, “Interesting.”
As Akira sat down in her chair, she commented, “I will tell you later.”
Natsuru replied, “I look forward to it.”
Rock opened her fresh bottle of beer. She took a swallow of the cold liquid in inside. She then set the bottle back down on the table, in front of herself, as she stated, “Now, with Akira back. We have had our fun. And we have had a chance to relax. Now, we need to get down to business. We have to figure out how to get into Chang's Tower. And since we have one shot at this, I think we might as well go for the gold, and take Chang and his organization out, in one single attack.”
“But, we are only going to get one shot at this. So, we need to cover our asses in every way we can think of. So, let's put our cards on the table. And figure out what we have to work with. And what we need to do.”
Natsuru commented, “Chang is the backbone of his organization. When you have talked about him, and his organization. From what I can gather, nearly everyone else is either brainwashed, or just low level techs and researchers. Chang is the key. We take him out, and the whole organization falls apart. The problems is getting there, and dealing with him.”
John said, “Actually, I have done this before. Twice. It is not that difficult. This why you hired me.”
Akira stated, “We know. And both times it did not end well for you.”
John responded, “True. But, my friends and I are still breathing, So, I must have done something right with my plans. I just wish I knew what that was. Still, on the getting there, we will probably need to enter that reality and time from orbit. And then just dive right down on top of him.”
“Though, that means we will need a ship and crew that know what they are doing. We cannot do this by ourselves, and fly by the seat of our pants on this one. Like, you said Rock, we have to cover our asses on this.”
Annie pointed out, “If we are going to have to come in by ship, it will have to be a small ship. I would not be surprised if Chang parked a few Star Destroyers in geosynchronous orbit above his tower. Their defenses at likely gear for an invasion fleet, not a single ship. But, we have other matters to figure out first. Getting there will be the easy part.”
Fabiola stated, “Annie's right. We still have have to get passed Chang's boomer army. That is going to be a massive challenge, all by itself.”
Annie stated, “If Chang is anywhere as intelligent as we think he is, he likely has a single kill-switch for all the boomers. I have experience with such kill-switches as Vader. When I dealt the Separatists and their droid army.”
The others took note of Annie talking about her life as Vader in the third person.
Natsuru commented, “It is good to hear that you no longer consider yourself to be Vader.”
Annie looked around the table, as she stated, “I have recently done some soul searching, and I found that my personae as both Anakin and Vader were signs of my continued immaturity, and self-destructive impulses, went into my adulthood. I blame my personal tragedies on my poor upbringing by the Jedi Order. I have since sought to become more emotionally mature.”
Annie saw Fabiola smile back at her, after hearing her comment. Annie returned Fabiola's smile.
Rock said, “I consider your maturity to be a good sign that I made the right choice when I save you.”
Annie turned to Rock, as she kindly replied, “Thank you, Rock.”
John smiled, as he said, “It took you long enough. Just please don't flipped out, and start a fighting over lava, this time. Nor, kill all those you run across, when we get to Chang's Tower.”
Annie just looked over at John with scowl on her face, as she said, “I should have never shown you the prequels.”
John smiled widened, as he stated, “No arguments there. Between seeing you, former Mister Badass Darth Vader, as a cute little boy, made the entire first movie worth watching. And you now. It is something else. Still, why didn't you force choke Jar Jar at the first opportunity?”
Annie commented, “I did not realize he was that annoying, at the time. Remember. I was only a kid, then.”
John responded, “I can understand that. And I am sucker for young romance stories. Movie two had an okay one. I agree with you, Annie. If they included the romantic deleted scenes we also saw on the DVDs, we rented, into that movie. Those scenes would have been a great help to the romantic plot in that movie.”
Annie said, “Yes. Those were some of the best times of my life. I consider meeting Padme's parents, and them liking me, to be one of the highlights of my time with her.”
John commented, “And the hamminess of movie three has to be seen to be believed.”
Annie stated, “I realized you were a fan of hams, during our meeting with Chang. Still, I was there, in person. Remember. Both in the movies, and watching the movies with you. Now, that is screwed up.”
John smile turned warm, as he replied, “No arguments there, sweetheart. Even with the bad stuff in there. That trilogy gave me so much ammunition to tease and joke you about for the next month afterward. While we were in San F.”
Annie playfully said, “John, I do still have my force powers. Even though they are crippled at the moment. But, I am sure, if I concentrated hard enough, I could force choke you.”
John smirk widened, as he commented, “With this group, being force choked would likely increase my street cred.”
Annie just rolled her eyes, as the other five adults giggled at John's comment.
Rock had silently watched Annie and John, verbally spar, as she thought, 'John is the only person I know of, that is crazy enough to knowingly tease Darth Vader... Well, Annie, to her face. On a continual basis. Then again, John has done this before. John never let up teasing Scorpius, in the Farscape series. And Scorpius is about as dangerous a badass as Darth Vader can be.'
'Still, it is clear both of them consider this teasing to be playful. And I am not going to stay anything about this, because I don't want to encourage John to continue this madness.'
Akira commented, “John does have a point. We do not want to be reckless and take chances. Also, we would minimize the casualties. I do care about many of the others we will be fighting, including the girls. And so do the others here.” She turned to Annie, as she teased, “And you really were cute, as a little boy.”
Annie looked at the gunslinger, as she cautioned, “Don't start, Akira.”
Akira playfully stuck her tongue out, at Annie, for a second.
Annie could not hide her smile from the others. And thus, she showed that she was nowhere near as annoyed as she pretended she was.
Annie halfheartedly said, “Alright. I will try to restrain myself.”
Ranma stated, “I may not be the most technical person on the team. But, I agree with John. Chang has likely seen those movies too. Still, he has a kick-switch. I doubt Megatron will be able to hack his way into Chang's computers, to use it.”
Fabiola said, “Ranma is likely correct. We cannot just turn the boomers off before we get there. We are going to need to keep Chang's boomer army distracted, as we go around them. The question is how are we going to distract them?”
Akira grinned wickedly, as she commented, “The question is more of, who is going to distract the boomers? Or, offer a distraction, as a target, for Chang to send his boomers after.”
Rock understood what Akira was getting at. She stated, “I think I know where you are going, Akira. We are going to need to find people whom can provide a distraction for Chang's army, while we get into the tower, and personally take him down.”
Akira replied, “Correct Rock.”
John stated, “I get where you both are going. We need a distraction, to keep Chang's forces busy, while we sneak inside the tower. But, we do not need a distraction. We need distractions. We need big distractions. We need The Distraction. The granddaddy of all distractions. We need an army composed of one man armies.”
“People we know that could not be caught, nor stopped, no matter how many times our enemies tried. With this group put together, that Chang would be forced to send his boomer armies after. Or, he, and his organization would be crushed by them.”
Annie pointed out, “I agree. But, there is a minor problem with this plan. The best chance for us to make it to the ground is a single gunboat. And with one ship, we will have limited space. We will need to to limit the number of people we bring with us”
The rest of the group just looked at her.
Annie defended herself, as she said, “Hey. I watched the original trilogy. of my movies. Even though those events personally did not happen to me. And that plan, in episode six, worked for my kids. So, why not us?”
John took control of the situation, as he stated, “As Annie was saying. Yes. It has to be a small crew. I think we pair it down to four people. If we can get the right four people to do the job. The first person we need is the leader of the team. Someone with a good heart, and whom is used to dealing with psychos. Yet, he has to be an escape artist, who has taken whole armies down by himself. This person has to have no problem destroying boomers, but does not want to kill humans. And he needs to be able to keep the rest of the team in line, from going crazy and killing humans.”
Ranma suggested, “How about Vash The Stampede, from the Trigun series? He sounds like he fits your needs.”
The rest the group just nodded in agreement.
Rock stated, “Good idea. Though, I suggest we pull Vash, and the others we pick, out of their realities, after their series has concluded. Or, we rescue them from alternate realities that are already messed up.”
John responded, “Excellent point. The next member has to be a heavy weapons specialist. Personally, from all of the realities I know of, I would pick Duke Nukem, from his video games. That uses the same title as his name. With his custom rocket propelled grenade launcher, he can lay down an ungodly amounts of destruction. Save for creating a blackhole and nuclear weapons. He would put even most of my personal works of destruction to shame. But, I have no idea where to find him.”
Natsuru stated, “I think I know where one version of him is. When I talked to Futaba after our crazy adventure through the multiverse, he told me that as a girl, he to passed the time in the MIB reality, by playing video games they provided him. This included Duke Nukem. He said afterward that Nukem looked a lot like his P.E. coach at his old high school. Whom went by the name, Strike.”
“And given some of the crazy training, Futaba told me, that his P.E. coach put his students through. Along with the war stories Strike told Futaba, and the others, I would guess that the P.E. coach is Duke Nukem. The problem is this would be Duke Nukem after he retired. Though, Futaba mentioned that he wasn't that old. Maybe forty. Tops. And he was still in great shape.”
Rock commented, “That is a lead worth checking out.”
John agreed, “Yes. It is. Next, we need a close combat specialist. Someone that is skilled enough, crazy enough, and unkillable enough, to get close to these death machines without dying, while still being able to cause these killer machines some serious damage.”
Akira and Natsuru looked at each other for a second. Akira asked, “You thinking about the same person I am?”
Natsuru replied, “I believe so. He does have a healing factor.”
Akira commented, “And he is crazy enough.”
Natsuru, and Akira then turned to the rest of the group, as Akira said, “I believe that Deadpool would be the man you are looking for.”
John responded, “Right. Hmm. We just need to remember to bring plenty of earplugs, before we meet him. Now, the fourth member has to be able to fill the in the gaps, and be able to support any of the three other team members at a moments notice. But, he still has to have the skills and abilities to hold his own.”
Annie said, “I have someone in mind.”
Rock asked, “Boba Fett?
Annie replied, “Yes.”
Rock complimented, “Good choice.”
John stated, “And this brings us to one major problem. We got to find a small ship and crew, with the abilities, and willingness, to fly into a deathtrap. That involves getting through a Star Destroyer blockade, thought the atmosphere at high speed, without burning up, and landing right beside a city sized fortress, that is filled with an army death machines. Honestly. I do not have an idea of whom we find to do that. Especially, one that we could afford to pay.”
Fabiola said, “I think I have an idea of whom we could offer the job to. There was a short TV series and good movie, that Roberta, the young master, and I enjoyed to watch. I think the series was called, Firefly, and sequel movie was named after their ship, Serenity.”
Akira thought about it for a few seconds. She then complimented, in a kind tone of voice, “Fabiola, my dear, you have such wonderful tastes in fiction.”
Fabiola smiled at her in response.
Rock said, “Mal, and the crew of the Serenity, it is. But, the question is, can we afford to pay them.”
Akira stated, “Well, we do have access to advanced technology. And they are wanted fugitives in their own reality. In exchange for their services, we could offer to help set them in another reality, and allow them to have a fresh start. With some spending money, as well.”
“Though, I don't think they will go for Megatron hacking bank computer. We will probably have to pay them in gold. But, I am sure we find some gold, somewhere.”
“And we are not asking them to fight for us. Just drop us off, escape, and wait for us, elsewhere. Maybe a location we recommend. With a good plan, b, if we fail.”
Rock responded, “Akira. That is not a bad idea. I think Mal, and his crew, might go for that.”
Natsuru commented, “Besides. Chances are Chang is already after them.”
Annie inquired, “Then, could they already be caught?”
Natsuru answered, “Given what that crew has already been through. I highly doubt they have already been caught.”
(_)
At that moment, across the street, on the roof of a three story building, behind the parapet, Revy keeled on one knee, in her biker's outfit, was watching the her prey in the windows of the building.
Revy thought, 'I think it was a good idea, on Roberta's part, to lock the local cops up, in their own jail cells, before we came to this part of town. Now, no one will disturb us. We will just wait till our friends in there leave. And then we catch them. After which, Rock, we can finally have some real fun together. And I must say, Rock, you look so hot as a woman.'
Suddenly, someone walked beside her, to her right side. The person then keeled down against the parapet, next to Revy.
When Revy turned turned to her right side, to see who it was, she was shook at seeing herself, in her usual clothing. Of black crop top, blue short-shorts, green boots, and her semi-automatic pistol in their shoulder holsters.
The other Revy turned to Revy, as she greeted her, by kindly saying, “Hi sister.”
Revy said, “I have no memory of this.”
The other Revy replied, “That is because I am from your future. Don't worry. Just continue on your present course, and we will be fine.”
Revy asked, “So, who are you after?”
The other Revy used her right hand to point at group of three, one man, two women, on the first floor, at a table. The man had black hair and a full black beard. One of the women had red hair, and the other woman had brown hair. She replied, “I am after those three.”
Revy turned to look at the people she was pointing at. She turned responded, “Interesting. So, why are you after those three?”
The other Revy dropped her right hand to her side, as she turned to face Revy. She answered, “Long story. Though, you will find out someday. So, have you taken a good look at Rock now?”
Revy stated, “Yea. And girl, Rock has become one hot woman.”
The other Revy made a leering smile, as she replied, “Yep. And she looked like the Rock from that omake.”
Revy commented, “Well, I am happy that Rock and I are bi-sexual. Because I really want to continue our relationship. All I got to do is capture her, brainwash her, then it is a matter of popping her cherry. And I am going to show her a good time, when I do that.”
The other Revy giggled a little. She then said, “I wouldn't worry about our relationship with Rock. I cannot go into detail. But, I will tell you this. She still love you as much as you love her.”
Revy smiled, as she replied, “Good.”
It was then that both Revys heard a cling to their right side.
Both of the Revys turned to see two tanned, red haired, older teenage girls walked up to them, by the parapet. They looked like sisters around the same age, though they were not identical twins.
One of the redheads had just leaned her large machine gun, which created the clang. The large machine gun with beta c-mag style, double drum magazine attached to it, that could hold a hundred rounds in all, from both drums.
The other redhead had a part of sheathed long knives strapped to her back, like Akira did.
Both teenage girls turned to looked at the Revys.
Both Revy turned towards them, as they asked, in unison, “Who are you two?”
Both teenage girls smirked, as they said, in unison, “Hi mommies.”
Revy turned to the other Revy, as she asked, “You had some kids?”
The other Revy answered, “Yea. But, they are small children.”
The redhead with the machine gun stated, “We are from the future. Sorry about startling you, but this thing can get kinda heavy.”
The other Revy said, “Well, it looks like I did a good job with you rugrats.”
Both of them said, “You did.”
Revy interrupted them, “As much I love the lovey dovy, I have a question. Who is the father, since Rock is a girl?”
The other Revy, and the two girls just laughed.
The other Revy said, “Don't worry about it. Let's just you love life is going to get very interesting in the future.” The other Revy then turned to the girls, as she asked, “Daughters, are the other girls with you?”
The redhead with the long knives answered, “Yea. They are just waiting nearby for the word to attack. Just like your two groups.”
The other Revy commented, “We taught them so well. So, who are you two after?”
The girls pointed to two teenage boys at the bar table. The redhead with the machine gun stated, “We are after those two brothers.”
The other Revy asked, “So, who are the two brothers? And why are you after them?”
The redhead with the long knives stated, “We would love to tell you. But, you know the rules. No talking about the future. Except for the obvious.”
Revy stated, “Well, given none of us want to break reality, we are going to have to wait for them to leave and separate into their groups. Even I realize that attacking them now would be a very bad idea. This could take a while.”
(_)
A couple of hours later, the bar was closing.
The only ones left were the three groups of people, and the bartender. Even the rest of the bar staff had left.
Without realizing it, the three groups left in a row for the entrance doors.
The first group were the two women and the black bearded man.
The bearded man said, “So, where do you guys want to go to next?”
The group of three headed out the door, and started walking straight across the street.
(_)
The second group was Rock's group.
As the seven of them exited, Rock said, “At least we now have a plan.”
The seven of them then headed for their right, were they left Megatron in his alt mode.
(_)
The last group were the brothers.
The one in the jacket said, to the one in the short white lab coat, “We still got to figure out what is going on.”
The boy in the white lab coat agreed, “True. But now, we won't get lost.”
The boy in the jacket commented, “It is a step forward in our situation.”
The two teenage boys headed to their left.
(_)
Suddenly, everyone heard a strange, almost electronic voice say, “Ladies and Gentlemen. A moment of your time.”
That all turned to see that it was the alien, Star Wars bounty hunter, Cad Bane, in his usual clothing and weapons, including his two holstered blaster pistols, across the street from them.
Cad Bane said, “I want no trouble from any of you. I am only after the boys.” Cad then pointed at the two teenage boys.”
(_)
Bearded man, looked over at the boys, then at Cad. He brushed open his long coat, as he put his hand on his holstered pistol. He stated, “I don't know who those boys are, but you are not taking them anywhere, Bane.”
(_)
The brothers turned to look at the other two groups, and their eyes when wide.
(_)
Then, from Rock's group, Ranma asked, “You and what army?”
(_)
This time, the three people in the middle group turned to face Rock's group and their eyes went wide.
(_)
Cad Bane crossed his arms, as he smiled. He replied, “This one.”
Suddenly, an army of robots, with energy rifles in their hands, appeared right in front him.
Everyone looked at each other, and then made a run back into the bar for cover.
The bartender saw all this. He swiftly ducked under the bar table.
As Everyone made back into the bar, they rushed for cover wherever they could find it, just before the robots opened fire.
(_)
John and the teenager with the white coat had jumped over the bar table, and joined the bartender behind it.
When they looked over at the bartender, they noticed that he had pulled out his shotgun.
The bartender said to them, “Relax gentlemen, this isn't my first rodeo. Just stay down. I used to have to deal with this a lot in the city I previously lived in. That is why I left place. My old bar must have been trashed or destroyed over two dozen times. I lived through each time without a scratch to myself. The only reason I escaped that town when things started getting weird there. I am so glad I listened to the warning that kid the russian brought into my bar one night. I almost waited to long to leave.”
The boy in the white coat asked, “How weird?”
The bartender answered, “I started losing more male customers and gaining more hotter, younger adult female customers. That part I didn't really mind. Who am I to complain about some free eye candy. Until, I realized that many of the women similar to the men I use to serve. But, they were like their sexy, younger sisters. For some reason, I noticed that my chinese customers were first. And they even told the same jokes.”
“It was then and there that I decided it was time to bugout and leave. But, right before I left, the last person in the world I expected, walked into my bar, just after I had closed it for good.. It was a caucasian man named, Caxton.”
The boy interrupted, “Caxton? As in Shane Caxton?”
The bartender was surprised, as he asked, “You've met him?”
The boy replied, “Yea. Don't worry about him. He is doing fine.”
The bartender smiled, “That is good to hear. Anyway, I later learned that since Caxton had experience with the town before, the U.S. government sent him and a squad into to find out what was happening there. But, they were ambushed, with only him escaping. Even though it has been decades, we still recognized each other. And I owed him for helping get my ass out of my homeland.”
“We quickly realized that the exits to the island were cut off. And if we were going to escape, we were going to have to journey deeper into hell, and that damned tower. I had never fought so hard to escape somewhere since the fall of Saigon. And the horrors saw...”
“We just lucked out when we found that strange portal system. We were able to get it working. We randomized the coordinates. Caxton went first. I then changed the coordinates, and left myself. But, not before leaving a bag full of plastic explosives to destroy the machine and any record it had of where we went.”
“And I end up here. Now, I am starting to think I am cursed to face craziness like this.”
The boy in the white coat and John said, in unison, “Welcome to the club.”
The bartender stated, “Still, don't worry. The walls of this counter can take anything up to a fifty caliber round. If we keep our heads down, we should be fine. And you two look like the type who don't want to join in on the chaos unless they had too.”
The boy in the coat just nodded an affirmative.
John replied, “You got that right. Still, it does not hurt to be prepared.” He then pulled out his pulse pistol.
The bartender cocked his shotgun, as he stated, “That is why I keep this shotgun. Just in case the trouble gets to close to me.”
The boy then turned to John, as he greeted, “By the way, hi John.”
John was confused, as he asked, “Do I know you?”
The boy explained, “I just came from meeting you. Oh right, it must have been you from your future.”
John inquired, “How far in the future?”
The boy responded, “How old is your son?”
John stated, “He is still a baby.”
The boy responded, “When I meet you, your son is around ten years old. So, look on the bright side, you are likely going to get out of this alive.”
John just smiled at the revelation.
(_)
Meanwhile, Akira, the bearded man, and the boy with the jacket took cover behind a turned up table, with their backs facing the table.
Akira pulled out her pistols.
To her right, the bearded man pulled out his revolver. As he looked over at Akira, he cursed under his breath, “Crap.”
At the exact same time, the boy wearing the jacket looked over at the beard man, and he muttered, “Crap.”
Akira then noticed the bearded man's revolver. She asked him, “Where did you get that revolver from?”
The man smirked, “The same place you did, blondie. You got to admit that gunsmith makes quality weapons there.”
Akira admitted, “That's true.”
The man commented, “You are aware the gunsmith is Burt Gummer from the Tremors movies?”
Akira giggled, as she replied, “So, that is where I saw him from. No. I did not realize that. But, it makes a lot of sense. And to think I have customized firearms by one of the greatest gun nuts in the multiverse is a real treat.”
The man bearded smirked, as he said, “I know. That is one of the reasons I got my pistol from Burt, as well.”
(_)
Nearby, Rock, Fabiola, and the brown haired woman, took cover behind a turned up table.
As Rock pulled out her sonic shotgun, she look over at the brown haired woman. She inquired, “You look familiar. Have we met?”
The brown haired woman pulled out her semi-automatic pistol, from her shoulder holster, hidden under her jacket. She pulled back the slide of her weapon, to chamber a round, as she answered in english, with a heavy russian accent, “I just have that type of face.”
Fabiola pulled out her shotgun, as she stated, “It doesn't matter. What matters is we have another gun to aid us.”
The woman complimented, “Good attitude.”
Fabiola replied, “Thank you, ma'am.”
(_)
Behind another turned over table were Annie, Ranma, Natsuru, and the red headed skinny woman.
The skinny woman sat between Ranma and Natsuru.
Natsuru took a good look at the skinny girl. She looked to be in her mid-twenties, but her face, and hair style, were unmistakable.
Natsuru asked the girl, “Are you Ed from Cowboy Bebop?”
The woman smiled. She hugged both Natsuru and Ranma by the shoulders, as she said, “Yep. Ed has enjoyed the fun she has had with you two, and the blond. The others we face. Not so fun.”
Natsuru thought with fear, 'Oh crap! If she is from our future, and the others are, we could be facing a paradox of epic proportions.'
Natsuru turned to Annie, as she requested, “Annie, please use the force to tell us what the hell is going on?”
Annie eyes were wide. She stated, “Chaos.”
(_)
Outside, on the roof across from the bar, the two Revys and two teenage girls, watched what was happening.
The Revy in the red biker outfit said, “Whomever that guy is, he just screwed the pooch.”
The redheaded girl with the long knives pointed up at the sky, as she stated, “Look!”
Everyone looked up and saw that the night sky appeared to be breaking apart with energy.
Revy cursed, “Oh hell, this is getting a whole lot worse. Whatever is going on down there creating a paradox. We have to fix this now.” She turned to the other Revy, as she pointed out, “Since I am here, why don't you remember this?
The redhead with the machine gun said, “Mommy sometimes has a bad memory.”
The other Revy just shrugged.
Revy ordered, “Just great. Okay, everyone, go get your friends. We got to take care of those robots and fix this right now.”
The redhead with the machine gun, picked up her machine gun, leaning against the inside of the parapet, as all four women when get their friends to help clean this mess up.
(_)
Inside the bar, everyone could not make an offensive move, as the robots refused to let up on their weapons fire.
(_)
Outside, Cad Bane just laughed. He would have the boys, and collect his bounty.
It was then that he noticed something falling from above.
He looked up. He then cursed, “Oh damn.”
Cad Bane immediately used a device he had, to jump to another reality, right before he and the robots were attacked.
(_)
Inside, everyone noticed the weapons fire above their heads had stopped.
For about a minute, they heard the sounds of battle outside.
A minute afterward, everyone, but the bartender, peeked their heads over the table.
What they saw outside caused their jaws to drop.
The streets lights on the sidewalks were still mostly intact and functioning, as the lights provided plenty of light for the groups inside to see the groups standing outside.
Those inside saw the four Hell Sabers in their hardsuits, to their right, with Arcee, in robot mode, standing behind them, holding her flaming swords. In their hardsuits, Revy had her knuckle-bombers ready, Sawyer had her wrist blades popped out, Roberta's shoulder missile pods were popped up, and Shenhua had one of her ignited lightsabers in each hand.
In the middle were Sawyer, Revy, and Shenhua in their usually clothing, holding classic their weapons. Sawyer with her chainsaw, Revy with her semi-automatic cutlasses, and Shenhua with her two kukri long knives.
And to their left were eight teenage woman in sexy clothing. Of the eight girls, five were holding various weapons, the other three were barehanded, and they looked just as badass as the other seven.
The first of the ones with weapons, from Bad Company's point of view, from right to left, was a tanned skin redhead holding what looked to be two 1827 Russian Pioneer short swords, like what Akira used.
The girl next to her was another tanned redhead, that look to be her sister, but not identical, look to be holding a large machine gun up with both hands, with little effort.
The middle teenage girl was a dark skinned girl with brown dreadlocks. She had on two sci-fi looking gantlets on each of her hands, that went up almost to her elbows.
A short burst of flame harmlessly erupted from each of the two gantlets.
The next teenager girl had tanned skin with blond hair. She was holding two stainless steel semi-automatic pistols, similar to Revy's cutlasses, that were from her two shoulder holsters.
The final teenage girl with weapons was another blood girl with tanned skin. She looked like she was the other blond girl's sister, but they did look somewhat different. She held out a katana in front of her with both hands.
On the other side of the girl with the katana, was a girl with blue hair and black highlights. Her left hand was in a fist, as flames surrounded it. Meanwhile, her right hand was open, with her palm facing upwards, as a fireball was right above her open palm.
Next to the blue haired girl was a green haired girl, whom had her hands and fingers outstretched in front of her, with the palms of both hands facing six inches from each other.
Lightning laced between the green haired girl's hands and fingers.
To the side of the green haired girl was a purple haired girl, whom held up her left hand, with her left palm upwards. A floating globe of water stood less than an inch above her left open palm. In her right hand was a staff made of ice.
All of the women were standing above the destroyed remains of the robots that they had just attacked and destroyed without suffering any injuries.
(_)
The black bearded man said, “That is probably the most badass assemblage of babes in the entire existence of the multiverse.”
Both Akira and the boy in the varsity jacket just nodded in agreement.
(_)
Outside, after looking a the carnage they all had just caused, Future Revy, the Revy in the center of the group, in her usual clothing, turned to her daughters, as she said, “Mommy is very proud of you.”
The two redheads in the female teenage group smiled at her.
(_)
Rock heard the comment, as she thought, 'Revy becomes a mother. I do not like where is going. It is almost like what I saw at the...'
(_)
Outside, the red headed girl holding the machine gun asked, “Is it okay if I handle this?”
Both Revys said, in unison, “Sure.”
The teenage girl with the machine gun, let of the forearm of her machine gun, with her left hand, as she held her weapon by its grip, with her right hand. At the same time, she pointed her weapon at the ground, while keeping her trigger finger resting against the trigger guard.
The girl with the machine gun yelled, “First of all! Stop talking to each other! Reasons for this will soon become clear as to why you should not speak to each other! Now, we have no interest in attacking you right now, so don't make us come in there! It would not be pretty! Now, everyone get out here! Group back up, and come out! Rock and her group to your right! The group of three in the middle! The brothers to the your left!”
Everyone did as they were requested to do.
A minute later, they were outside and in their proper groups.
The redhead with the machine gun then pointed to the sky, with her left hand. She ordered, “Everyone! Look up!”
They did so and saw that the night sky seem to be literally breaking apart.
The teenage girl stated, “This is what happens when you have a paradox.”
She pointed at Rock's group, “Past.”
She pointed at the three people, “Present.”
She pointed at the brothers, “Future.”
The girl continued, “All of you are intelligent people. So, I think you have figured out what is going on here. All three of your groups need to leave and avoid each other in the future. Do not worry about answers. If things go the way they should, you will all live to have your questions answered in the fullness of time. And just because we are being nice, we are giving you all a head start. Consider this our good deed for the year.”
The Hell Saber members, both present and future, along with the teenage girls all laughed for a few seconds.
(_)
The groups looked at each other for a moment. Then, they looked back up at the sky. They all realized, as much as they wanted to talk to each other, they couldn't. Less than a minute later, each group went their separate ways.
(_)
As everyone else left, the girls all saw the sky starting to return to the normal dark night.
The Revy in her hardsuit said, “Well, that crisis has been averted. So, let us all go get a drink to celebrate saving existence. Even you teenagers can come. I was never one for that twenty-one years or older rule.
The other Revy agreed, “You got that right.”
The teenager girls smiled at them.
As they all entered the destroyed bar, the Hell Sabers removed their helmets.
The Revy in her usual clothing yelled, “Hey bartender! We know you're alive! We could use some service!”
(_)
Behind the bar counter, the bartender's eyes went wide, as he tightly gripped his shotgun.
He thought, with a combination of fear and rage, 'Not that demon woman's voice! Damn you! Damn you! Damn you! How could I be so unlucky?! I crossed entire realities to get away from you, and you still found a way to wreck my bar!'
He then heard Revy's voice, which was just above the bar, warned, “Don't make us pull you out.”
He immediately jumped up and pointed the barrel of his shotgun at the Revy he saw was wearing her usual outfit, as he yelled, “Damn you, Revy! You destroyed my bar, again!”
He then saw the group she was with.
There was a Revy, with her cutlasses, and a second Revy in power armor, pointing her gauntlet mounted railguns at the bartender.
Shenhua, with her long knives, and a second Shenhua in power armor, holding two lightsabers.
Sawyer, with her chainsaw, and a second Sawyer in power armor, with wrist blades popped out.
The maid, Roberta, with cybernetics and in a power armor, pointing her wrist mounted firearms as the bartender.
Eight teenage girls that looked as dangerous as the rest.
There was a blond haired girl holding two semi-automatic stainless steel pistols, like the weapons Revy used.
There was another blond girl holding a katana.
By those two was a dark skinned girl with gantlets on her hands.
Then there was a redhead holding two long knives.
An other redhead holding a large machine gun.
A purple haired girl was holding a staff made of ice.
A green haired girl with lightning erupting from both her hands.
A blue haired girl with black highlights with fire surrounding her hands.
And behind all of them was a large pink robot, that barely was able to clear the ceiling, whom was hold two giant flaming swords in her hands, that were point towards him, over the heads of the other women there.
All of them were pointing their weapons, or powers, at him.
The Revy in her usual clothing asked, with curiosity, “Bao, is that you? It is you! We wondered what happened to you.”
At such a fearful sight right in front of him, a lesser man, facing these women alone, would have soiled themselves, and passed out. Bao just slightly wet himself.
Bao slowly lowered his weapon onto the bar counter, as he said in best calm manner he could in his nervous state, “Ladies. The drinks are on the house.”
The Revy in the power armor said, “Thanks Bao. But, you are still coming with us. Good bartenders are so hard to find. And trust me. You will like having your life extended, even at the price we are giving you.”
(_)
Five minutes later, Rock's team made it to the a parting lot, near the bar, where Megatron was park, in his car lot mode. The car had its side windows rolled down, and the roof lowered.
The team then got into the car, in their their usual places, among the seats.
Megatron asked, “How were things at the bar?”
John stated, “Weirder than usual? I met someone that knows my future self.”
Akira commented, “You are not the only one.”
Natsuru said, “Ranma and I met an adult Ed from Cowboy Bebop that knew us.”
Annie stated, “We almost had a paradox. But, fortunately it was averted.”
Megatron said, “That explains the weird energy readings I was getting, a few minutes ago.”
Ranma commented, “That was likely the possible paradox starting to form. Though, it didn't form. And it is nice that even our enemies know better than to risk the destruction of reality itself.”
Rock stated, “That is because they want to enjoy what they have, no crush it all into bits of nothing.”
Natsuru asked, “On another matter. How are we going to fit all four of those guys in this car?” She looked around at the three other girls in the backseat with her, as she commented, “We are already tightly packed in here.”
Megatron stated, “As long as they are nearby, and on myself, they will safely jump with us.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “They can sit on the hood and trunk.”
Fabiola commented, “We need to also go pick up some environmental space suits. Before we looked the Serenity crew. Given they are in a spaceship.”
John stated, “Moya has plenty of them in all sizes. After we get the other four, we will stop by there real quick. They will not even know we were there.”
Rock complimented, “Intelligent thinking Fabiola and John. Now, let us get this ball rolling.”
Rock pulled out her reality key, and she then used it, in Megatron, to start the hunt for the new team they are creating.
(_)
Trigun Reality. Planet Gunsmoke. Noon, in the middle of the day, in the desert.
In the ruins of a long since abandoned two, Vash the Stampede, in his red duster and usual clothing, was in a running battle with three robotic monstrosities.
Vash was a slender man, in good shape, whom had fair skin, and short blond hair.
There were two blue human size armor cybernetic robots, and one larger brown cybernetic robot with a lance on the end of it's right forearm.
As Vash had been dodging weapons fire from the group of robots, he noted that the blue robots had heat panels on their chests, an energy cannon in their mouths, and claws that came out of their forearms. For the larger brown robots, Vash saw that the lance the brown robot had on its right forearm had a machine gun on the outer middle of the length of the lance. While, the brown robot also had a rocket launcher located at the tip of the lance, where the lance made a point, in the shape of a circular barrel.
Vash was usually against killing of forms of live. Especially people. But, these things didn't care about life, and they would kill anything that got in their way.
These cybernetic robots lacked compassion of any type for life around them, and they had to be stopped.
Vash also realized that whomever has sent these monsters after Vash expected a fight. They had originally sent six of the blue monsters and three of the brown monsters.
Though, Vash, with his six round revolver, and several speed loaders worth of rounds. Along with the ammo from his holdout gun.
Vash's holdout gun the was sub-machine gun that was located inside his cybernetic left arm. The weapon popped out of the front of his wrist, with his artificial left hand sliding down when the weapon. With his artificial left hand grasping the trigger and grip of the sub-machine gun, when it was ready for use.
With these weapons, Vash was already able to take down four other blue monsters, and two brown monsters, by using several well placed shots, between the chinks their armor in the chests, necks, and heads of the monsters.
Vash opened open the chamber of his top break revolver, using his second to last loaded speed loader to rearm his revolver. As he reloaded his weapon, he thought, 'Three to go. Fortunately, I got twelve more bullets left. That should be enough for these things. I do not want to use my angel arm. Still, once I am finished with them, I can find out who sent these things after me.'
Just as Vash was about to jump out of his hiding place, he heard the sounds of gun fire, explosions, and the twisting of metal.
When he popped his head up to see what was going on, he was surprised to find the monsters there were already destroyed.
The cybernetic robots were twisted piles of broken metals. Standing over them was a fair skinned woman, in a white blouse and dark pants, with a small looking gun in her right hand.
To the woman's right side, was a red haired woman wearing red clothing, with golden bracers on her forearmed. To the right of the redhead, was a blue haired woman in a white shirt, and a short black skirt. The blue haired woman had flames coming off her right hand, but it looked like the flames were not harming her right hand. To the right of the blue haired woman was a blond woman in a cowgirl outfit, holding a revolver in each of her hands.
To the black haired woman's left side was a brown haired woman in pants and a shirt, while holding an energy blade. To the left of the brown haired woman was a green haired woman in black leather clothing, whom was holding two semi-automatic pistols. And to the left of the green haired woman was brown haired man in black clothing and red vest jacket, holding a strange looking pistol in his right hand.
Standing behind the group of people, was a large chrome robot.
The blond woman said, “Judging from the remains we found around these ruins, this man took out six boomers. Four combat boomers, and two battle boomers with just a revolver, and sub-machine gun.”
The brown haired man said, “This looked like this is the guy we are looking for.”
The black haired woman, wearing the white blouse and dark pants, politely said, to Vash, “You look like you needed some help. And we could also use your help.”
Vash gave the group of people a warm smile, as he replied, in a kind tone of voice, “How can I be of help?”
(_)
Akira's reality. Residential area of Tokyo Japan. Middle of the day. A year and two months after Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru left Aspen Colorado, with Rock's team, to travel the multiverse.
Megatron mentioned that it was a year and two month after they had left that reality.
Before Ranma could get worried, Akira had commented that it was a small problem. That they would just return to their proper time period, when their adventure was over. And they would avoid the area they are in during this time, until then.
For Rock's team, finding Duke Nukem was not hard to find. When they got to the reality, Akira had called Futaba, and Futaba told them that she knew where his physical education coach lived.
Since Akira was from the past, she was careful with her questions. So, as to not learn to much about the future. And Akira was able to get the information, without learning anything about the future.
When their team reached the home of Mister Strike, they found the home was wrecked. With boomer parts in and around the home.
They realized that Chang's boomers had recently beaten them to Strike's home. But, from the looks of it, and the sounds of battle in the distance, the fight was not over, yet.
They also realize that this prove that Mister Strike was the man they were looking for.
To prevent outside interference, Megatron hacked the local government computers to falsify police orders to state the matter was being handled.
Vash stayed with Megatron, as the group pulled out two weapons from Megatron's trunk.
Vash and Megatron would stay behind, in case Mister Strike double-backed to his home.
If that happened, given Vash's personality, it would likely be able to talk Mister Strike down. With them then waiting for the other members of Rock's team to come back to meet them.
Meanwhile, Rock, and the rest of her team headed to find Mister Strike.
They realized that finding Mister Strike would not be hard. They just followed sounds of explosions, the wreckage of boomers parts along the streets, and yards of the houses nearby.
(_)
The retired badass mercenary, Duke 'Nukem' Strike, was having a very bad day.
Before today, Duke actually loved his retirement as the high school physical education coach at Komatane High School, in Tokyo Japan.
While there, he got to teach the younger generations to become stronger, better people.
He picked physical education because it allowed him to train both the students minds and bodies. He helped them train their bodies, while he used his war stories to teach them lessons, and inspire them to become badasses.
He had high hopes especially from the Shimeru family. His former student, Futaba, showed such potential at being a badass.
Though, Duke had to admit to himself, he was surprised when he learned the gender bending, back and forth was possible.
Duke first learned this, years ago, from his war buddy, follow mercenary, Alex Shimeru.
Duke and Alex had done many missions together for years. They were best friends, and drinking buddies. At the time, Duke just thought Alex was a guy, like himself.
Then, one night Alex had too many drinks and passed on out Duke, and Alex changed into a woman.
That was went Duke learned that Alex stood for Alexandra, and not Alexander.
No that Duke really minded. He seen a lot of strange things in his life. This was just par for course, for him.
The next morning, after Alex sobered up, Duke got the story on Shimeru family gender bending abilities, and the basics on how those abilities worked, and were triggered.
Alex was happy that Duke did not mind, and that Duke would agree to keep her secret.
As far as Duke was concerned, Alex had the best of both world. He could be the badass, action guy drink buddy, or the hot asskicking babe.
Also, this revelation opened up more job opportunities for the both of them. Missions required a man and woman, instead of two men.
When Duke finally decided to retired, Alex decided to continue his mercenary job, as a guy. While Alex kept her private life as a woman. Which Duke found to be a very good way for Alex to keep her civilian life secret.
Though, Alex did convince Duke to move to Japan. Alex even pulled a few strings in japanese government to get Duke a green card and a job at Komatane High School, as the P.E. Coach.
Fortunately, Duke knew a number of languages, including japanese. So, there was no language barrier issue. And outside of his mercenary work, Duke was a model, law abiding citizen, whom just loved high-powered weaponry.
Besides, too many people knew his face back in the states.
As time went on, Duke learned even more about the Shimeru family.
Duke learned the secret behind the real identity of super model, Iroka Kahoru.
Duke was even the best man at Alex and Iroka's wedding. Where Alex was the groom, and Iroka was the bride.
Duke found that to be a fun wedding. And he happy to hear, that while both the bride and groom were from the same family, they were distantly related.
And presently, Alex was married a super model, had two good kids. Which her husband gave birth too. While she maintained a secret mercenary career, as a man. Sure the gender bending made things weird, but Duke admitted that Alex was living the dream.
Alex even made Duke the godfather to Futana and Futaba.
Duke was truly honored that Alex would do that.
Duke even heard that Futaba was able to father two children from his spouses, which was suppose to be a physical impossibility for Shimeru born originally male.
Duke wondered if his teaches and inspirations help Futaba become so manly, even after giving birth to twins herself, to actually do the impossible.
Duke felt pride for his former student.
Though, on the matter at hand, Duke knew that if he was caught keeping his weapons in his home, by the Japanese police, they would have his ass, but his gut told him to keep them.
For he knew that someday he might someday need those weapons.
And that day finally arrive. For today, he needed those weapons, and he was glad he had them on hand.
The whole incident started that morning. Right before he was going to his job at school. When six blue combat boomer broke down Duke's front door.
Duke had already dress for his high school job. He was wearing a black sleeveless t-shirt, jeans, a black leather belt, army boots, his dog-tags as necklace around his neck, and he had his sunglasses on, over his eyes.
Along with his fair skin, his blond hair was styled into a crew cut.
This was not the first time he had fought boomers. Several years ago, during the times he had to fight off alien invasions, single-highhandedly, in one adventure, he got caught into a teleporter accident that sent him to another reality.
The reality of MegaTokyo, in early two thousand thirty-four.
There he met the armor babes, the Knight Sabers, and had some fun adventures with them, as he destroyed some boomers.
This was where Duke first learned japanese, and about Japanese culture. And though the language barrier was an issue at first, he was a fast learner, and he came to have a working understanding of the language by the time he left MegaTokyo.
Eventually, Duke found a way to return to his reality and time. But, he never forgot his time in MegaToyko.
And from that adventure, after he returned to his home reality, home country, and proper time period, Duke had gain an interest in japanese culture. And he soon master the japanese language.
Still, after Duke left MegaTokyo, he hoped that his advise to the boy with the Knight Sabers, Mackie, would help get that kid laid with the pink haired babe, Nene.
Fortunately, given Duke was still in peak physical shape, along with his experience and skills, these six combat boomers were not that difficult for him to handle.
Duke used a combination of small arms fire and hand to hand techniques. But, the resulting battle wrecked his house.
Then the monsters bigger brown brothers came to play, and Duke knew that his combat knives, pistols, shotgun were not going to cut it.
The battle boomers forced Duke to pull out of the heavy artillery, in the form of his RPG launcher.
Unfortunately, Duke could not use his RPG in his home, without both destroying himself, and his home. And Duke did not want to damage any of his neighbor's homes, nor endanger their lives.
So, what resulted was that Duke was forced to make a tactic retreat, in the from of a running battle down the street, with Duke leading the boomers away from the other homes, and towards less populated areas.
The first twenty battle boomers were not the difficult to handle.
The twenty battle boomers after that was went things began to get a little dicey.
Clearly, whomever was after Duke, knew him well enough to come after him with a literal army. Not that since an army against Duke would help that person, when Duke finally got his hands on him or her.
Though, now that he was in the thick of it, with the adrenaline pumping, he wondered why he ever retired from mercenary work in the first.
Then, Duke staring to have trouble.
The problem wasn't that he was tired, or running out of ammo. In the past, he was able incorporated alien tech into his custom, underarm, rocket propelled rocket launcher to give him infinite ammo.
It was that he was starting to get close to more populated areas. Her considered himself lucky that he was able to keep the fighting on empty streets. But, he was running out of room to maneuver.
Which is how Duke literally found himself, with his back to a concrete wall. Duke knew that one the other side of the concrete wall was a sidewalk, next to a busy road, with crowds people going about their daily business, on that sidewalk.
The one piece of good news that Duke had was that he was down to facing three battle boomers.
The bad news as that he was now corner, in a stand off with the three battle boomers. With the battle boomers standing, shallow semicircle, about thirty yards from him, in an open field.
All three boomers were pointing their right weapon lances at him. With each lance being armed with both a machine gun, and a rocket launcher.
There was a boomer to his left side, at ten o'clock. Another boomer was in front of him. And the third boomer to his right side, at two o'clock. With each boomer being just fair enough away, that one shot from Duke's RPG would only take out that single boomer, with the other two boomers taking himself down, in the immediate return fire.
And Duke was not just worried about the other two surviving boomer fishing him off. He knew the likely resulting gunfire and explosions, from the boomer's weapons, would result in either seriously harming, or even killing, the civilians on the other side of the concrete wall he was standing in front of.
Though, as Duke rotated his RPG launcher back and forth, between the three boomers, he was beginning to wonder what was going on.
The battle boomers were thirty yards from him, in an open field. But, they had not made a move toward him. They had not tried to kill him.
Duke thought, 'They must know they have me. But, why don't they just make the kill? They are programmed to sacrificing themselves, to complete the mission. So, this should be a not problem for them... Maybe they wanted me alive? But, with my RPG launcher, they know if they make a move against me, I fire. If I fire, they fire, and I die. Along, with likely several other people behind me.
Just then, Duke watched as two simultaneous blasts at the necks of the middle boomer and boomer to Duke's right side, decapitated both boomers.
Duke saw the blasts come from his right side.
A second later, two more explosions hit those two boomers on the undersides of their left chests, where their armor was weakest, around their chests.
The blasts caused the boomers to collapse and ceased functioning.
Just as the boomer to Duke's left side turned to face the new attacked, two more shots went out at the same time. One shot hit the boomer to Duke's right, in its right shoulder, blowing off the boomer's right arm, with its weapon lance, that had a rocket launcher and machine gun in it. The other blast hit it in its neck, decapitating the boomer.
Two more blasts simultaneously followed. Both shots hit the sides of the chest, where the two chest armor plates met the circular stomach armor plate.
The blasts shattered the chest plates, as the hits knocked the boomer onto its back, as it ceased functioning.
Duke turned to his right, and he saw a group of seven adults, about fifty meters away from him. The group was composed of six women and one man.
The two closest adults were two women. One was a green haired girl wearing black leather pants, jacket, and boots. Her jacket was unzipped, and he saw the woman wore a green blouse under her jacket.
The other girl was a blond woman wearing a yellow cowgirl outfit of a tank top, yellow cloth shorts, with a cowgirl hat, and shades. She also wore brown cowgirl boots, brown gloves. She had a set of revolvers holsters in a gun belt on the sides of her hips, and long knives sheathed to straps on her back.
Each of the two women were holding a Chain Lake forty millimeter, pump action grenade launcher, in their hands. With the butt of the stock of each weapon firmly set against their right shoulders. While their right hands were on the stock and trigger, and their left hands were under the fore-end.
(_)
As Bad Company had just saved Duke Nukem, both Akira and Fabiola turned their fingers off the triggers of their weapons, and they pulled their weapons from their shoulders. With each of them both pointing the barrel of their serenader launcher in the air.
Akira turned to look at Fabiola, as she said, “Fabiola. I can see why you like this weapon. Even though it has a kick, it also gives one hell of a punch.”
Fabiola winked at Akira, as she replied, “I know.”
Fabiola kissed the side of her China Lake grenade launcher. A second later, after she removed her lips from the weapon, she said, “I love my China Lake.”
Fabiola noticed Akira staring at her
Fabiola cracked a grin, as she said, “I called her, Josephine.”
Akira returned Fabiola's smile, as she responded, “I named all my weapons, as well. I just cannot say what their names are in polite company.”
Both of them giggled at Akira's comment.
Fabiola then turned to Rock, as she said, “Rock. I have said thank you again for replacing my China Lake. And thank you for letting me use it today.”
Rock replied, “Yes. You have. And that was not easy. Those things are very rare. Fortunately, Megatron was able to hack some military computers in one reality to get the blueprints, then we were able to find and pay a gunsmith with skills, means, equipment, and materials to make two of them. And it took him a couple of weeks to make them.”
Fabiola commented, “Still, it was worth it.”
Rock replied, “I agree. I just don't let you use it often because we don't want to kill the girls, and the grenades are almost as hard to come by as the weapons themselves.”
Akira turned to Ranma, Natsuru, and John. She posed for them, with the China Lake grenade launcher in both hands, though the barrel was still pointed upwards. She asked, “Guys. Is this me? Or what?”
Ranma said, “Whatever make you happy.”
John commented, “Honey, you should know by now, I love girls with guns. I married one.”
Akira giggled
Natsuru said, “I had a bigger one, the first night we got into mess. We just couldn't figure out how to fit it into Megatron's trunk.”
Akira just shrugged at Natsuru's response.
Meanwhile, Rock walked over to blond badass, in the crew cut, Duke Nukem Strike. Whom was holding his RPG in both hands. But, he pointed the weapon away form them.
As Rock walked towards Duke, she made sure to do so in a slow, casual manner. To make sure he did not accidentally shoot her.
Her voice calm, as she said, in english, “Hello. We mean you not threat. We helped you because the same enemies that sent those monsters are you, are after us.” As she reached with in ten yards of Duke, she came to a stop, as she finished, “And we were wondering if you wanted some payback?”
Duke set down his RPG launcher, and pulled out a cigar, from a pocket. He bite off the end of it, spitting out the unused piece. He then put the cigar in his mouth.
Next, he put the cigar in his mouth, as he pulled out a box of matches, pulled out a match.
After which, he put the match box away, and he used the match, in his hands, to light the cigar.
Duke took a long drag from his. A few seconds later, he slowly blew out the smoke.
With the cigar still in his mouth, he turned to Rock, as he casually answered, in english, “Sure.”
By then, the rest of the group had walked up to stand beside Rock.
Natsuru took a good hard looked at Duke Nukem Strike's face. She asked, “Do I know you from some place?”
Duke looked over at her. A few seconds later, he answered, “The only person I know with a shade of blue hair like yours was a male cop from another reality.”
Natsuru's eyes slightly widen, as she accused, “It is you. I cannot believe that at the time. I didn't realize it was you.”
Natsuru then shifted to her male from, and was now wearing a white t-shirt and blue jeans.
Duke casually said, “So, there are others like the my buddy, Alex, and his family.”
Natsuru stated, with annoyance in his tone of voice, “Don't give me that. You stole my car with me in it. You then forced me into an insane high speed chase that results in a battle that involved, the AD Police, Genom combat and battle boomers, USSD mechs, and the Knight Sabers. Your actions resulted in the destruction of half an industrial district. You are lucky no one was killed.”
Duke smirked, as he responded, in arrogant tone of voice, “And I got away with it, too. This is a different reality. As such, you do not have jurisdiction here.”
Natsuru commented, “And you don't think those weapons, and this destruction will get you into trouble here.”
Duke chuckled, as he answered, “As far as I see it. This was self-defense, with extreme prejudice.”
Annie giggled slightly, as she thought, 'Sort of like aggressive negotiations. I think I could like this guy, as a friend.'
Fabiola was to Natsuru's right side. She gently placed her left hand on Natsuru's right shoulder.
Natsuru turned to face Fabiola.
Fabiola said, “Is not this reason we want him in the first place? It sounds like the reputation you claim this man has well warranted. Because, what better revenge than to put this guy in harms way.”
Natsuru shrugged, as she conceded, “You have a point there.”
Natsuru then shifted back to a her female form, with her white and black seifuku. She turned to Duke, as she stated, “I will be watching you.”
Duke continued to smirk, as he teased, “And I will be leering at you.”
John asked, “Duke. From what Natsuru and you have been saying. It sounds like you have already been to other realities? Is that true?”
Rock complimented, “Good catch, John.”
John turned to Rock, as he happily replied, “Thanks.” He then turned back to look at Duke.
Duke took another poof of smoke, as he smirked. After he blew out the smoke, he answered “Well, boys and girls, this isn't my first rodeo.” He then focused his gaze on Natsuru, as he stated, “I see that it is a small, little multiverse. But, if I am guessing correctly, your name is Natsuru.” He pointed at Akira, as he continued, “Your name is Akira.” And he pointed at Ranma, as he finished, “And your name is Ranma.”
Akira asked, “How do you know our names?”
Duke took another puff of smoke, and blew out it out. He then answered, “I am very good friends with Alex Shimeru, Futaba's mother... Well by their standards.
Ranma asked, “You know Futaba?”
Duke replied, “He is my godson.”
That caused the group's jaws to drop.
Akira thought, 'Well, when I think about, if I was going to entrust the safely of any future child I had to someone, that child would be in very, very safe hands with Duke Nukem Strike.'
Duke chuckled a little. He then commented, “Over some drinks, while Alex was a guy, Alex told me about the whole babyshower fiasco. I got to admit, that was funny.”
Akira replied, “Thank you.”
Duke responded, “You're welcome. Anyway, soon after that babyshower incident, Alex and Iroka, Futaba's father. Decided to get to the bottom of Futaba's disappearance. Eventually, they got Futaba to tell them the whole story of you girls getting lost in multiverse. And Alex told me... Fictional realities. What a wild concept. But, it does explain a few things. And Alex also mentioned that while we were having drinks.”
Rock inquired, “Why would Futaba's mother trust you with such secrets?”
Duke answered, “Well, since you know this much. I might as well tell you the rest. We have a past a good friends. Though, not lovers. Over the years, before I retired, we did several missions together. We trust each other. Brothers in arms, and all that.”
Natsuru questioned, “You're retired.”
Duke responded, 'As the moment, I am thinking of coming out of retirement to deal with this, than go back to my coaching career.”
Natsuru replied, “Okay. Just making sure.”
Fabiola asked, “So, Futaba's mother was mercenary?”
Duke corrected Fabiola, as he said, “Not, was. Is. And she is one of the best. She... Well, he is around as good as me.”
John suggested, “If this Alex is as good as Duke is, maybe we should ask for her help, as well?”
Rock stated, “Given how destructive Duke is. And Duke says Alex is as equally destructive. I don't it is a wise idea to have these pair together, on a mission. I would like us to survive this mission, in one piece.”
Duke conceded, in a casual tone of voice, “You are probably right. Besides, she will likely kill me if she learned I told you all this.”
Rock said “Fair enough. And we will keep your secrets”
Duke stated, “Thanks.” He turned to John, as he continued, “And to answer this man's question. I have been to another realities. Though, the one that the blue haired person here is talk about is an accident, during a mission that left me stranded for a little while in MegaTokyo, in their year, two thousand thirty-four. It was an interesting adventure. While there, I met some interesting powersuited women.”
Natsuru asked, “You met the Knight Sabers? I went out of my way to avoid them.”
Duke smiled, as he said, “Then, you missed out on a lot, then.”
Natsuru questioned, “You didn't sleep with any of them? Did you?”
Duke admitted, “Well, there was that one night stand with Linna. Which we both admitted was fun. But, we also both realized that it wasn't going to go anywhere.”
Akira let out a laugh. She then said, “I think Duke will fit in well with this crew. He is just as crazy as the rest of us.”
Duke turned to Akira, as he said, “I will take that as a compliment.”
Rock stated, “As much as it fun to watch this conversation play out. We have more important things to worry about. Duke, you stated you were interested in some payback? If that is true? Then, we could use your help?”
Duke dropped his cigar on the ground, and he put it out with his right foot. He turned to Rock, as he answered, “Looks like you are going to need help from one of the Badasses of the multiverse. And I am more than willing to help.”
Rock said, “Good. Please, follow us. Transportation from this reality, is back at your home. Along, with the rest of our team. And I think we fit your RPG into the trunk of our transportation.”
Duke picked up his RPG, which he was careful not to point at the others people around him. He inquired, “Okay. Besides, there are a few items I would like to pick up at my home, before we leave. Though, I take it you are looking for more help, than just little old me?”
John answered, “Our next potential member is nicknamed, the merc with a mouth.”
Duke flatly stated, “Him? I didn't realize that you were that crazy.” He cracked a grin, as he continued, in a slightly excited tone of voice, “But, I like your style of insanity.”
John replied, “Thanks. Now, let's introduce you to everyone. Then, we will head back to your home, to get out of here.”
Duke said, “Sounds good to me.”
John and Rock then introduced everyone to Duke.
Duke then followed the rest of the team, back to his home, where they met with Megatron and Vash. Soon after, they all left that reality, as they headed to get the next member, of the team they were building.
(_)
On an alternate, semi-post-apocalyptic Marvel Comics reality, Earth. Time, early twenty-first Century. In the partial ruins of New York City.
Though, given this Earth's track record, this was not the first time, in recent history that New York City, and the rest of the world has been wrecked, only to be rebuilt, with humanity rebounding a few years later.
Still, presently, a Wade 'Deadpool' Wilson, in his red and black costume, was being chased by three brown, giant, battle boomers, he was reflecting on how his life had reached this point.
He guessed that it all started a few years ago, when heroes started going missing. Soon after, one night, he got a strange phone call from Tony, AKA Taskmaster.
Tony had warned him that a group in the multiverse was kidnapping the major players from their world for something horrible. Something that he could not say over the phone.
Tony stated that he and Herman were leaving this reality for good as soon as possible. And if Wade knew what as good for him, he would leave this reality, as well.
Wade knew that given Tony's connections, that was not a bluff. The guy, and whomever Herman was, were likely gone from this reality, and into the multiverse.
Wade had traveled the multiverse a few times. Seen the sights. And come back home. As such, he was sure that Tony and Herman would have fun.
Still, even with heroes were disappearing, the earth's enemies were not. It was like small groups of aliens, and sometimes dimensional beings, taken small chucks out of civilization.
One town raided and destroy. Other town conquered, and their population kidnapped for slavery, or worse.
To Wade's surprise and delight, the most of the villains in the world took a, it's our world too, attitude to the situation, and they took up the mantle of protecting humanity.
Along with these groups of people, others with powers, that did not want to be a hero or villain, stepped out of the shadows to help, in their own ways.
Wade Deadpool Wilson gladly volunteered to be at the forefront of this movement. He was no leader, but he was more than happy to be part of the fight. He always wanted respect, and to be acknowledged as a hero. And he finally got his wish.
But, soon villains started disappearing, as well.
The governments, and even armed civilians, tried to defend themselves. But, they were like blunt hammer trying to do surgical work, and most times they did more destruction than the attackers.
Eventually, as more and more parts of humanity's economic infrastructure were destroyed by raiders of almost every type, society began collapse under the weight of constant attacks. And while it was not an apocalypse, it had its moments.
Though, humanity was not outright killed, due to the attacked being small raiding parties, and not one large scale planetary invasion.
Still, Wade knew that, over the years, the Earth's so called heroes had made so many enemies beyond the planet, that with them gone, eventually one of those enemies would just destroy the world outright. It was just a matter of time.
Currently, Wade had stopped another small alien group of raiders, that had landed a part of New York City, that was currently ruins.
When is came to New York City, it was hard to keep track of what was currently destroyed, being built, or rebuilt.
But, people did wonder why over half the time, the raiders attacked New York City, first. Though, the people that lived outside of New York City were not going to complain about that.
Wade guessed the raiders were their to test themselves against the heroes. And none of the raiders got the memo that New York City's heroes were mostly gone, now.
Wade preferred to face them here, in the ruins, so he could cut loose without worrying about killing civilians by accident.
Unfortunately, Wade finally learned who was kidnapping the heroes and the villains, when the came after him.
Wade did double-take when he saw a squad of eight large brown battle boomers come at him. Boomers that he had only seen in the anime OVAs known as Bubblegum Crisis.
And the boomers had caught him with his figurative pants down, given he had already used most of his ammo against the alien raiders.
Wade had to use what ammo he had left, along with weapons and his other explosives against the boomer.
He destroyed both of his katanas taking out two of the boomers.
Though, for Wade, the worst part was that the boomers seemed completely immune to the jokes and comment he made, at the boomers expense.
To that end, Wade knew he was in trouble when his ultimate diss did not work on the boomers. He one time used that diss on Thanos, and made the immortal shed a single tear.
Still, he was able to take out five of the boomers, until Wade ran out of weapons to fight with. Then, he had to resort to running.
But, the three surviving battle boomers used their hover jets, to keep pace with Wade, as they came after him.
Eventually, the boomers had cornered Wade against the wall of a partly collapsed building.
Wade stood, as he saw the three battle boomers approaching him.
Deadpool thought, 'If it wasn't for the fact I was unkillable, I would let them kill me. To be honest, being killed by cyborg monsters, that make the terminator look puny in comparison. From one of my favorite anime series. Is not a bad way to go in battle. But, since I cannot be killed, my worry is what they plan to do to me when they capture.'
As Deadpool watched the lead battle boomer use it's left hand to reach down at him, it and the other three cyborg monsters were suddenly hit by small energy shots, balls of fire, and large blasts of energy.
With seconds, the boomers were destroyed. Wade turned masked face to look at his rescuers, and for once in life, he was left speechless, at the group he saw.
Standing there were three women Wade could not recognize. The others he did recognize. Those five individuals being, Ranma, Natsuru, Fabiola, and John Crichton.
And several feet behind them was Vash the Stampede and Duke Nukem standing in front of chrome car. Vash had his weapons hidden under his long red coat. And while, Duke did not have his RPG. Which was in Megatron's trunk. Duke was carrying to semi-automatic pistols, in his shoulder holsters. With extra ammo magazines in those holsters, as well.
Among the group, a black haired japanese woman, whom was wearing a white blouse and dark pants, looked over at Deadpool. She said, in the most girlishly seductive tone she could make, in english, “Hi Wade. Would you like to have some fun?”
Deadpool looked at the japanese woman with black hair, in the white blouse and dark pants. He smirked under his mask, as he said, in english, “In any way you want honey. But first, I have to ask. Have I gone further insane? Or, has my life gotten more insane?”
John stated, “Anyway one else, that question would not make sense. But, you... Well... You're life has just gotten a whole lot more stranger.”
Deadpool turned to John, as he asked, “Okay. Well, are you guys who I think you are?”
John answered, “Yep. I know it is weird.”
Deadpool shook his masked head, as he replied, with happiness evident in his voice, “No. It is wonderful. I mean, you are John Crichton. I am a big fan. Your hamminess and pop culture references are only second to my own.”
John replied, “I completely agree. I just don't have true depth of insanity that you have, Wade. Can I call you Wade?”
Deadpool responded, “Sure, John. And you are right on the insanity part. But, you come close.”
John responded, “Thanks. And it is alright to call me, John. Still, you just don't want to overcook the hamminess.”
Deadpool agreed, “Too true. Most people forget you can overcook the ham. Though, you must be lucky to be surrounded by this many hot chicks.”
John shrugged, as he pointed out, “I am married. Besides, most of these women use to be men.”
Deadpool causally said, “Who cares?” Deadpool then looked at the women, as he asked, “Are any of you single?”
Akira stated, “Ranma, Natsuru, and I are together.”
Rock said, “I already have a crazy girlfriend. I don't need a crazy boyfriend, on top of her... And I didn't mean it in that way.”
Deadpool replied, “No problem. And thanks for the mental image.” He turned to look around at Fabiola, and Annie, as he questioned, “How about you?”
Fabiola commented, in a calm tone of voice, “I apologize. But, insanity is a turn off for me.”
Annie pointed out, “Once you learn who I am, you will be thankful I declined your advances.”
Deadpool replied, “Okay.” He turned to John, as he inquired, “So, John. What is with the cool chrome car? And is that Vash the Stampede and Duke Nukum by the car?”
John answered, “Yes. That is Vash and Duke. The car is Megatron, in his current alt mode. From what Rock tells me, Megatron is the IDW version of Megatron.”
Deadpool inquired, “Cool. If Megatron is here, that means. For once. I won't be the token evil teammate the group I am with... Wait... Rock is here? I see Fabiola here, but not Rock. Or, is that Rock from another series? Besides, Black Lagoon?”
Rock stated, “I am Rock. And yes. Fabiola and I, are both from Black Lagoon anime. Not the manga.”
Deadpool asked, “The omake?”
Rock responded, “Gender bent. Long story.”
Rock could tell Deadpool looked her up and down, as he commented, “Damn, Rock. They must have used to good stuff to give you breasts like those.”
Rock smirked, “They did. So, are you with us?”
Deadpool asked, “Yes. So, where do I sign up? Because, this sounds like fun. But, I will need weapons and pictured autographs from all of you. Lots and lots of pictured autographs.”
Rock smiled, as she responded, “We will see what we can do.”
Akira stated, “Before we leave, there are a few things we need to get straight with Deadpool. We know you have a big mouth. But, we need to have you stay quiet for the next to place we go to. We have some people to meet that would likely not find you sense of humor, funny.”
Deadpool asked, “Who are we meeting?”
Akira inquired, “Do you promise that you won't squeal like little fangirl?”
Deadpool flatly said, “I make no such promises.”
Akira shook her head, as she stated, “The next person we are meeting is Boba Fett.”
Deadpool squealed like a little girl in delight.
Most of those that were present, groaned at Deadpool's girlish response.
Fabiola walked over, to stand to Rock's left side. She whispered into Rock's left ear, “Is it too late to resend our invitation to him?”
Rock turned to Fabiola, as she softly replied, in a halfhearted tone of voice, “Yes.”
Fabiola and Rock then turned back to look at Deadpool.
Akira mentioned, “And the next people we are meeting, after stopping by Moya, is the Serenity crew, from Firefly reality. Post Serenity movie.”
Deadpool girlishly squealed even louder in delight.
Akira thought, 'Better to have him get this out his system now, than wait till later.”
Deadpool said, “I always wanted to meet River. It is a rare treat for me to meet someone crazier than I am.”
Akira offered, “Yea. But, that might not be a wise idea. Both your insanity and her telepathy. Plus, her own insanity. Sounds like a bad combination.”
Wade conceded, “I admit that you have a point there. I will try not to focus on River, when we meet them.”
Akira smiled, as she said, “Good. Still, we are willing to sweeten the deal for you. If you behave. Instead, of just replacing your weapons and dropping you off somewhere nice, in the multiverse. We will give you a pair of lightsabers, a pair of blaster pistols, and drop you off in a reality that is really nice in the multiverse.”
Deadpool thought her offer over for a few seconds. He then stated, “You have a deal. Why settle for a few cheap laughs, when I can end up in a paradise reality?”
Akira replied, “I am glad you are seeing the bigger picture, here.”
Rock thought, 'Intelligent thinking Akira. We were planning to do that for Deadpool, anyway. But, he doesn't know that.'
Deadpool inquired, “Still blondie, I don't recognize you. Which is saying something. I pretty much recognize everyone else. I am even beginning to suspect that the brown haired chick, by John, is a gender bent Anakin Skywalker.”
Annie thought, 'I might as well tell him.' She commented, “Actually, Darth Vader. But, you were close. And the name I go by now is, Annie.”
Duke looked at Annie for a few seconds, but he remained quiet. He then looked back at Wade Wilson.
Deadpool smirked under his mask, as he looked over at Annie. He stated, “Well, Annie. You were wrong. I would still date you, if I could.”
Annie said, “That is not going to happen.”
Deadpool replied, “Okay.” Wade looked over at Akira, as he continued, “Anyway, blondie. You definitely have the look that screams badass. You remind me of Izzy. And I do miss that woman. She was fun. And you clearly using the two guns, and two swords, style, that I pioneered. So, who are you?”
Akira answered, “I am Hatsushiba Akira, from the Gacha Gacha Secret manga.”
Deadpool questioned, “The gender changing teenage boy, whom was interested in the teenage cafe girl?”
Akira replied, “Yes. That is me.”
Deadpool stated, with delight evident in his voice, “I always admired you, Akira. You were the rarest of gender benders. You valued the pearls given to you, and you made the most of the situation. Unlike others, when their getting their gender changing ability, were like casting pearls before swine.”
Deadpool looked over at Ranma, as he stated, “I am looking at you, Ranma.”
Ranma replied, “I have since learned to appreciate my female form.”
Deadpool responded, “Good.” Deadpool then turned to Akira, as he wondered out loud, “Still, how you go from him to, well... You?”
Akira cracked a grin, as she answered, “I got dropped into Roanapur, of the Black Lagoon anime reality. Post series, for a few years. I arrived around a month after Robert's Blood Trail arc concluded.”
“I ended living with Shenhua, Sawyer, and Lotton, during those years. Shenhua, Sawyer, and Revy taught me to be a badass. Those three even took my virginities. As both a man and as a woman. At the Rowan Pigeon's Jackpot.”
Akira noticed that Wade Deadpool Wilson had stopped moving, and he had even gone dead silent for several seconds.
Akira asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “Deadpool?... Wade?” She thought, 'Oh, please. Don't let me telling him about my life, be the final straw that broke his mind completely. I would never live it down.'
Meanwhile, Ranma was standing by Natsuru to Natsuru's left side. Ranma whispered into Natsuru's left ear, “This guy is nuts. Why are we recruiting him?”
Natsuru softly replied back, into her lover's right ear, “Yes, Deadpool is very crazy. He even makes some of our more nuttier wannabe girlfriends look sane, in comparison. But, he is a melee fighter without peer. He could give you a run for your money, without his weapons. He is even more deadlier with his firearms. He will do the job, and do it well”
“He also has a healing factor that makes him unkillable. He got the healing factor to try to cure his cancer, instead it also dialed his cancer up to eleven. Due the battle between that healing factor and his cancer, he was driven him insane. And his body is horribly disfigured. That is why he is wearing the mask and full body uniform.”
“Though, unlike others we have met. This guy is always trying to improve himself, from a moral standpoint. And he knows that killing is not always the answer. He has a soft spot for children, as long as those children are not trying to kill him.”
“As such, Ranma, we should pity him. And give him the chance he deserves.”
Ranma quietly said, “Okay. I will give this guy a chance.”
Natsuru whispered, “Good.”
By then, Deadpool began to speak again, “Sorry about spacing out like that. I just had a poolavision moment, and it broke. My imagination just cannot do justice to you four having such a wild time... Oh, that's right. My imagination is not rate for ultra-porn.”
Deadpool turned to Rock, as he asked, “Moving on. So Rock, what is the plan? And who are we facing? You wouldn't bring me to this party, unless you really needed me. But, don't worry, I'm in, no matter what.”
Rock stated, “Our enemies are great in numbers. They have access to vast resources and other technologies, throughout the multiverse. First, there is an army of combat and battle boomers, between use and a Tower that is a ripped off of Genom Tower.”
Deadpool said, “Cool. I remember when I watched the english dubs and subs of that BGC OVAs. I loved both versions. Though, I hated the BGC remake though. Still, the OVAs had hot babes, cool action against cyborg monsters, a villainous corporation that I could respect, and a cowboy cop.”
Rock responded, “I am glad you did like the series. Next, there is Balalaika and her Hotel Moscow forces.”
Wade commented, “I always liked that Russian babe, and her boys.”
Rock went onto say, “Then, there are the ones we have had to deal with, whom are known as the Hell Sabers. Four women in Knight Saber hardsuits, and one insane autobot. The women are, Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta. The autobot is IDW Arcee. Also, the women have had supersoldier serum treatments. And Roberta has had cybernetics to replace the body parts she lost during the her previous trip to Indochina.”
Deadpool happily stated, “Nice. So, we will be facing, two-hands, the knifenut, the cleaner, the bloodhound, and the craziest transformer ever imagined. With the four human women using both supersoldier serum and powerarmor. With the bloodhound having a cool upgrade. Now that is what I call a challenge.”
Rock requested, “We would like for them to be taken alive, and unharmed.”
Deadpool replied, “No problem. I know you love the redhead, Rock. You got good tastes when it comes to crazy women. I am sure Fabiola cares for Roberta. And Akira is concerned with Shenhua and Sawyer. Considering she lived with them for a few years.”
Deadpool saw Fabiola and Akira warmly smile at him. Deadpool returned the warm smile, from under his mask.
Deadpool continued, “Also, I have to admit, those hardsuits are so cool. I never could get Tony Stark to admit that those hardsuits were sleeker, and more stylish, than his powerarmor. So Rock, I am sure you are saving the best for last. Who is the person behind all of this?”
Rock stated, “Chang is the leader of all of this. We take him out and the whole thing will likely collapse on its own. And it seemed that before even Akira arrived, Chang know we existed in a fictional reality.”
Deadpool commented, “I always suspected that Chang-boy knew he was in a fictional series. All the signs were there. Like going to see Garcia, instead of you guys, at Lagoon Company, when the Bloodhound returned to Roanapur. Chang always seems sort of like Benedict, from Last Action Hero. Only Chang has a better sense of humor. Or, me without the insanity, and horrible body disfigurement.”
Rock asked, “So, are you still in?”
Deadpool smirked under his masked, “Of course. I consider this mission to be the feather in the cap of my career, as a mercenary. And a lunatic. Now, what is the plan, chief?”
Rock thought, 'I might as well tell him now, while he is interested. I will tell the others later, after we have everyone in one place.'
Rock explained, “The plan is for the Serenity crew to fly there ship from orbit to the tower. Where they will dropped off two teams. One is my group, Bad Company.”
Deadpool interrupted, “I love that song. Five Finger Death Punch is my favorite version of it.”
Rock let Wade's interruption slide, as she continued, “The other group is called, The Distraction. You, Vash, Duke, and Boba, will be the Distraction. Vash is the leader. Your job is to keep Chang's boomer army, and maybe Hotel Moscow, busy while the rest of us sneak into the tower, and take out Chang. And try to save everyone else.”
Deadpool thought over Rock's plan for a few seconds. He then complimented, “Good plan, Rock. I excel at creating distractions. And thinking of working with those three just brings a smile to my lips. Let's retrieve the rest of the gang, so we can go kick some ass.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “My thoughts exactly.”
Deadpool turned to Annie, as he inquired, “Since we are going to meet Boba Fett next. I take it you have the means to contact him?”
Annie replied, “Yes.”
Deadpool pointed out, “Good. Still, we need to decide where in the Star Wars reality we are going to meet him in. It is a big galaxy, in that reality. A real expanded universe. And since we need to pick a place, I always wanted to go to Cloud City, above Bespin.”
Akira commented, “According to the galaxy map, that is too far out of the way from the normal hyperlanes. How about, Nar Shaddaa?”
Natsuru countered, “Too dangerous, Akira. The Hutts control that place. It is like Roanapur, for the entire moon. We show up there, people will take notice of us, and spread rumors. And the Hutts will hear these rumors about us, within less than a day. And I refuse to wear a chainmail bikini.”
Akira agreed, “Been there. Done that. And those chainmail bikinis do not look good on me, either.”
Natsuru suggested, “How about Corellia?”
Fabiola countered, “While in San F, after seeing the Star Wars movies again. I decided to check out the internet on some Star Wars information. That is mostly a city planet, that is more an industrial planet, than a tourist spot. If we are going to a city planet. Let us just go to Coruscant.”
Annie pointed out, “That would be a very bad idea. Remember, Palpatine is the emperor of most of the galaxy, during the time we are going too. That Coruscant is the galactic capital, and where he lives.”
“The moment I set foot on that planet, he will sense my presence, through the force. He will want to know what happened to me. He will make finding me his number one priority. And given his galactic level resources, we can all agree that we do not want that man to find out about traveling between realities... And if he finds out I have been turned into a healthy, young woman, he might try to marry me. And force me to have children with him.”
Everyone went dead silent.
A few seconds later, Akira quietly said, “The sad part is I can actually see that.” Akira thought, 'I think it is best I not tell her the part where some internet fan theories state that movie three hints that he is Annie biological father. And even if that were the case, that monster is so twisted, that he still might try that with Annie.'
From the look on Annie's face, Ranma could see that Annie desperately wanted change the subject.
Ranma commented, “Well, after you showed me those movies, I suggest we go to where it all started. Tatooine.”
Annie realized what Ranma had just done for her. She turned to face the redhead, as she said, “Thank you, Ranma. But, as much as I would love to see my son, in person, it would be the same problem for me. If I go there. The moment I set foot on that planet, Obiwan will sense me. And I am nowhere near ready to face any force master. How about Alderaan? I know it is a tourist destination. I can still see my daughter, even it if is at a distance. And it is a good place to meet Fett.”
Rock pointed out, “That place is to risky, as well. Annie, we know you want to see your kids. But, now is not the right time. And I have no interest in risking us getting involved with the politics of royalty, nor the rebels.”
Annie admitted, “You're right, Rock.”
Deadpool turned to Annie, as he asked, “So, you have seen your own Star Wars movies?”
Annie turned to Deadpool, as she answered, “Yes. Is there a problem with that.”
Deadpool replied, “No. I've even read my own comics. Multiverse travel, and realizing that all realities are fictional realities, to other realities, is an old hat to me.”
Annie replied, “Interesting.”
Duke inquired, “When exactly when were you pulled out of your timeline, Annie?”
Everyone turned to look at Duke.
Duke cracked a grin, as he commented, “Everyone had seen the movies.”
Vash commented, “I haven't seen these movies that you all keep talking about.”
Duke shrugged towards Vase, as he responded, “Well, except him. And, if we have time, we can fix that problem.”
Annie answered, “Duke. I was kidnapped about ten years after the end of the third movie. About the middle of the timeline between Episode Three and Episode Four.”
Duke continued to smile, as he stated, “Good. Then, how about we go to Theed, the capital city of Naboo? Given Annie spent time there with Padme. Even walking down the streets. She knows that city, well enough. Overall, it is a fair location. Naboo is in the Mid Rim. Not in the core worlds. It has imperial influence, but not as much as other planets. We keep our noses down, we should be fine. Though, we may have to gag our new guy, Wade.”
Deadpool stated, in a tone of voice, that reminded a few of them of a lost puppy, “Don't worry. I will be good.”
Duke turned to Deadpool, as he said, “Fine.” He looked back at the rest of the group, as he commented, “Anyway, the capital city is built in, and by waterfalls. With very open roads, and high buildings. Just from watching episodes one and two, I can think of six different ways we could easily escape that city. If we had too. Even without Megatron's reality jumping system.”
Megatron complimented, “I like the way you think, Duke.”
Duke looked over at the chrome car, as he responded, “Thanks Megatron.” He turned back to the group, as he continued, “Also, in Theed there are narrow alleyways where we can sneak in undetected, with Megatron's teleporter device.”
“The overall inspiration for the culture, and buildings, of Theed, seems to be southern European. From Spanish, to Italian, to Greek. This likely means good food, and decent people. Annie, do you still have a few secret credit accounts in your home reality, that Palpatine does not know about?”
Annie answered, “Yes. I have plenty of credits for all of us to use, when we get there.”
Duke responded, “Good. It means we can rent some decent rooms, for a few nights. If we have too. As we wait for Fett to show up. Also, the planet is far enough away from Obiwan, Yoda, and Palpatine, that as long as Annie does not use the force, none of them will sense her. And our dresses, for the most part, will not attract to much attention.”
Deadpool cautioned, “You do not want to see me without my mask on.”
Annie asked, “Deadpool, how bad do you look under that mask?”
Deadpool stated, “Let's put it this way, Annie. While you are a nice sight to look at, right now. When you were Vader. If there was an ugly contest, between us, without our masks. I would likely win.”
Annie replied, “Ouch.”
Deadpool commented, “I know.”
Akira pointed out, “Fortunately, hooded cloaks are fashionable in the Star Wars reality. We will just get your a dark red cloak and hood.”
Wade said, “That will work for me.”
Akira replied, “Good.”
Ranma complimented, “Damn. Duke you have brains, and brawn.”
Duke cracked a grin, as he slyly pointed out, “You do not get to be my age, in my former line of work, without being intelligent.”
Ranma said, “Good point.”
Rock thought over Duke's suggestion. She stated, “I like it. Theed it is.” She turned to Annie, as she asked, “Annie, you said you could contact Fett? So, will there be any problems with you contacting Fett?”
Annie smirked, “No. You could say I have his personal phone number. Though, it might take a few days, to a week, for him to make it to Naboo. He likes to travel. Still, when he gets my message, we will stop what he is doing, to come see me.”
Rock replied, as she returned the smile, “Good. I think we can live with that.”
Deadpool walked passed Rock's group, and up to Duke. He inquired, “So Duke. You have seen the Star Wars movies. Have you also seen the Army of Darkness movie?”
Duke replied, “That is one of my favorite movies.”
Deadpool turned to Rock, as he suggested, “Yo, Rock. Can we stop by the Evil Dead reality and pick of Ash Williams? He would fit in with this group perfectly.”
Rock turned to Wade, as she flatly stated, “No. I am only allowing one wisecracker per group.” Rock then muttered under her breath, “Besides, that guy has been through enough already.”
Deadpool replied, “Damn.”
Duke turned to Deadpool, as he complimented, “It was worth a try, Wade.”
Deadpool turned to Duke, as he responded, “I know, Duke.”
Rock then started walking towards Megatron in alt car mode, she ordered, “Alright everyone. We know where our next destination, so let's go. Annie, you will use this key this time, just do as I do and think a good place to teleport to in Theed, at a time of, I suggest a few months after you left, then turn the key. Just think of the reality, place, and time. Hold that thought, and turned the key.”
Annie replied, “Yes, ma'am. And I even I have a place in mind, to teleport too. I was thinking a alleywall, by a court yard, in one of the residential areas of the city. Near where Padme's parents use to live. And we will do as you suggest. We will arrive a few months after I was kidnapped. With it being morning, local time.”
“That will give me time to arrange for my credit line to my secret accounts, and for us to find room, long before dark. Also, after we make arrangements with credits and lodgings. Which should not take long. We will get something to eat. I even know a few places there, if they are still open, that have some wonderful food.”
Rock commented, “I look forward to it, Annie.” Rock then turned to Deadpool, as she ordered, “Wade sit on the front hood, with Vash and Duke. You should be fine. Just don't jump off the car in mid-teleport.”
Deadpool nodded, as he stated, “I have had bad experiences with teleporters before. Trust me. I have no interest in repeating them. Body-slide by two, anyone?”
Rock, John, Natsuru, and Akira lightly laughed at Wade's joke.
Within a few minutes, Bad Company took their places in the car, with the other three adults present, sat on Megatron's front hood.
Annie was sitting the center of the front seat. Rock had given Annie her reality key.
Annie inserted the key into Megatron. She thought of the reality, place, and time, she wanted to go. She held that thought, as she turned the key and they teleported to Theed, the capital of the planet Naboo in her home Star Wars reality, a few months after she was kidnapped.
(_)
Reality, Star War reality. Place, somewhere in the galaxy, in hyperspace. Time, a few months after Darth Vader disappeared.
Boba Fett was sitting in his cockpit, as he flew his spaceship through hyperspace as he reflect on his life.
He was wearing his usual teal and white powerarmor, complete with his utlity belt, and blaster, in his right side holster.
It has been months since the Imperial government had officially announced that Darth Vader was missing.
Boba Fett quickly realized that with Vader gone, the fear of his wrath was gone, as well. And without Vader, things would start to slip out of the Emperor's control.
This was a good thing for Fett. Vader's absence meant more business for himself, as crime and vendettas across across the board increased throughout the galaxy.
Boba had to admire Darth Vader. Few people in galactic history were able to inspired such fear and respect across the galaxy.
And due to Vader being gone, Fett had even started to make a nice profit, from bounties.
When it came to bounty hunting, it was becoming a buyers market. Allowing, Fett to more easily pick and choose with bounties he wanted. And while Fett like a challenge, they were a few high price bounties, that was so easy, he had to take them, because the money was good, and the turn around on the bounty was fast.
Things were going great Boba until those strange blue and brown droids, from hell, started hunting him.
In the last month, Fett had numerous running battles with those droids.
So, far his blaster pistol, flamethrowers, and missiles were enough to destroy them. But, they always seemed to show up a few hours after he had docked his ship somewhere.
And Fett did not know where they were coming from, nor whom was sending them.
This was one of the reasons he was in hyperspace. It was one of the few places he was save, and he could think of a plan to deal with them. And at the same time, find whomever was sending the droids, and deal with them, as well.
Fett check his instruments on his cockpit dashboard. All his instruments stated his ship was good, and his course was fine.
Where Fett was heading was planet, on a major crossroads, in the hyperspace lanes. When he got there, he plant to just decide which way to go. Set the coordinates, and then head back into hyperspace.
Fett planned to do this, until he started to get low on either engine fuel, or food supplies. Both of which, he still had plenty of.
While Boda looked out of his cockpit window, at the white and blue swirling energy tunnel created when traveling through hyperspace, he thought, 'It is very clear from the tactics these droids use, that they want me alive. That is my only advantage. I have tried to use my contacts to figure out where they came from, but no one knows what the are. Let along, whom sent them.'
'I even gathered the remains of one of the blue corpses and showed tp a droid specialist. The specialist stated that it was not a droid. All the specialist could tell me was that it was some sort of manufactured bio-cyberdroid. The specialist also stated that these cyborgs are not made using technology found in the known galaxy.'
'I have even check the logs from my contacts as the spaceports I was attacked in. None of them had logs of anyone with these things showing up at any of the spaceports right before they attacked me.'
'It is like they just appeared out of nowhere, looking for me... Or, they teleported in. This would mean that those whom are after me after not from the known galaxy. This would not be the first time I had to deal with strange alien tech.'
'And why of all people, would they be after me. There are so many easier ways to come after me. If they wanted me for a job, they could have just contacted me. If they wanted to capture me, they could have still tried to hired me, and set a trap. Or, they could have tried to hire others to capture me.'
'And if they wanted me for by body. Well, sure, my skills are great. But, I am just a clone. If they wanted my body, they could have just gotten some unaltered DNA samples of my father, and made a clone. I know for a fact my fathers DNA is on the black market. You do not clone an entire army from someone without attracting people's attention.'
'It is obvious those monsters are not cheap to produce and maintain. That means they are no local. And they have no local contacts. Also, this means that whatever they had in mind for me is not good for my prolonged health and future.'
'Since I have no leads to track them down, I could be in some real trouble... Still, let's see if I have any good news on from my personal message data servers.'
Fett used the communication systems on his ship to patch into the galactic data network, to check his test message programs.
Boba quickly skipped through message topics, from job offers, by nobodies, including a low ranking Hutt, Fett noticed a messaged from one of the last people he expected to hear from, again.
It was from a coded signal that only two people in the galaxy knew of. Fett was one of them, and Darth Vader was the other.
Fett wondered out loud, with his helmet speaker on, “Now, where have you been, Vader?”
Fett read the message. The message read, “Bounty hunter, Boba Fett. This is Lord Vader. By the time you are reading this message, you are likely being hunted by those that have hunted myself. I am alive and well. I require your serves. Payment will be in the form of technological upgrades to your weapons, equipment, and armor. No disintegrations. Mission details and answers on whom our enemies are will be given after confirmation of acceptance of mission.”
Fett though, with mild amusement, 'No disintegrations... Ha... It's Vader. He and I have a running gag about that line. I disintegrated one bounty. Fortunately, not one of his. And I never lived it down. Let's see what else he has to say.'
Fett continued reading Vader's message, “You will meet with a group of six human women, three human men, and one large droid. The leader of this group is a human woman that goes by the name of Rock. She is a young, intelligent woman with fair skin, and long black hair. I have found her and her subordinates to be just as resourceful as you are. And I vouch for each of them.”
“The meeting location will be just after dark in Theed, the Capital of Naboo, in a residential district. This will be a long term, but rewarding mission. You have two standard galactic weeks to confirm this job offer.”
The mission gave the exact address of the meeting location.
Fett look at the date of when the message was sent. It was six hours ago. He then checked his navigation. It shows that he was less than three days from Naboo.
Fett then started composing a response, sending it back along the same coded signal Vader had sent to him.
The message read simply, “Estimated less than three days to meeting location. Mission, accepted.”
An hour later, Fett came out of hyperspace, at an intersection in the hyperspace lanes. He then changed course with his ship for Naboo. And he had his ship re-enter hyperspace, for his new destination.
(_)
On the planet Naboo, in the city of Theed, six hours later, inside her suite, at the nice inn Annie had rented for this group, Annie was at her room's computer terminal, checking her messages.
It was early evening the morning after they had come to this reality. And they had all had a pleasant day. With some good eating, and them finding this nice inn to stay out. With each of them having their our suite.
Outside, Megatron was parked in alt mode near the inn. And when they had first arrive, Annie handed Rock back her reality key.
Annie read Fett's message.
She smiled. She then got up from her chair, at the desk, with the computer terminal, that she was sitting at.
Next, Annie left her suite, and went downstairs, to the hotel lobby, where the others were sitting, and talking.
Given the inn had a more old-fashioned feel to it, there were no elevators at the inn. Given the inn was just three stories high. Not counting the basement level. There was only way from floor to floor, was an ornate, dark brown, wooden stairwell. With the stairwell providing access to hallways, on the various floors.
Though, except for not having elevators, the inn had modern amenities, such as each suite having air conditioning and heating, a desk with a computer terminal, a bed, a bathroom, with running hot and cold water, toilet, sink, shower, toiletries, etcetera.
When Annie walked into the lobby, her friends stopped talking, as they turned to look at her.
Annie said, “He accepted. He will be here in less than three days.”
The others in her group just smiled at her, due to the good news she told them.
(_)
The next day, during the early afternoon, Rock was having lunch alone at a restaurant, while the others were looking around the city of Theed.
It was a sunny warm day, and Rock was wearing similar clothing, as to what she had been wearing the previous day.
As Rock ate her meal, she found the wine good, and the food strange, but tasty.
Annie had given them all some currency she had procured. With the team spending the day, enjoying the sights of the city.
Just then, someone came up from behind the chair Rock was sitting in, with the person saying, in a casual tone of voice, “Hi there, lover girl.”
Rock immediately recognized the voice as belonging to Revy. Rock watched the redhead walk out from behind her, to her right side.
Rock then watched as Revy sit down in a chair, across the table from her.
Revy was in her usual clothing, and she had were semi-automatic pistols in her shoulder holsters.
Rock requested, in a deflated tone of voice, “Hi Revy. Can you please let me finish my meal, before we start fighting.”
Revy said, “Relax Rock. I have no intention of capturing you, right now. Chang has given us direct orders not to commit any open violence in the Star Wars reality. We do not want to attract the Empire's attention.”
Rock asked, “That is wise thinking. So, where is the rest of your team?”
Revy answered, “Back at the tower. I came alone, to see you. Still, now that you have had your health returned to you, I am sure you are planning something against Chang, and us. While, I do not know what you have planned, I am sure it will be interesting. I have been following you most of the day, and I see you have some new people in your crew.”
Rock thought, 'It is is interesting that she came alone. And she knows me enough to have guess I am already planning something. Still, she likely does not know who Vash, Wade, and Duke are. Meaning, even if Revy told Chang what she saw here, it will take time for Chang to piece things together. That gives us breathing room.'
Rock coyly replied, “Yes. We both seem to have eclectic taste in friends.”
Revy shrugged, as she agree, “That's true.”
Rock thought, 'Now, to find out why she is here?' She inquired, “So, if you are not here to capture me, why are you here?”
Revy stated, “We all decided we should check on you, and make sure you did not lose your mind with the gender change. And I must say you look great as a girl, Rock. I am envious. But, only in good ways. So, how are you managing at being a girl?”
Rock honestly answered, “I am doing fine. I am still getting use to my breasts, and peeing sitting down. But otherwise, it isn't that much different than when I was a man. Even my emotional state is pretty much the same. I have been through a lot since the change. And I have not broken down crying, even once.”
Revy smiled, as she complimented, “That is good to hear. I am glad that when you changed, you were still able to maintain that inner strengthen, that I always found attractive in you.”
Rock shrugged, as she replied, “Thank you. Still, I am not looking forward to having my first period.”
Revy tried to comfort Rock, as she said, in a kind tone of voice, “Actually, it isn't that bad.”
Rock countered, “That not what the girls in my group tell me. But, thanks for trying to sugar coat it.”
Revy replied, “You're welcome.”
There was an awkward silence between the two of them, for several seconds, until Rock asked, “So, what now?”
Revy let out a breath, as she pleaded, “Just for one day. Let's just stop being at each others throat. And let's pretend we are still together.”
Rock said, “Revy. You act like we stopped being a couple.”
Rock's comment caught Revy off guard, as she questioned, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “What do you mean? Of course we are not a couple, right now. We have been fighting each other for so long.”
Rock lips curled into a wicked grin, as she said, “Don't be so sure. You have occasionally been trying to kill me since the day we met. Has that ever stopped me from loving you?”
Revy giggled, as she realized, “Oh lord, Rock. You're right. We never did stop being a couple. And you are just as crazy as I am.”
Rock maintained her wicked grin, as she replied, “You finally figured that out.”
Revy returned Rock smile, as she inquired, “I guess I have. So, are you thinking, what I am thinking?”
Rock continued smiling, as she answered, “Of course. I just need to pay the check before we leave.”
Revy smiled, as she said, “Take the time you need. We are not in any hurry.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, after Rock helped sneak Revy into her hotel suite, Rock locked the door, they then quickly disrobed, with both of laying side by side, nude on Rock's bed.
Fortunately, the bed was more than big enough for the two of them, with Revy laying to Rock's left side.
Revy lean over, on top of Rock, as she kissed Rock deeply. As she did so, she placed her left hand, on the bed, by Rock's right shoulder, to balance herself. And she slowly moved her right hand from Rock's chest to her stomach and finally below the way between Rock's legs.
Revy broke their kiss, she looked at Rock in her eyes. With Rock looked back at her.
Revy stated, “A girl losing her virginity is never painless. But, I will be gentle. This is going to hurt a little bit, but not too much. Also there will be a little blood, afterward. But, that is normal, as well. And then we are going to have so much fun. Are you ready, Rock?”
Rock look back into her eyes, as she answered, “Yes.”
While Revy continued looking looked at Rock's face, as she used the fingers of her right hand to reach deeper into Rock. Then, Revy used the fingers of her right hand to do a swift, jerking motion within Rock.
What surprised Revy, was she saw that Rock did not even bat an eye at having her cherry popped.
Rock giggled, as she commented, “That was... highly overrated. I have had insect stings more painful than that. I cannot believe that most girls make such a big deal from such a minor sting.”
Revy giggled, as well. She smiled, as she stated, “You continue to surprise me, Rock. Now, I want you to continued to lay back and let me do all the work. By the time I am through with you, your fingers will never be enough to satisfy you again.”
Rock admitted, “Actually, I haven't used my fingers down there yet. I just haven't had the time to enjoy my new body yet.”
Revy raised an eyebrow. Her smile widened, as she said, with delight, “Then, Rock, you are in for one hell of a treat.”
(_)
Two hours later, Rock laid nude on her bed. She was fully satisfied in every sense of the word.
Rock turned to Revy, whom was standing, on the right side of the bed.
Rock saw that Revy was getting dressed in her clothing.
Rock admitted, while having a lopsided grin, due to still being slightly high from the ecstasy of what she had just experienced, “Revy. I honestly forgot that women could have repeat performances over and over again.”
Revy got on her sports bra and panties, as she turned to Rock. She answered, “Yea. That is one of the perks to being a girl.” She grinned, as she teased, “And Rock. I never knew you could hit pitches that high with your new voice.”
Rock replied, “Neither did I. That was good. Different, than as a man. But, good.”
Revy had just put on her crop top shirt, and denim cut-offs shorts. As she clipped her leather belt together, with its hook and eye latch, Revy said, “Well, I am glad to hear that. I would hate for you to be unable to enjoy the pleasures of being a woman.”
Rock commented, “I hope my fingers were able to satisfy, you as well.”
Revy put on her green boots, as she grinned. She stated, “You did. Given this was your first time trying to satisfy a girl, as another girl, you did well with your fingers. You need some practice and experience. But, that will come in time. And I want you to know, as a man, you were a wonderful lover. So, I have no doubt that you will eventually become just a good a lover to me, as a woman.”
Rock finally found the strengthen to sit up, as she turned to Revy. She requested, “Be honest Revy. Do you prefer men, or women, more?”
Revy admitted, as she put on her shoulder holstered, “I have found that I have always been bi-sexual. I just don't have sex with that many people. And given what had happened to me in the past, it would be so easy to say that I sexually prefer women to men. Though, that is not really true.”
Rock commented, “I finally got around to seeing the Black Lagoon series.”
As Revy put on her shoulder holsters, with her pistols in the holsters, she asked, while she already knew the answer,“So, you saw what happened?”
Rock said, in a sad tone of voice, “Yea. It explains a lot about you. And if you want to jump realities, and kill that bastard, I am more than willing to help.”
As Revy put on her gloves, she smiled. She responded, “Rock, you always say the sweetest things. But, I have found that if I want a future, I have to leave the past behind.”
Rock inquired, “Does that mean leaving me, along with the rest of your past?”
Revy look over at Rock, with a serious expression on her face, while she calmly said, “No Rock. Whether you are a man. Or, a woman. You are the future I want.”
Rock smiled, as she replied, “Saying that brings a smile to my lips.”
Revy turned to Rock, as she returned Rock's smile. She walked up to Rock, leaned down, and lightly kissed Rock on her lips. Revy then stood up, as she said, “I appreciate that.”
Revy then walked way from Rock, and towards the others side of the room. Next, she turned around to face Rock.
Rock then noticed pulled something that looked like TV remote from a pocket on her shorts.
Rock asked, “What is that?”
Revy realized what she was asking about. She held up the remote device, as she posed like a woman, holding up the product she was selling. She answered, in a playful tone of voice, “This is the latest in reality traveling technology from Chang industries. No portals. No bulky teleport systems. This little devices does all the work for reality jumping, for a few people.” She then relaxed her body stance, as she continued, in a normal tone of voice, “This device also had a near infinite energy supply. Though, I have no clue on how the device works. All that I care about is that it works.”
Rock thought, 'Chang's techs are getting better with that reality gear. That device is at least two generations more advanced than the reality traveling technology Megatron uses. But, that is a matter for another time. I still want answer to my personal question for her.'
Rock asked, “Interesting. By the way, Revy, you never did answer my question about liking either men or women more?”
Revy said, “I will let you know when I have an answer to give you. But, don't worry. It changes nothing on the way I feel about you. Good luck attacking Chang. If you lose, we are going to have such fun at the tower, after you are brainwashed. If you win, we are going to have such fun elsewhere, after you figure out a way to deprogram us. Either way, I see it as a win-win for us as a couple.”
Rock stated, “Damn lover. I never knew you could have such a positive outlook on life.”
Revy gave Rock a warm smile, as she happily responded, “Honey, that is because you are such an inspiration to me.”
Revy then used the reality device, as she instantly disappeared. Leaving Rock to realize how much of a positive influence she had been on Revy's life.
Rock said, to herself, “I am going to save that woman from Chang. No matter what it takes.”
Rock then got out of bed. As she stood, she realized how sticky she felt between her legs. And she also noticed she smelled a little, from her sweat, and other bodily fluids she had on her person.
Rock thought, 'I better get cleaned up.' She then remained nude, as she headed for the bathroom shower, in her suite.
(_)
Ten minutes later, after Rock finished her show. She dried off, and got dressed. As she then headed to the exit of her suite.
Rock opened the door to the hallway, then closed it behind her. When she turned to head downstairs, when she was confronted by Annie.
Rock was not startled by seeing Annie. She thought, 'I forgot that Annie is very good a sneaking up on people, when she wants to. She just prefers not to do, because it is impolite.'
Rock then noticed that Annie was smiling like the cat that had just caught the canary.
Annie asked, in a casual tone of voice, “So, how is Revy?”
Rock slumped her shoulders at realizing she had been caught. She clearly knows that I just had sex, and who I did it with. I hope this does not cause me to much trouble.' She asked, “Still brainwashed. But, fine. She is gone now. By the way. So, how did you figure it out?”
Annie smile became mischievous, as she said, “I do not need to know through the force to figure it out. I came here to get a nap, after lunch. And my room was across from yours. Half an hour ago, I was awoken by the sounds of two different women screaming in passion from your room.”
“I did not sense danger from your suite, so I did not disturb you. And given the situation we are in, and you just changed into a girl less than a week ago. There is only one person in the entire multiverse that you would share a bed with, right now. That person being Revy... And it sounded like you two had a great time together.”
Rock inquired, “You're not upset that I just literally slept with the enemy.”
Rock noticed that Annie's body language continued to be relaxed.
Annie calmly responded, “No. I am not upset. You made it no secret that you are still in love with Revy. And with luck, very soon this mess will be behind us. And the two of you can be together again.” Annie's eyes the became unfocused, as she recalled her life. She said, “I remember when I lost my virginity on this planet, as well... Good memories. And I will keep this secret from the others, as well.”
Rock replied, “Thank you.”
Annie eyes came back to focus, as she looked at Rock. She suggested, “You are welcome. And since it is just the two of us, here. Right now. Would you like me to show you where Padme's parents use to live? Then, I will give you a tour of some of my favorite places in this city.”
Rock smile, as she accepted the offer, “Sure. What Star Wars fan would not take you up on that offer.”
Annie smiled in response to Rock's comment.
As they began walking towards the stairwell, they were side by side, with Annie to Rock's right side.
While they casually walked together, Annie asked, “So, how was sex as a woman? I have not done it yet, as a woman. But, I was wondering.”
Rock answered, “It was pretty good, actually. Different than a man, but good. Also, unlike as a man, we can do it over and over, back to back.”
Annie smile turned into a lecherous grin, as she commented, “I found that out, as I explored myself one day.”
Rock returned Annie's smile, as she said, “Good. Then, you have an idea of what I am talking about. And don't worry about losing your cherry. It is nowhere near as painful as some women make it out to be.”
Annie responded, “Good. That was only one of my only two major questions, I have about being a woman. The other being obviously what it is like to be pregnant.”
Rock stated, “Well, you will have to ask someone else. Because, I have no interest in becoming pregnant, any time soon.”
Annie shrugged, as she said, “Neither do I. But, my wife, Padme, had no complains about it. So, I figured it wasn't that bad.”
Rock pointed out, “Well, in such a case, I would be more worried about giving birth, than the pregnancy itself.”
Annie conceded, “I will give you that one.”
By then, the two women made it to the stairwell. They headed downstairs, and outside. Annie then gave Rock a tour of some of the more interesting places in the city of Theed.
(_)
Two nights later, just after dark, Fett landed his spaceship on one of the landing pads, of Theed's main spaceport.
Next, Fett the proper arrangements, and payments, to Theed's spaceport authorities, for possible long term housing of his ship. Which did not take him long.
Boba then made his way to the meeting location for his new job.
As he made his way to the courtyard that was the agreed upon meeting place, from the illumination of the street lamps, he saw, in the middle of the courtyard, four human men and six human women.
All the members of the group were strangely dressed. Also, the group was standing by a strange chrome, wheeled, land vehicle. The roof and windows of the vehicle were raised, so Boba could not see inside the vehicle.
A fair skinned, black hair woman, in a blouse, pants, and slippers, take a step forward from her group.
Fett turned to look at the woman, as he thought, 'I guess that is Rock. She does fit the general description.'
Rock smiled, as she calmly said, “Hello Mister Fett. I am Rock. I am happy you took up Vader's offer of payment, in exchange for a job that will help us both. My one question for you is, are you looking for a job and answers?”
Fett said, through the electronic speakers in his helmet, in galactic basic, which was very close to english, “I am open to both. As long as the payment is right.”
Rock responded, “Good. But, we have much traveling to do, before we will get to your answers. And the job we have requested you for. Is that alright?”
Fett stated, “As long as there is no deception, nor betrayal, I do not mind a little traveling.”
Rock continued to maintain her smile, as she said, “Then sit on the hood of the vehicle. And do not move off of it, until we tell you too. Because we are going for a ride, you will never forget.”
(_)
Farscape reality, Moya. Two hours after John left.
Megatron teleported to the shuttle bay he spent his time in, the last time he came to Moya.
The Bad Company were inside the vehicle, while Deadpool, Duke Nukem, Vash, and Boba Feet sitting on the hood of the vehicle.
Deadpool sat on the right side of the hood. Duke was on the front right side. Vash was on the front left side, and Boba Fett was sitting on the left side of the hood.
As Bad Company got out of the car, Pilot's voice was heard from the speakers in the room, “John. Were you able to complete you mission yet?”
John answered, “Not yet Pilot. Have the others been informed of my return?”
Pilot said, “No.”
John replied, “Good. Please, do not inform them. We will not be staying long. I just need to get myself and my group fitted with some environment space suits, and then we are gone again.”
Pilot stated, “You know where the suits are. Take as many as you need.”
John replied, “Thank you, Pilot.”
Rock turned to the four men on the hood. She asked, “Mister Fett. Is your powerarmor designed to be used in the vacuum of space?”
Fett turned to Rock, as he answered, “Yes.”
Rock responded, “Good. Then, please stay with Megatron. The rest of you, follow us.”
Duke, Deadpool, Vash, and Boba Fett slipped off the hood, to stand on the metal floor of the shuttle bay.
Fett asked, “So, who is Megatron?”
The car said, “Me.”
Boba turned to look at the vehicle. He then looked back over at the group.
Meanwhile, John took the lead, as he lead the group towards the exit to the shuttle bay, and where the environmental suits were kept.
As the group walked towards the exit to the shuttle bay, that lead deeper into Moya, Deadpool asked, “So, this is Moya. Do you think I could meet some of your friends, John?”
John flatly answered, “No. And if you try to meet with my friends. Especially, my wife and baby son, I will kill you.”
Deadpool teased, “Better men than you have tried. All have failed.”
John pointed out, “Better men did not have access to wormholes and black holes.”
Deadpool conceded, “Good point.”
Boba Fett then watched the rest of the group exit the shuttle bay, and turn down a hallway, to their left, and out of his eye.
Boba thought, 'I might as well find out what type of droid Megatron is?” He turned to Megatron, as he calmly inquired, “What type of droid are you?”
Megatron replied, “The humorous kind.” He then chuckled a little, for a few seconds.
Fett thought, 'His chuckle reminds me of when I heard Vader chuckled one. Not for the faint of heart. I think I will just silently wait here, for the others to return.
Half an hour later, the rest of the group returned all to Megatron. All of them wore environment space suits, and helmets, which John had fitted for each of them. Those with weapons had their weapons holstered, or attached, outside their suits.
Though, Rock kept her weapon hidden in her clothing, under her environment space suit. She did not planet to get into a fight, while in the environmental space suit.
It was then that Fett noticed one of the women, had a lightsaber attached to the right side of her suit.
Though, since Fett could not tell which woman was which, he did not ask about the lightsaber, nor the woman whom possessed it.
A few minutes later, they all reality jumped to their next destination.
(_)
Firefly reality. Edge of the Verse. Time, just over one month after the end of the battle of Mister Universe's Moon.
Twenty minutes ago, Malcolm Reynolds landed his ship, the Serenity, on a near barren rock, that had a barely breathable atmosphere. The planet was on the very outer edge of the Verse. Like every moon and planet in the verse, humanity had tried to terraform this rock, but this time it did not take. But, a person could survive a few minutes outside without an environmental suit, before the cold killed the person.
It was day time on the side of the rock they were on. Though, the light was so far from the nearest star, that it was at best like twilight, compared to most of the more livable planets the crew of Serenity have been too.
Mal was standing in the cockpit, with the rest of his crew elsewhere on the ship.
Mal silently reflected on the last month of their lives. After they revealed the reavers origins to everyone in the Verse. And in so doing, they had embarrassed the Alliance.
Things had already started going downhill before that with the loss of both Wash and Book. Along with the destruction of practically every port and friend he had in the Verse.
But, that was only the beginning the Serenity's problems.
Their downhill incline went even steeper after they left Mister Universe's Moon.
Though, the operative let them go, many in the Alliance started going after them. With Mal and his crew were constantly be hunted.
Then, those strange blue and brown robots, along with those weird large pie shaped ships, started showing up. With Mal and his crew finding out that the robots and the crews of those ships were looking for them.
Given they had nowhere to hide, since the operative had literally bombed all their old watering holes, they were forced further and further to the edges of the Verse.
More than once, Mal was seriously considering loading up on supplies, and taking his chances outside of the Verse. But, running kept him from getting the supplies he needed to do so.
Mal knew he had to tell his crew the truth. They were low on supplies, and had literally run out of sky to run too. All they could do now was to make their last stand here, and pray for better prospects in the their next life.
The only good news they had was celebrating River's eighteenth birthday. Which was last week.
Just then, he noticed something outside of the cockpit window, in the front of the ship.
Mal turned and looked through the window, down on the group.
Mal saw a group of people, all in environmental suits, except for one that looked like armor, outside of the ship. They were all waving at him. Including, a giant chrome robot. To come in.
Mal thought, 'Oh hell. Why not? The worst case scenario. They kill us quick, and I don''t have to explain how much trouble we are already in.'
(_)
A few minutes later, the crew of the Serenity was in the cargo hold, near one of the air locks.
Mal, Zoe, and Jayne had their weapons draw, and pointed at the air lock, as one of the people outside were let in.
After the airlock pressurized, the inner airlock door opened and a brown suited figure slowly walked into the room with their hands up.
From the curves of the suit, the person was a woman.
The woman slowly put her hands on her helmet and twisted it slightly, before removing it.
Under the helmet, he saw the face of a young, fair skinned, black haired woman.
The woman calmly spoke in clear english, through her helmet speakers, “I am known as, Rock. My associates and I have come a long way to see you, Captain Malcolm Reynolds, and your crew. We know much about you. We have an offer for you. Though, much of what we have to say is unbelievable. But, I do believe that the woman here known as River can verify that I am speaking the truth.”
Mal asked, in english, “Rock? Are you armed?”
Rock answered, in english, “I will not lie to you. I, and my crew are armed. But, if you decline our offer, we will simply leave.”
Mal lowered his weapon, as he ordered, “Lower your weapons. I don't think she came here to fight.” He mentally added, 'And we have our backs to the corner. So, let us hear what she has to offer us.'
Zoe and Jayne lowered their weapons.
Mal turned to River, as he requested, “River, please come here.” He then turned back to look at Rock.
From behind Inara, Kaylee, and Simon, Rock watched as a young, physically fit, redheaded woman approach her.
Rock turned to look at River, as she thought, 'I honestly forget her hair color. Still, I wonder. Why does it always have to be a redhead?”
River giggled, as she answered, in english, “Because it is fun that way. Though, I started to dye by hair red. My natural hair color is brown.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she agreed, “Oh. And it funny that way. Try not to look to deeply in my mind. I have seen some horrible things.”
River said, “I will try not too. But, I am not trained. So, some things might leak out. Besides, I can only read what you are thinking about... Well, that is interesting. So, what is it like, both ways?”
Rock smiled grew slightly wider, as she said, “Read my mind and find out.” She then thought of the answers to River's question.
River started giggling, again.
Jayne whispered to Mal, in english, “Captain, I have a feeling we are a part of conversation we really do not want to know about.”
Mal softly replied, “I agree.” He spoke up, “Ladies. If we could get down to business.”
Rock look at Mal, as she inquired, “Okay. I have one question. Have blue and brown robotic monsters been attacking you?”
Mal answered, “Yes. You know them?”
Rock responded, “Yes. They were sent by our enemies. They, and us, are not from the Verse. We are from other realities. We also know that due to events beyond your control, you have been pushed to the edge, without any options left. This is quite apparent.”
“As I said, Captain Reynolds. I will not lie to you. My offer is this. If you are willing to do an extremely dangerous delivery job. In exchange, afterward, we will relocate your ship, your crew, and yourself, to another reality with far better prospects for all of you. A reality much like the verse, but where none of you are hunted.”
Mal looked at River.
River turned to Mal, as she said, “She is not lying. Trust her, Mal.”
Mal and River turned to look back at Rock.
Mal asked, “How dangerous is this job?”
Rock answered, “We need you to fly through an orbital blockade of warships. Then, drop through a planetary atmosphere at high speed. For you to land right by a city sized fortress, filled with an army of walking death machines. Finally, for you to drop off the delivery and escape.”
Mal inquired, “What are we delivering?”
Rock answered, “Us. You drop us off, and then escape. And you do so, we will deal with our enemies, ourselves.”
Mal questioned, “Will we be expected to fight?”
Rock replied, “Not for you, if we can avoid it. We do not want you for your fighting skills. It is your god damn, balls to the wall, delivery skills that we want from you.”
Rock's comment made many of the Serenity crew snicker some.
Rock though, 'You guys had pulled crazy delivery jobs than the previous crew I was with.'
River said, “Thank you.”
Rock thought, 'You're welcome.'
Mal asked, “And where is the location?”
Rock stated, “An alternate Earth, in the early twenty-first century.”
Mal looked over at Zoe, his second in command.
Zoe turned to Mal, as she commented, in english, “Sir, I always did want to go to Earth.”
(_)
Meanwhile, Kaylee whispered to Simon and Inara, in english, “Now, that is a straight forward girl.”
Inara casually said, in english, “Maybe. Maybe not. I have a feeling there is a lot more to her than meets the eye. Simon, could other realities exist?”
Simon answered, in english, “Yes. My schooling briefly covered the theoretical work, the Alliance had done in the field. All the formulas they had shown pointed to, yes. That it is possible.”
Kaylee responded, “Then, even if the job is dangerous, we still might want to take it. Because, I don't see any other options.” Kaylee then thought, 'Only the captain and I know how low on supplies we are. We are all staring death in the face, in a couple of months.'
Inara said, “I agree with you, Kaylee.”
(_)
Nearby, Mal stated, “Okay, Rock. You have a deal. But, I want answers first. Then, we will do the job.”
Rock stated, “No problem. Given the way reality travel works, there is no rush. We have time to prepare. But first. May I bring the rest of my crew in? Once we are together, I will answer your questions and more.”
Mal looked at River.
River looked at him, as she answered, “It is not a trick. She really does want to help us, and answer our questions.”
Mal said, “Alright. Let us get your people inside.”
(_)
Half an hour later, everyone was inside the cargo hold. Everyone was in their usual clothes, and out of their environmental space suits. Save for Boba Fett, whom wearing his armor, and helmet.
To save space, Megatron was in alt car mode, and he had rode into the cargo hold, after the cargo door was opened up for him.
After Megatron rolled inside the cargo bay, the door was closed behind him, and the room was pressurized. This took a few minutes, along with the rewarming the air inside the cargo hold.
Rock's group was on the left side of the room. The crew of the Serenity on the right side of the room. With Megatron being between the two groups.
Rock had noted that Deadpool was keeping his word. As he not even looked over at River, from across the room.
Rock thought, 'Very good, Deadpool. You realize how important this meeting is to all of us.' She turned to look out at the people in the room, as she continued her thoughts, 'Now, to explain what is going on to everyone.'
Rock then explained the situation to them all.
Basic name introductions were made for everyone. Though, this was only names. Not, anyone's past. Such Annie introduced herself as Annie. She did not inform any of the other's about her past. Nor, did her friends mention her past, to the rest of those people that were present.
After introductions were concluded, Rock spent the next hour informing everyone of what was going on. From who Chang was. What his organization was. What technology they faced. To Chang's goals. To the revelation of their realities being fiction.
While, the Bad Company crew knew what was going on, the rest of those present, did not realize the extend of the situation they all found themselves in.
Rock finished her statement, by saying, “So, as you can see Chang not only knows a lot about us, and that we are all from fictional realities from each other. But, he wants to us, in his eugenics projects, to create an army of badasses. And those he does not use a breeding stock, will be brainwashed into his loyal servants.
For the Serenity Crew, and to a degree, the Distraction Crew, it was a lot to take in.
Jayne stated, “Do you expect us to believe this load of crap? That we are just entertainment to you. And let's not go into the dudes getting turned into women.”
Rock turned to Deadpool, as she requested, “Wade, do your work?”
Deadpool looked at Rock, then at Jayne. He casual requested, “Jayne, could you please show me Vera sometime?”
Jayne's eyes widened. He turned to Mal, as he stated, with worry in his tone of voice, “Captain. I think we are in trouble.”
Mal retorted, “When are we not in trouble?” Mal raised an eyebrow towards Deadpool, as he challenged him, “You are going to have to do better than that, to convince me.”
Deadpool smirked under this mask, as he happily responded, “Well, Mister Former Leeroy Jenkins. I accept your challenge. The Sheppard Book. God rest his soul. All who know of him considered him a wonderful man. His fans included. And he is the only black man in existence to pull off the Einstein fro and make it work. But, Book was able too. Though, Book hid his hair's potential, most of the time, by pulling his hair back into a ponytail.”
Everyone then heard River whimper, “The hair. Please, don't mention the hair.”
Mal turned to River, then back to Deadpool. He inquired, “How do I got the feeling the longer this goes on, the more embarrassing it is going to be for us?”
Deadpool chuckled evilly. He said, “Don't be that way Mal. We love when you aim to misbehave. To that end, I can regal you with your own tales, all day long.”
Akira interrupted, “Trust me Captain Reynolds. Don't tempt him. He can. The man lives to talk.”
Deadpool turned to Zoe, as he stated, “For the record Zoe. All us fans wish to have a few words with your series creator, over killing off, not only Book, but Wash. We loved you guys, being together.”
Zoe sadly smiled, as she said, “I appreciate that.”
Mal asked, “So, there is a god? And he is as twisted as everyone else?”
Deadpool replied, “Yes. And trust me. Compared to the cheerleaders and the spies, you guys got off really lucky.”
Mal pointed out, “Every where we know of has been destroyed. And we are being chased by a near unstoppable fleet, to the edge known space. And you consider that to be, lucky?”
Wade explained, “Yes. His other series dealt with literal gates to hell, and mind screwing, at a level that makes what was done to, River, over there, look sane, in comparison.”
River piped up, “You are one to talk, Mister Crazy Pants. At least I have better fashion taste than you.”
Wade looked at River as he shrugged. He said, “That goes without saying.” Wade turned back to Mal, as he explained, “Look on the bright side. Your series has ended. We are here. The future is literally wide open for you. We are even opening the door for you. All we are asking you to do is to step through the door.”
Mal asked, “Why do I feel like Alice, from Wonderland?”
John spoke up, “Better than being Dorothy, from Kansas.”
Rock calmly spoke, “Captain Reynolds. We both know your back is to the wall. We are not asking you to fight, nor die, for us. All we are asking of you is something you have already done before. You drop us off. We take care of business, and signal for your return to us.”
Mal replied, “And what if you lose? And we never get that return signal?”
Rock said, “In that case, I have a plan B for you, that I will tell you later. Sufficed to say, even if we fail, you will end up in a situation that will offer the possibility of far better lives than you presently have, right now. Either way, you problems with the Alliance are over. They will not be able to reach you.”
Mal took a hard look at Rock, in her eyes for a few seconds. He then stated, “You have a deal.”
Mal held out his right hand.
Rock walked over a shook his hand, with her own right hand.
Both noticed that the other's hand shake was firm, but not tight.
As they shook hands, Rock stated, “Good.”
As second later, they broke their handshake.
Jayne commented, “Captain. Not to interrupt this lovey dovey moment. Though, you may have a point with the reality angle, but even I do not believe in that gender bending garbage.”
Duke spoke up, as he sarcastically said, “Well, Mister Macho, I know it is a little hard to swallow. When I first saw someone change their gender back and forth in front of me, I thought I had too much to drink. But, it is real.”
Simon defended Jayne, “From a medical standpoint, What they are claiming would be very difficult. If not outright impossible. Just from a stand point of DNA alterations, would take months, if years, to do. Certainly not seconds.” He turned to Rock, as he continued, “Such a quick change, in the way you describe it, Rock. Would burn out the person's metabolism and kill them instantly.”
Duke turned to Natsuru, as he requested, “Show them, Miss Blue.”
Natsuru rolled her eyes, as she said, “Fine.”
Natsuru looked over at the Serenity crew, as she walked out closer to the center of the cargo hold, where Megatron was.
Natsuru then used her bracelet to change from a slender woman to a more buff guy, as her clothing changed from a white and black seifuku, to pants, a shirt, and shoes.
The sight surprised the Serenity Crew, and Boba Fett.
After watching the change, Inara was the first to speak, as she said, “I think our lives have just got a whole lot more interesting.”
Fabiola commented, “You have no idea.”
Jayne visibly paled, as he thought, 'Dead lord. Everything they said was true.”
Natsuru then changed back to a woman, with her clothing changing to her white and black seifuku.
Mal immediately turned to Simon, as he ordered, “Simon. I want you to do every medical scan on her, as quickly as possible. I need an answer in three minutes.”
Simon said, “Yes Captain.”
Simon looked over at Natsuru, as he requested, “I believe your name is, Natsuru.”
Natsuru replied, “Yes. Doctor Tam.”
Simon requested, “Thank you, calling me doctor. If you do not mind, I would like to run a couple of tests on you.”
Natsuru commented, “As long as it doesn't involve needles, nor medical instruments inserted into my body. I will consent to your tests.”
Simon said, “Just a couple of quick scans, while you change back and forth.”
Natsuru responded, “That will be fine. And to answer you first question. I was born male.”
Simon commented, “That does answer that question. Thank you. If you will please follow me.” He then turned towards one of the exits to the cargo bay.
Simon then lead Natsuru out of the cargo bay, and to the medical bay.
As Simon and Natsuru left the room, Jayne turned to Mal. Jayne stated,“Captain. My momma said once that pretty girls might some day lead me to Hell. But, I didn't know she was being literal. I say, we take our chances leaving this system. Before today, I thought the worst possible fate was being captured by reavers. But, what they are talking about is far worse. Cold and lack of air is not that bad way to go compared to the alternatives.”
Mal turned to Zoe.
Zoe shrugged, as she said, “Jayne does have a point, sir.”
Mal replied, “Fine. We will keep that as Plan B”
Nearby, John overheard them. He stated, “Nice idea. But, the those after all of us won't stop. And nothing is impossible for them to do. They will eventually find you find your frozen corpses, reanimate you back to the living, and then you are screwed. Literally.”
“We might as well fight them. If we die. Fine. But, from those I see here, there is a good chance we all might live through this. We just need proper planning and preparation, beforehand.”
Mal turned to John, as he agreed, “That is true.”
Jayne commented, “Looks like we are stuck on this ride.”
John turned to Jayne, as he responded, “I agree. I suggest we strap in, and pray.”
Jayne replied, “Wise words.”
(_)
While conversation continued, Fett just stood silently, by one of the walls. He watched the insanity around him unfold. He thought, 'I just want to go back to my simple life. My really simple life. Take a job. Protect, capture, or kill targets. Get paid. Have fun. Why did I get dragged into this mess?'
Across the room, River turned to Fett, as she commented, “We ask ourselves that question a lot.”
Fett turned to River, as he inquired, “Telepath?”
River answered, “Yes. And your secrets are nothing compared to some of the people here. I do not even want to go near the one known as Deadpool. The one in the black and red costume. His boxes scare me.”
Fett looked over at Deadpool, than back at River, as he asked, “What boxes?”
River replied, “You do not want to know.”
Fett decided to change the subject, as he inquired, “Who is the pilot for this ship?”
River answered, “I am.”
Fett thought, 'Just great. I have put my life into the hands of lunatics... Again...'
River took offense to Fett's thought. She replied, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Hey. I will have you know I have gotten much than the way I use to be. I have worked though many of my personal issues, with the help of this crew.”
Fett questioned, “And how were you before?”
River winced, as she admitted, “Half the time catatonic. The other half, violently crazy.”
Fett deadpanned, “You are not helping your case.”
River quietly said, “I know.”
Fett commented, “Still, in my experience, the crazy pilots tend to fly fine. It is just their occasional choices of landing styles that you have to worry about. Many of them consider, landing safely, to be only a suggestion to them.”
River firmly stated, “I promise that your feet will safely touch the ground when we get to the target location. I cannot promise the ship will be in one piece at the time, but you will arrive safely to your destination.”
Fett shrugged, as he replied, “I can live with that.”
River just smiled towards Fett.
(_)
Meanwhile, Kaylee, and Irana were standing near each other, as Kaylee turned to Vash.
Vash looked over at Kaylee, as he noticed her looking at him. He kindly asked, “Is there something you need miss.
Kaylee asked, “So, Mister Blond. What is your story?”
Vash gave Kaylee a genuinely warm smile, as he answered, “Me? I am just along for the ride.”
(_)
Nearby, Mal turned to Rock, as he asked, “Is Natsuru the only one that can do that trick?”
Rock answered, “No.” She looked over at her team, as she asked, “Is it okay if we tell them?”
Akira, Ranma, and Annie nodded.
Rock requested, “Akira, you start.”
Akira stated, “I was originally male. I can change from woman to man and back with a sneeze. I just won't do it while wearing this.” She used her hands to gesture at the sexy cowgirl outfit she was wearing.
Mal said, “We thank you for your modesty.”
Akira giggled, in response to Mal's comment.
Ranma said, “I was born a boy. I change into a man with hot water, and back into a woman with cold water. If you want to provide the water, I can show you.”
Mal said, “Maybe later. I don't feel like pulling out a mop and bucket, right now.”
Akira mentioned, “Ranma, Natsuru and I are also in a relationship.”
Inara commented, “Your love life must be very entertaining.”
Akira smiled at Inara, as she said, “We never get bored.”
Akira and Ranma then giggled for a few seconds.
Soon after, Annie softly spoke, in a sober tone of voice, “I was once a man, as well. I have been known by two names. Anakin Skywalker and Darth Vader.”
On the outside, Boba Fett was silent, as he turned his helmeted head to face Annie. On the inside, he thought with shock, 'Okay. Now, I am scared. If they can turn Vader into... Her. I do not want to think about what would happen if these monsters got their hands on me. Still, Vader being Skywalker explains a lot, about the mysteries surrounding the fall of the Jedi, and the rise of the Empire.'
Annie continued, in the same sober tone of voice, “When I was rescued, I was already brainwashed. Fortunately, I was not impregnated, yet. But, the brainwashing did effect my personality. I was brainwashed to be subservient. Though, with time I was able to breaking my programing. And if any of you are wondering. Yes. The change is complete. I am reminded of that fact, once a week, per month.”
Everyone knew what she was talking about.
Rock stated, “Much like Annie, I was changed into a woman by the same process. Only, unlike her, I was not brainwashed. It is a long story.” She pulled out her wallet from her pocket. She pulled a picture from her wallet, as she said, “This is a picture of what I looked like as a man. I am the one in the business shirt and tie.”
Rock handed the picture to Kaylee first.
While Kaylee and Inara looked at the picture of a male Rock, a asian redheaded woman, a dark skinned man, and a blond young man, Kaylee commented, “You were cute... Not saying you are not now, but still...”
Rock made a weak smiled, as she said, “It's okay.”
The next few minutes were quiet, as the picture was passed around from Kaylee, to Mal, to Zoe, to Jayne, to River, to Duke, to Wade, to Boba Fett, to Vash, whom returned the picture back to Rock.
Rock put the picture back into her wallet, and she then pocketed her wallet. She looked around the room, as she said, “As you can see. We are very serious about what we are claiming, is going on.”
Before anyone could reply to Rock's commented, Simon and Natsuru walked back into the cargo hold.
Natsuru was still a woman, in a white and black seifuku.
Natsuru walked over to join Akira and Ranma, while Simon headed over to Mal.
When Simon came to a stop, beside Mal, he turned to face his ship's captain.
Mal turned to Simon, as he requested, “Your results, doctor.”
Simon stated, “I will study the scans I made of her, later. In more detail. But, I cannot make heads, nor tails of how the gender changing is done.” He turned to Natsuru, as he continued, “Natsuru here can change her gender at will. It is not an illusion. The change is complete. Skin, tissue, bone structure, organ changes, genitalia, even minor alterations to her brain. When she is a woman. She is physically woman. When he is a man. He is physically a man.” He turned back to Mal, as he went onto say, “While there, Natsuru informed me about Ranma and Akira's abilities, and their relationship together.”
Mal replied, “We know. They told us, about that, as well. Also, we have just been informed that Annie and Rock use to be men.”
Simon looked at the trio of Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, as he stated, with excitement in his voice, “I cannot even begin to imagine the long term physiological effects of being able to change back and forth, would do to someone. Let only three different people sharing an intimate relationship with each other.”
Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, all had the decency to blush.
Meanwhile, Mal noticed a wild glint in Inara's eye. He thought, 'If I did not know better. I would think she was envious of these three.'
Simon continued to look at the three gender bending lovers, as he stated, “Listen. I am not a mad scientist. I am not going to ask to physically study you. But, I would like to get you three, as they say, each on the couch sometime. And not in that way. Just so you can answer a few questions. Along with expressing your views and thoughts in how you deal with your gender bending. And how such experiences have changed your lives. We would break new ground. In psychological research. In so many ways.”
Ranma said, “I think I can speak for the three of us in saying that we will have to decline your offer. We just don't have the time.”
Simon commented, “Mores the pity.”
Rock looked around the room, as she asked, “Any other questions?”
Vash inquired, “I have a question. If they are after you, for breeding. Why did they come after me? I am actually not human. I am a plant.”
Akira commented, “I guess Chang would want to study your angel arm.”
Vash agreed, “That would make sense.”
Jayne asked, “What is an angel arm?”
Deadpool turned to Jayne, as he answered, “Vash's right arm can turn into a nuclear cannon, that has the power to destroy entire cities in one shot. His left arm probably could do the same. Except he lost that arm a while back, and he has an artificial left arm, now.”
Vash looked over at Deadpool, and frowned. He then turned dropped his frown, as he turned back to look at Jayne.
Jayne hesitantly said, “Okay.”
Mal looked at Vash, as he asked, “Am I going to have to worry about you, over this?”
Vash turned to Mal, as he answered, “No. I abhor killing. I would rather die, than use that weapon again, to harm another life.”
River said, “He is telling the truth.”
Mal asked, “Then, while are you here?”
Vash answered, “To keep everyone else from going too far. While, I don't like killing. I am very good with my guns.”
Mal questioned, “How good?”
Vash coyly said, “Good enough to be here.”
Mal replied, “Okay.”
John turned to Vash, as he said, “Just so you know. You are not the first plant person I know of. And one of them was good friend of mine. Very nice, and caring woman.”
Vash looked over at John, as he replied, “That is nice to know. Did the look like me?”
John answered, “Actually, they are bald, and with blue skin. But, I have a question... Do you feel... Pleasure, when out in the sun, like they do?”
Vash was quite for a couple of seconds, until he understood what John was asking. He cracked a grin, as he said, “Why do you think I where a full body coat in the middle of a hot desert day?”
John returned Vash's smile, as he joked, “So, that is why you are in a good mood almost all the time... Love and peace, indeed.”
John and Vash both laughed at John's joke.
Those that got the joke, also laughed with them.
As they calmed down, Boba asked, “I have an inquiry, as well. What I do not understand is why come after me? I am a clone? My father's DNA can be bought very easily on the black market, from the galaxy I come from.”
Akira turned to Fett, as she answered, “Because you have the most unaltered, pure DNA of your father. And Chang could not go after your father, because it would royally screw up the timeline of your reality...” She looked over at Annie, as she commented, “More so, than he had already done.” She then turned back to Fett, as she continued, “Also, you are a badass in you own right. That is why Chang is after you. He does not just want to use your DNA. He also want your soul, which makes you a badass.”
In response, Fett just silently nodded towards Akira. He thought, 'Well, that answers my question. I always wanted to be judged for my skills, but not in this way.'
Jayne asked, “I have a question. What is with the vehicle?” Jayne then pointed at Megatron with left hand, due to his right hand still holding his pistol. A few seconds later, Jayne dropped his left hand back to his side.
Megatron spoke, “I am not just a vehicle. I am Megatron. I do not change into my robot mode due to the tight space. But, do not refer to me as an inanimate object.”
John turned the Serenity crew, as he explained, “Megatron is a tyrannical leader of an army of million plus year old robotic beings, that locked in a war with another army of same species. Though, all in all, he has been very good about his situation.”
Mal questioned, “Do we need to worry about him?”
John replied, “Nah. As long as you don't antagonize him, we should be fine.”
Mal replied, “Good.” He looked around the room, as he stated, “It looks like this meeting is over. As your host and Captain, I would be remiss not to offer you something to eat. Though, our supplies are somewhat limited, right now.”
Rock smiled, as she commented, “No problem. We have reality jumping technology. We can just jump to any reality we need to go to find the supplies we need. Also, in many cases, Megatron can hack local bank servers to allow us to have the funds to buy what we need.”
Mal looked down at Rock, as he returned Rock's smiled. He said, in a genuinely happy tone of voice, “I think I am going to enjoy our business relationship, together.”
Rock continued smiling, as she replied, “I hope so.”
Mal looked over at everyone else, as he said, “Okay, people. Everyone start making lists of what we need. We are going shopping, as soon as possible.”
Zoe asked, “Shopping for what, sir?”
Mal turned to Zoe, as he smirked. He answered, “Everything we need.”
Jayne inquired, “Since we now have access to some funds. Is there any chance we would also be getting a few items we don't necessarily need, right now, but would like to have?”
Mal turned to Rock, for the answer to Jayne's question.
Rock noticed Mal looked at her. She answered, “It depends on the item. We will talk about it, on a case by case basis. But, these will not be Christmas list shopping trips.”
Mal replied, “Fair enough. Now, everyone, let's get a move on.” He turned Simon, as he requested, “Simon. Inara. Show our guests to the living area. And keep this entertained, until I can speak to them.”
Inara said, “Sure.”
Simon replied, “Okay.”
Inara and Simon turned to their guests, as Inara requested, “If you will please follow us.”
Rock replied, “Sure.”
Inara and Simon then lead Rock's group to the living area of the ship.
Meanwhile, Jayne, Zoe, River, and Kaylee, headed out of the cargo bay, to do check lists on what they need.
As the room started to clear out, Mal stopped his engineer, Kaylee. He whispered to her, “Kaylee, while we are getting prepared for this job. I want you to rig the engines to explode at a moments notice. If we have a stall out, and we are overrun during the mission, I want to make damn sure none of us live through what they told us about.”
Kaylee turned to Mal, as she replied, “Aye captain.”
Kaylee and Mal then left the cargo bay, to carry out their jobs, as well.
As the room emptied out, Megatron enjoyed the quiet, as he slowly recharged his energy reserves.
(_)
Four days later, after much planning, preparation, and several supply trips to other realities, the various badass crews, in the Serenity spaceship, were ready.
Though, preparing for the battle took time. As Rock and Bad Company had fill a very large list of items that everyone had made for the battle. Along with a few other items and supplies.
They bought most of it, and they stolen the rest. It was when they had to steal items that Rock learn how skilled at thievery Ranma truly was.
Among the lists of items, was finding Megatron enough compatible energy to hook his reality jumping system into the Serenity. So the entire ship, along with the armor outside the ship, would jump with them. Then, there was getting weapons, ammo, and equipment for everyone. Also, there was the issues of refueling and resupplying the Serenity, itself.
But, by the middle of the third day they had finally finished preparing. And they took the rest of the day off, and had a good night's sleep.
The next morning. After everyone had gotten ready to face the day and had eaten breakfast, they were ready for battle.
(_)
Inside the cargo hold of the Serenity, Rock and the others in her group were strapped inside Megatron in alt car mode, with the car's wheels locked in place, to the floor, until they were ready to leave the cargo hold.
Vash, Fett, Deadpool, and Duke were strapped in their seats, which were place by the side of the wall, to Megatron's left side. The chairs were welded to the floor and wall.
The Serenity Crew were strapped and ready, at their places within their ship.
In the cockpit, River was at the helm. Mal and Zoe were to seated behind her.
The seats that Mal and Zoe were in, were added, some time between the battle on Mister Universe’s Moon and meeting Rock and her group. With the two chairs being welded, and bolted to the floor.
Zoe was sitting to Mal's left side.
Presently, Mal used the intercom system, which was to his right side, on the panel. He stated “This is your captain. As soon as Rock is ready, we will be beginning our flight, with a reality jump by Megatron and Rock. I hope you all enjoyed your stay, and I wish you luck in you endeavors.”
Mal turned off the speak to the intercom, as he waited for Rock's reply. Mal then noticed Zoe smiling at him.
Mal turned to Zoe, as he said, “Since they are likely going to their deaths. or worse, I figured I might as well be polite. If nothing else, we have already gotten a lot from them. So, we at least owe their this, as a courtesy.”
Zoe replied, “I agree, sir.”
River stated, “I have a feeling we are embarking on a grander journey than we realize.”
Zoe commented, “You may have a point, River. After this, we may be able to get the choice of traveling to any reality we can imagine.”
Mal said, “I can imagine a lot.”
Zoe stated, “So can I.”
River cautioned, “I would suggest we go to a reality like the Verse. We do not want to go to a paradise reality.”
Zoe asked, “Why not?”
River stated, “Because we would likely become too bored.”
Mal shrugged, as he conceded, “I can see your point. The one thing you cannot do in paradise, is misbehave.”
River replied, “Exactly.”
Zoe admitted, “You're probably right... I wonder why it is taking Rock so long?”
Mal said, “She is likely checking with her crew. Just like I do. Before takeoff. It is a sign of good leadership.”
(_)
At that moment, inside the cargo hold of the Serenity, Rock was sitting in the driver's seat of Megatron. She look over at every one in the car. She asked, “Ready?”
They all nodded.
Rock then rolled the window down. She turned to the Distraction Team. She questioned, “Are you guys ready?”
Vash said, “Whenever you are?”
Duke stated, “I was born ready.”
Deadpool looked over at Duke, as he whine, “Damn, Duke. You stole my line.”
Duke just turned to Wade, as he smirked.
Wade turned to Rock, as he said, “Rock, let's just get this show on the road.”
Boba Fett coldly said, “I am not paid to wait.”
Rock rolled up the window. She then strapped herself, securely, in her seat. When she was finished with her straps, she pulled out her reality key.
Rock inquired, “Megatron, how are your energy levels? Do you have enough power to pull this off?”
Megatron stated, “Yes. But, let us only do this once. Any more and it will drain me back to where I have been.”
Rock responded, “I only need one shot at this. Still, are you going to be able to fight after this?”
Megatron answered, “I should be fine. Just be happy we found a way to recharge my energy reserves.”
Rock commented, “Yes. We are going to need you in this fight.”
Megatron stated, “I look forward to showing you what I can do on the battlefield, when I am not hampered by low energy reserves.”
Rock stated, “Then, let's see that first hand.”
As Rock insert the key into Megatron's dashboard, she thought of going to her home reality, in orbit over Thailand, on the day after Revy had returned from Revy's visit with Rock on Naboo.
Rock then turned the key and Serenity, the armor outside it, everyone and everything inside ship, disappeared, as they all instantly jumped to another reality.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
While, you may not yet realize it. In this chapter, from the bar scene, to after the battle, when everyone left, and the bad girls went to get some drinks at partially destroyed bar. That was the most complicated scene I have written, to date.
This was the most intricate set of scenes I have had ever worked on. The scenes had eleven separate points of views, from individuals to groups. It required a lot of effort to make the story work.
I am very proud of the finished work. Because of how complicated these scenes were, it required real skill to pull off.
Though, this is only part one. After you read all the parts, you will understand what I am talking about.
Though, those parts do not come until later. The next chapter of this book is not the next part.
Also, these scenes offered a lot of clues, about where I am going with my anthology. So, here are the clues to many of the mysteries in my anthology.
(_)
Fun fact. One of the first internet game mods invented for a game was a game mod that added Bubblegum Crisis OVA elements to the original Duke Nukem game. So, Duke and the Knight Sabers have unofficially cross paths a few times. And yes. I even remember that mod. Around two decades after it was released.
(_)
In the Futaba-Kun Change manga, the character was known as P.E. coach was known as Mister Strike. The series strongly hints that he is a retired, Duke Nukem.
It should also be noted that is a lot of Street Fighter background jokes in the Futaba-Kun Chang manga. Including, the Street Fighter characters being shown as plushy dolls, in a teenage girl's bedroom.
This is one of the reasons I included the Street Fighter characters into the reality that Ranma, Akira, Natsuru, Futaba, and their friends, are from.
Anyway, I figured. What if Strike really was Duke Nukem? Then, everything else fell into place, with Duke.
Also, if Strike is Duke's last name. With Nukem being a nickname, then, Duke's full name is hilarious.
Because then, Duke's full name is, “Duke 'Nukem' Strike.” As in, 'nuke strike'. LOL!
(_)
On the matter of the Firefly-Serenity timeline.
I honestly like Wash. And I respected Book. I did not like that I had to use the post-Serenity movie timeline. But, I had to for a couple of reasons, to make the plot work.
First, for those wondering, I not using the post-Serenity movie comics. So, Zoe is not pregnant. But, as a tradeoff, Inara is not dying.
The reason I am not using the post-Serenity comics is that when I think about it, the comic series comes into conflict with the plot of the Serenity movie.
The Serenity crew was really boxed in at the end of the movie. They had nowhere to go.
Here is why. At the beginning of the movie, it is pointed that the Serenity crew's 'sky' was already closing in on them. With their options already being limited on where they could go, and make a living.
One of the reasons for the bank robbery at the beginning of the movie, was because they had no other options left to make money to survive. They were already on the ragged edge as it was.
This is probably the reason Book left. He could not stand the moral situation the Serenity crew found themselves in. And Book did not want to be a part of it. That is one of the reason I respect Book.
So, as the 'sky' was closing in on them, then comes the Operative, and he had bombed and destroyed every place, and nearly everyone, connected to the Serenity crew, to keep the Serenity crew from going to ground.
Think about what I am saying. Think of the horror of what I am saying. Every place. And almost everyone.
And before any of you question what I am saying, let us look at the Operative, as a character. Along with his personality.
The three words that be describe the Operative is, 'blind, thorough fanatic'. He is also an idiot. But, more on the in a minute. Still, he is thorough at his job.
Depending on how important the communications systems were on Mister Universe's moon, when the Serenity crew dived for Mister Universe's moon. Followed closely ships full of reavers, a sane man would have escaped on his ship. While he ordered his other ships to either jam all signal frequencies coming from the moon. As the same time, the person in charge could just left the reavers kill the Serenity crew. Or, just bomb the moon into rubble. What is one more destroyed moon, after all the bombings the Operative already ordered.
But, the Operative had to go that extra mile, and he when down the moon, to personally make sure the job was done.
And if the Operative had left things alone, either the reavers, or the Alliance squads would have killed the Serenity crew. With the Alliance squads arriving just after River killed all the reavers that came after the Serenity crew, on foot.
So, as you can see, given the Operative's personality. He does not do things in half measures. When he goes after everyone and everything connected to a person, or group. He likely means everyone and everything.
The only survivors to the Operative's scorched Earth policy were due to his Alliance subordinates missing them in their bombing attacks.
This is why I feel that the post-Serenity movie comics conflict with the movie plot. Because there is literally was nowhere left for the Serenity crew to go to.
Also, the end of the movie shows that the Serenity crew knows they can do the job that Rock wants them to do. And at this point, the Serenity crew are boxed in and cornered. As such, they have not choice but to take Rock's offer for a second chance in another reality. And Rock realizes this.
As you probably figured out, by now, Rock is a real magnificent bastard/bitch when it comes to getting people to do what he/she wants them to do.
Now, onto the effects of the Operative's actions. Due to the Operative's scorched earth policy, he has pretty much doomed the Alliance.
There no question who did all that destruction. Considering the Alliance is the only military power left after the war. They are only ones that could pull it off. And no one can hide that level of destruction from the rest of the civilization of the Verse, for long.
Those places and people that the Serenity crew were connected to ran the gambit from former Browncoat territories, to Alliance worlds. And while those that were bombed did not survive, their enraged and grieving families, whom were elsewhere, did survive. For these families, their lose is personal.
Once word got out about these crimes against humanity, on top of the revelations of genocide on the planet, Miranda, and the creation of reavers, the Operative likely not only restarted the Unification War, but he also probably started a bloody civil war within the Alliance, itself.
The worst part is that by all accounts, he did not have to do anything. Miranda and the reavers would have come down to River's word, against the Alliance’s word. And the Alliance controlled the police, the courts, and the press. Even Simon, River's brother, and a trained doctor, admitted that River is insane. Though, she has gotten much better, by the end of the Serenity movie.
If the Operative had made an offer for Mal to continue to take care of River and Simon, and keep them quiet, in exchange for a large sum of money, and a full pardon for by the Alliance for him and his crew. Those bombs the Alliance used against the Serenity crew's allies probably were not cheap. And given the dire straights Mal and his crew were already in. As much as Mal loathes the Alliance, Mal might have taken the deal.
(_)
On the issue of Simon wanting to put Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, on the couch. While, due to what happened to his sister, River, Simon would be against experimenting on people. Simon would likely have no problems with simply asking someone some questions. With the people in question, first consenting to being questioned.
(_)
The love scene between Rock and Revy was to show that they still cared deeply about each other. Even though Revy is brainwashed, and Rock is now a woman.
I tried to keep that scene as clean as possible. I hope it was okay with you, the readers.
Also, Annie catching Rock, after Revy leaving, was to show, that Rock would not get in trouble with having sex with Revy, due to the fact that Rock made it very clear that she still loved Revy.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Ten: “Babes, Boomers, and Badasses.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Black Lagoon reality, Roanapur, Chang's Tower, Chang's penthouse office. The date was a day after Revy had returned from the planet, Naboo. The time was mid-morning.
Those within Chang's penthouse office could see through the wall of windows, that below them, dark storm clouds were building on the island city of Roanapur.
Inside the office, Chang sat at his desk, while his three bodyguards stood to his right, in a row, with the black haired asian woman being in the middle.
But this time, the women stood facing the front of the office, towards the entrance, so all of them could watch the large multi-screen monitors that showed a single picture above the large, locked double-doors of the offer.
The bodyguards were in their usual gray skirted uniforms. Meanwhile, Chang was in his business suit, black long coat, and shades.
The multi-screen was set to show a single large video. With those inside the office watching a battle unfold, in orbit, above Chang's Tower.
A few minutes ago, there was an alert sent to Chang's office, from his space forces. Those space forces consisted of four Star Destroyers in orbit above Roanapur.
The space forces had inform Chang there was a single, intruder ship, in space, on a trajectory course for Chang's Tower.
The screen was showing a video from one of the Star Destroyers, as the spaceship approached them.
As Chang watched the screen, Chang thought, 'I wonder who these fools are. I doubt they are from the local governments.'
'While, I am certain the governments of the world know about my Star Destroyers. At the very least. I also know there is not much that they can do about them. And even if they boarded them, they would be in a nasty surprised, given there are only combat and battle boomers inside.'
'Though, most of the combat boomers are just crew that are programed to do various jobs. From engine maintenance, to weapons control. And the battle boomers on boards are far more limited. Given they don't have much room to maneuver in most parts of the ship. The only down side to my defenses is that even though I have starfighters, I have yet to find the properly trained for people. Let alone boomers. To fly starfighters... Mores the pity.'
'Still, I do wonder who these people are, that are approaching us.'
All those in the office watched from the outside cameras of one of the Star Destroyers, the spaceship came into started to come into focus, on the screen.
They the vehicle was a medium sized ship, around the sise of a Star Wars blockade runner. Also, the ship was clearly going full burn towards Earth, with the intent of passing by the Star Destroyers.
As they watched, the ship come within firing range of the Star Destroyers energy cannons, they saw the Star Destroyers energy cannons started to bound on the intruder's ship's hull.
While sitting behind his office desk, Chang commented, “I wonder who these fools are?”
Though, the spaceship kept going. But, just as the ship made it passed the Star Destroyers and near the atmosphere, the ship exploded outward.
Chang said, “I guess that is that.”
Then, without warning, a much small ship burst from the flames and wreckage of the ship that was destroyed. With the smaller shipping head towards the atmosphere, as a much faster, more reckless speed.
Within second, before the Star Destroyers could target the vessel, the smaller spaceship was out of weapons range of the Star Destroyers.
Chang immediately recognized the ship, and figured out who was leading the attack.
Chang commented, “Firefly class. That has got to be the Serenity. Not bad thinking on your part, Rock.”
Chang turned to his three female bodyguards, as he ordered, “Order everyone to stay where the are, or to find shelter somewhere. Next, get the boomers on alert. I want them to be where that ship lands, within five minutes of that ship hitting the ground. Contact the girls to get suited up.”
The asian assistant stated, “The Hell Sabers just came back from a mission. And their hardsuits are correcting being worked on for basic maintenance.”
Chang inquired, “That is just bad timing. How long till they can use their suits?”
The asian assistant answered, “It will be at least an hour for their hardsuits are back to ready status for them to use.”
Chang stated, “Then, have the girls wait nearby, in their softsuits, until their hardsuits are ready. They can just jump right into their hardsuits, the moment the their hardsuits are ready.”
“Also, tell Lotton to get up here. And have him bring Scorpius and Shockwave. Along with that, contact Balalaika. Have her man the security center. So, she can oversee the battle from there. I want her issuing order to my boomer armies. Also, have the rest of Hotel Moscow be ready, and standing by for possible deployment. In case Rock's group it inside my Tower.”
“Even though I want Rock and the others alive. I will not sacrifice everything I have built just to have her. As such, I do not want to take to many chances... I love my fun and games. But, I like a stacked deck in my favor.”
The asian assistant inquired, “Since, you do not wish to take chances, shall we power up the anti-aircraft batteries, and destroy the ship out right? Before it even lands?”
Chang answered, “Nah. I want to see what else Rock has up her sleeves. That ship might be boobytrapped, with a possible nuclear deadman switch. Though, I doubt it. That is not Rock's style.”
The woman grimaced, as she conceded, “I see you point.”
(_)
As Serenity continued entry into the atmosphere, on board, everyone was strapped in to their seats. Even Megatron was strapped in the cargo hold, while in his alt car mode. With his wheels anchored to the floor, by clamps.
Everyone was ready for battle. With Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira currently women. And all three of them had on their battle uniforms, as they were strapped into the backseat of the car, along with Fabiola.
From his seat in the cargo hold, next to the rest of the Distraction Team, whom was to the left of Megatron, Deadpool yelled, “Express elevator to Hell! Going down! Yeehaw!”
Akira was sitting inside Megatron, in the back seat, behind Rock, in the driver's seat. And even through the closed windows, Akira overheard Wade. She thought, 'Now, he is quoting, Aliens, the movie. Good quote though. It really fits the situation. Perfectly.'
Duke also agreed, as he loud stated, “Great quote Wade. Could you do me a favor?”
Wade loudly replied, “Sure. What do you need?”
Duke smirked, as he loudly joked, “Wake me up when we get there?”
Deadpool laughed at Duke's joke.
Akira overheard the rest of the conversation, through the windows of Megatron. She thought, 'And now Duke is getting in on the act. At least, they are getting along, which means they will likely fight better, together, as a team.'
(_)
In the cockpit of the Serenity, River was strapped in her chair, as she piloted the ship. With Mal and Zoe strapped into some of the chairs right behind her cockpit seat. With Mal sitting to Zoe's right side.
Though the windows, on and the dashboard computer screen, they sat they were approaching Chang Tower, which was the color of blue steel.
Mal stated, “River, aim for the giant blue pimple. We are suppose to land right beside it, in the nearby town. Rock would like us to land on one of the highways, between the buildings.”
River kept her eyes on the instruments in front of her, as she replied, in a tone of voice that was too calm for the situation, “I see the tower, and the city. Landing should not be a problem.”
Mal responded, “Good. After we deliver our packages, we are going to take off. We are not staying. Rock gave a path, and coordinates, to a location elsewhere on the planet.”
“From that town. Roanapur. We will be mostly going over the seas. Still I want you to fly under the radar. Rock and them got us a full tank of gas, so we can afford to spend the fuel. Our destination is a remote western region of what Rock calls the Australian Outback. We will wait there for Rock's signal to return.”
Zoe inquired, “Sir, what if we don't get the signal?”
Mal stated, “Rock told me her plan B. Which is that we will have a lot of explaining to do to the locals. Still, Rock told me that the Australian government is one of the most saner, less corrupt governments on this planet. During this time period.”
“She said, that beside the geography, she picked that place for us because of the government there. Also, they do not have spaceships here. Only very primitive shuttles, and rockets to get to space. We may have to trade in the Serenity to them, but if we play our cards right, we still might end up with a good life here. Which is a lot better than being dogged by the Alliance, or Chang.”
Zoe nodded, as she replied, “I can agree with that, sir.”
River said, with more emotion in her voice, than before, “You got that right.”
(_)
A few minutes later, the Serenity passed through the cloud cover, and they were able to safely land on the highway, between some buildings, in abandoned city of Roanapur.
The ship intentionally kicked up a lot of dust and dirt, with its engines, as the back cargo bay door lowered down to the ground.
Meanwhile, dark clouds were blocking out most of the sunlight, providing even more cover for them.
While no one was able to look, the clamps on Megatron's wheels were freed, as Rock's crew used this opportunity to drive through the dust, and darkness, into the alleyways between two nearby buildings.
Rock plan was to sneak into the tower, by going around the left side of the city, while her Distraction team kept Chang buys.
At the same time as Bad Company left for Chang's Tower, four other individuals got out of the ship and stood in a line, facing the tower.
Those on four men, had a clear unobstructed view of the direction of the Tower, as they saw an army of ten thousand combat and battle boomers came towards them from the tower, at high speed, as the boomers used their hover jets to close the distance between them.
The boomers rushed down the highway road the four people were on, with the boomers looking like a wave of blue and brown robots, that were side by side, and row by row, next to each other.
Though, the boomers were still a few miles away, given those on the road time to prepare.
After everyone that needed to disembark from the Serenity, were off the ship, the Serenity then immediately raised the cargo bay door, and took off for the sea, to avoid the fighting.
(_)
From his office, Chang watched on the multi-screen, cameras located on the outside of the tower focused in on the dust cloud, where the spaceship had landed then taken off.
As the dust cloud settled, Chang was surprised by whom he saw standing side by side, on the highway, facing the Tower.
Chang said, “I have to admit. Rock and her friends have some taste. Still, just more victims for me.” He turned to his bodyguards, as he stated, “Send the boomer army after them. And order the boomers to not destroy the heads of these men. We can regrow them, and change them, from just their heads, that if need be.”
He turned to the women, as he continued, “Also, pour me a jack and cola, and get me some popcorn. So, I can watch this in style. And order all technicians, and the other workers to the head shelters, except those in the nursery. Just in case this goes sideways.”
The three woman nodded. They then carried out the tasks that Chang commanded of them, to do.
Meanwhile, Chang continued looked at the four men on the screen. His lips curled into a wicked grin, as he rhetorically asked, “You don't think I was going to go easy on you? Did you?”
(_)
Outside Chang's Tower, on the highway, in Roanapur, under the ever darkening sky, the dust cleared to reveal four men standing in a line, facing the incoming boomer army, rush at them.
The four men showed no signs of fear on their faces.
Duke also had a lit cigar in his mouth.
From left to right, all in their usual clothing and armor, Vash with his pistol drawn, Duke Nukem holding up this custom RPG launcher, Boba Fett had his blaster draw, and Deadpool holding his two ignited red bladed lightsabers.
Annie had not only given Deadpool to lightsabers she made for him, that would clip on his utility belt. But, Deadpool was also given two blaster pistols, which were in Deadpool's shoulder holsters.
It then started raining, while they saw the lightning, and heard the thunder start to boom.
Deadpool complained, “Now, it is starting to rain.”
Duke chew on his lit cigar little, as he smiled. He commented, “This is perfect weather for a situation like this. Look towards the tower.”
As they looked, they saw lightning illumined the area to reveal around ten thousand boomers rush towards them, right above the ground, on their hover jets.
When the boomer got within half a mile of them, Deapool commented, “Well, men. It looks like tonight, we shall be dining in hell.” He thought, 'I always wanted to say that line, and mean it. Three hundred for the win, babe. Or, four for ten thousand. And these are killer machines, that are far more hardcore than the ancient Persian army, which Leonidas and his men faced, could ever hope to be.”
Fett said, “Wade. Do not be a pessimist.”
Deadpool conceded, “You have a point there, Fett. And I have faced worse odds.”
Vash stated, “We all have.”
Deadpool suggested, “Well Vash, I hope we get to see that destructive angle arm of yours. You can take out most of them in one blast.”
Vash commented “I can only do that a few times, in a row. And it is extremely draining. I am holding that in reserve. In case something bigger shows up.
Boba Fett complimented, “Good idea.”
Deadpool said, “It doesn't matter. We can still take them.”
The other three men nodded in agreement.
By then, the boomers were not within two hundred yards from them, and closing fast.
Duke was smoking cigar. He blew out some smoke from his mouth, as he stated, “Well boys, the only question left is... Who wants some?”
Duke then fired his grenades at the boomers, while running for the cover the buildings to his right.
Vash joined Duke, heading to nearby cover, as well. While he fired at the boomer in the front of the boomer phalanx.
On the other hand, Boba Fett, ignited his rocket backpack, and took to the air, as he fired his blasters and mini-missiles at the boomers.
And Deadpool charged at the boomers with his lightsabers in his hands.
(_)
Meanwhile, Bad Company had circle, clockwise, around the boomers coming out of the Tower and had snuck inside.
They came into building, from a side entrance, which was left open.
When they were inside, they sat they were in a large hallway. Megatron then transformed into robot mode, with his holdout pistol in his right hand.
As the group continued to walk down the dimly lit hallway, they noticed no one around.
They soon found that the hallway lead them into one of levels of the tower where the vats were filled with pregnant women, at various stages of pregnancy. With the group in a large warehouse room, with high ceilings, and lit in an eerie green light.
John looked around, as he commented, “Okay. This place is messed up.”
Rock agreed, “No arguments that. And this place brings back some bad memories.”
Annie looked at one of the vats, with a sleeping pregnant woman inside, as she commented, “Thanks again Rock, for saving you.”
Rock responded, “You're welcome. Now, let's move through this place as quickly as possible.”
Megatron said, “Agreed.”
The group quickly made their way through the room, with Megatron taking point, and the others in the group staying right behind him.
Megatron kept his holdout pistol in his right hand, Ranma had her magical golden bracers on her forearms. Akira had her revolvers pulled out, Fabiola had her semi-automatic pistols drawn, Annie had her red lightsaber ignited, John had his pulse pistol in his right hand, and Rock had her sonic shotgun in her right hand.
As they swiftly passed through the room, they sat the rows and rows of vats, filled with pregnant women, as far as they could see into the room.
While they continued to briskly walk, Akira commented, “Guys. You said this place was horrible. But, I don't think your words truly give justice to the horror we are looking at.”
Ranma stated, “We are in a god damn nightmare.”
Natsuru looked around her, as she agreed, “No kidding.”
Then, Natsuru started noticing something about some of the faces on the women in the vats, they were walking by.
Natsuru slowed down, and then came to a stop, as she looked more closely, at the vats.
Her friends came to a stopped as well. As they turned around to face Natsuru. They then noticed that Natsuru's face took on a combination of object horror and shock.
The rest of the group looked at her with concern shown on their faces.
Natsuru noticed the rest of the team looking at her. She looked over at her friends, she then turned back to the vats next to her. She quietly said, “Wait a minute. I know these people. These people look familiar.”
Akira looked over at the lover, as she sternly asked, “Are you sure?”
Natsuru continued to look at the nearby vats, as she said, “These people are from Bubblegum Crisis reality, that I lived in for a few years. They are AD Police officers I worked with. Most of them were originally men, but some were originally women.”
Natsuru looked over at a few other pregnant women, as she stated, in disgust, and fear, “Oh god, that is Leon and Daley.”
Akira took a close look at the vats Natsuru was looking at. She inquired, “Are you sure they are from the same reality as the one you lived in?”
Natsuru answered, “Yes. I can feel it. When you get to know someone for years, you can sense them to a degree,” She turned to Akira, as she continued, “I can even sense you, when I think about.”
Annie commented, “Given you abilities Natsuru. It is possible that you can sense such things.”
John stated, “Back on my Earth. It was not unheard of, someone with a close family member or friend, just knowing when one of the people they cared for was in trouble.”
Ranma over at John, then to Natsuru. She said, “I have heard similar things, from the people of our Earth.”
Nearby, Rock was further in the room. She was standing by Megatron, when she noticed some other women in the vats next to her. She used her right hand to point at the vats, as she stated, “These women looked like Sylia, Linna, Priss, and Nene of the Knight Sabers.”
The others in the group turned to her, to see who Rock was pointing too. A few seconds later, Rock dropped her left hand back to her side.
Natsuru and Akira rushed over to the other vats that Rock was commenting on. They then looked at the women in the vats.
Natsuru stated, “Yes. That is Nene. I worked with her at AD Police, long enough to know what she looks like.” She then noticed to two other vats with two pregnant women in them. Natsuru commented, “And those two vats look like they have Kate Matigan and Mackie, in them.”
John commented, “This really is a god damn horror show.”
Megatron asked, “Do you want me to pull them out?”
Natsuru and Rock looked at each other.
Rock could see Natsuru pleading with her eyes, but Rock shook her head.
Rock stated, “No. For right now, they are safer in there. The boomers are likely programmed to not attack those in the vats. Also, the vats have their own backup generators. So, no worries about losing power to their life support. And we don't time to deal with women, and men turned into women, that have just woken up to find they are pregnant.”
Rock could see disappointment on Natsuru's face. But, the blue hair girl admitted, “You are right. But, once of this is over, we are going to make sure they are alright.”
Rock said, “I hope so.”
Megatron immediately alerted them, as he stated, “Heads up people. Someone just figured out we are here. My sensors detect that security measures are being taken against us.”
Fabiola looked around, and she saw nothing. She asked, “What type of security measures?”
Just as the green haired girl asked her question, the group saw several laser cannons pop out from their secret houses in the floor.
As they heard the weapons begin to charge, Ranma commented, “And here I thought we only had to worry about the boomers.”
John stated, “It is a safe bet they know where here.”
Annie complained, “Always with the joke.”
John quipped, “This is a laugh, or cry, situation. And I prefer to laugh.”
Megatron commented, “There are also several cannons in emplacements on the ceiling. And they are charging up, as well.”
Rock quickly asked, “Megatron, can you hack the security systems and shut the cannons down.”
Megatron stated, “I have been trying for the last few seconds. But, with no luck. Chang's computer systems are clearly firewalled against cybertronian programing. I guess Arcee shared more secrets with Chang than we thought.”
As the cannons started to take aim, Rock quickly looked around. She spot an open set of large metal double-doors on a nearby wall.
Rock pointed at the door, with her right hand, which she held her sonic shotgun in. She ordered, “Everyone head for those doors. With luck it is a room with a portal system, and we can bypass straight to were Chang is. Also, don't fire on those turrets. You might hit one of the vats. Finally, Annie you take of the rear. And try to keep all deflections going towards the ceiling.”
Annie nodded, as she replied, “I'll do my best.”
Everyone then started running for the doors.
As the ran, Rock saw the laser turrets, on both the floor and the cieling began firing, at them. But, she noticed their aim was had trouble with the moving targets. Rock also saw that the laser shots harmless bounced off the vats and their metal base and lips.
Rock thought, 'That makes sense. Chang would not want to harm those vats, nor the people inside. It also means the shots are likely non-lethal.'
While the group continued running, Annie was behind them, as she deflected several of the lasers with her red lightsaber blade, towards the ceiling. Given she was in a running retreat, she could only focus enough in the force to successfully deflect all the shots, that would have hit her, or her group, toward the ceiling. Though, she could not afford the focus to deflect the shots towards the laser turrets on the ceiling.
Less than a minute later, the group made it into the room, with Annie the last one inside.
Akira and John then shut the doors.
As everyone in Rock's group came to a stop, Rock looked at her group. She asked, with concern in her voice, “Has anyone been shot?”
Rock sat that humans of the group shook their heads.
Megatron commented, “I took a couple of hits. But, I barely felt them.”
Rock replied, “Good.”
Megatron looked deeper into the room, as he stated, “This is not a portal room.”
Everyone turned to see that the room was a research lab. There were six adults in long, white lab coats. The adults were standing around an operated table.
Rock's group saw that there were tools, electronic equipment, on both the table and metal trays, which were on rollers, by the table.
Also, they noticed electrical cords danged from various equipment near the main table. The other end of the cords were plugged into nearby electrical wall sockets. Along, with the power cords, there were cables hooked to some computers. With the computers being on nearby desk. Though, none of the technicians were currently sitting the desks.
Akira volunteered, “I will stay here to guard the door.”
Natsuru said, “I will stay with her.”
Akira turned to Natsuru. She smiled, as she said, “Thank you.”
Natsuru returned Akira smile, as she replied, “You're welcome.”
As the group walked closer to the technicians, they saw the techs had noticed them. And the technicians looked back at the group with fear evident on both their faces and in their eyes.
One of the techs begged, in english, “Please. Don't hurt us.”
Megatron said, with disgust in his tone of voice, “Pathetic.”
Ranma then noticed something odd about the technicians. She bluntly stated, “You're all women. Given the situation. That is odd.”
One of the technicians explained, in english, “Most of us used to be men. But, when Chang had complete control of his boomer army, he forced us to be changed and brainwashed to be loyal to him. If we did not, we would still go into the vat, as breeders.”
John commented, “Yep. Chang has gone completely off the deep in.”
Rock replied, “By now, that is obvious.”
Annie looked a the surgical table, as she asked, “What are you working on?”
The technicians answered Annie's question, in english.
(_)
At the entrance to the room, Akira cracked open the left side door. She peeked out of the door, to take a quick look, as she tried to figure get an aim at laser turrets on the ceiling, with her right pistol.
But, she couldn't. And she was forced to swiftly backed away from the door, before the turrets could get a bead on her.
Akira turned to Natsuru, as she cursed, “Damned.” She then continued in a more calm tone of voice, “The green light too dim for me to clearly see the turrets on the ceiling. This is exactly like in the video game, Jedi Outcast. Where the turrets are so far away, the only way to destroy them is with a sniper rifle. Great game. It is just this time, I don't have a sniper rifle with me.”
Natsuru said, “Yea. That is a good game. And that is likely where Chang got the idea from.”
Akira replied, “I agree.”
John yelled to the two women, “Akira, Natsuru, get over here! You got to see this!”
Akira and Natsura turned, and walked over to their group.
When the two women walked to the surgical table, they saw who was laying on his back on the table.
They were surprised to say the least, at who is was.
Natsuru said, “Oh my.”
Akira cracked a grin, as she stated, “Looks like our day just got a whole lot better.”
Laying on the table, in his gold and black Star Fleet uniform, was a fully repaired Data. While Data's eyelids were closed, Data's light skin and dark hair both still had green shades.
Data was laying at an angle, with his left side facing the group.
Akira commented, “I guess Data is turned off. Given he is not moving, nor looking at us.”
One of the female technicians said, “Yes. Data is turned off.”
John asked, “Are we sure this is not, Lore?”
One the female technicians stated, “We are very sure, considering where he was found. We only found the head. Fortunately, Data's brain, neural net, and programing, were intact. We are able to access the schematics of his body from his programing. After that, it was simply a matter of time and materials to rebuild his body and uniform. I like to think his male genitalia is a work of art. He was actually easier to work with then boomer technology. And a lot less messier.”
Akira said, “I have to admit. I got to give Chang credit. He brings new meaning to the term, fanboy.”
One of the technicians commented, “You have no idea.”
Fabiola pointed out, “Even I know who Data is. Also, Data is a better computer hacker than Megatron. With Data's help, we might not only be able to not only shutdown the security systems, but also find out where Chang is.”
Rock complimented, “Good plan, Fabiola.”
Annie asked, “Is this droid able to function?”
The technician in question answered, “Yes. All the tests show that he should be fully operational. Just flip his switch on the back of his neck.”
John inquired, “You haven't installed in secret programs in him? Have you?”
One of the technician answered, “No. We have no even turned him on, yet.”
John asked, “Why haven't you?”
The technician, whom answered John, said, “Given who Data is, we are not sure we want to turn him.”
John said, “I can see you point on that.” He thought, 'Very likely. The moment Data realizes what is going, he will try to take down Chang, himself. With with his skills and abilities. He might be able to pull it off. Though, with us, working together with him, I am sure we can defeat Chang and his organization, without a problem.'
Megatron requested, “Before we do awaken, this Data. I would like to know who this person is?”
Fabiola answered, “Data is an artificially created lifeform in the Star Trek reality. To be exact, he is an android to be exact. Unlike others of similar situations, when it was proven that Data was a fully sentient being, the Federation. A group of alien species working together in a single galactic nation, mostly composed of organic and energy lifeforms, granted Data full rights, as any Federation citizen had in the Federation.”
“He joined the Federation's navy, Star Fleet. And he eventually rose to the officer's rank of Lieutenant Commander. He is a highly decorated and respected officer in Star Fleet. From a personality standpoint, Data is very nice, polite person that has shown much courage and bravery in his life.”
Megatron commented, “Interesting. I know of the Star Trek series. But, I am only midway through the first series. I felt there was no rush in viewing them.
Fabiola said, “Yes. That is one franchise that it is best to take your time with. And Data is from the second Star Trek series. Titled, The Next Generation.”
Megatron stated, “Thank you for the information, Fabiola. I may have to visit that reality sometime. It is very rare for organic and inorganic to treat each other as equals.”
John commented, “Good luck with that.” He thought, 'Considering those in Star Fleet would likely kick your ass. If you made trouble there.'
One of the technicians turned to Rock, as she asked, “Are you Rock?”
Rock turned to the technicians, as she answered, “Yes.”
The technician, whom asked the question, requested, “We have heard a lot about you. All of it good. Anyway, if it is okay with you, can we please just go hide?”
Rock shrugged, as she replied, “Sure.”
The technicians did not say a word, as they quickly ran to the entrance to a nearby storage closet, which was on the left side of the room.
Akira asked, “So, who is going to do the honors?”
Fabiola requested, “Can I?”
Rock said, “Go ahead.”
Natsuru commented, “Fabiola. I have never see you this interested in someone before.”
Fabiola holstered her pistols. She ran her right hand over her green hair, as she cracked a grin. She said, “What can I say? I like the color green.”
Akira inquired, “Do you remember where the switch is?”
While Fabiola reached around, behind Data's neck, she answered, “Yes. I do.”
Fabiola then found the hidden panel with the switch inside. She opened the panel, flipped the switch, the shut the panel again.
Fabiola and the other took a few steps back, as Data started to come back online.
The first signs of life Data showed was opening, and then blinking his eyes, a few times.
Next, Data leaned up and turned to left, as he looked at the group of people before him. He asked, inquired, “Where am I?” What is going on?”
Akira thought, 'We need to put this in as easiest terms as possible for him. And I know just how.' She stated, “You are the Moriarty, and we are the Picard. And we need your help to stop the bad guys.”
Data simply replied, “Understood.”
Natsura asked, “Data? What is the last thing you remember?”
Data answered, “I was on Shinzon's ship, the Scimitar. I had just destroyed the ship's thalaron intermix chamber, with my phaser. And there was a bright flash of light... Is this the afterlife?”
Akira cracked a grin, as she happily said, “No. You are not dead, Data. And you must have the hardest head in the multiverse. If what the technicians say is correct, our enemy, Chang, must have found your head in space. And he had your body reconstructed your.”
Data inquired, “Then, where am I? And when am I?”
Akira stated, “Welcome to the other side of the looking glass. I hope you are having fun.”
Data quipped, “It is becoming increasingly interesting, for the brief motions I have been awake.”
Natsuru said, “As one of your biggest fans, I can tell you that you do not know that half of it. And once you do, you are going to have one hell of a story to tell your friends back on the Enterprise.”
Data deadpanned, “I have no doubt that you are correct.”
John thought, 'Dry wit. I like that. This is that Data has finally grown up.' He commented, “At least we know his emotion chip is working. No one can be that sarcastic without emotion.”
Annie looked over at John, as she dryly said, “You would know, John.” Annie turned to Data, as she inquired, “Data? Is your memory fully intact?”
Data was silent for a few seconds. He then answered, “As miraculous as it is. Yes, I fully remember my life.”
Rock jumped in, as she requested, “Data. My name is Rock. I apology for forcing you into a situation of being in combat just after you woke up. But, we are press for time. Can you attempt to interface with the main computer, and turn off the Tower's automated defenses, and any self-destruct programs?”
Data said, “I will attempt to do so.” He then pushed himself off the table, as he stood on the floor. He then, walked to a near desk, with a computer, as he used his right hand to roll up the sleeve on his left forearm.
When Data came to a stop at the desk, pulled out the network wire, from the computer on top of the deck.
After which, Data opened a compartment on the underside of his left wrist, and he plugged the cord into the compartment on his left wrist.
Data remained motionless for several seconds, as Rock's group turned and silently watched, as Data gains access to computer networks in Chang's Tower.
Rock quietly asked, “Megatron, can you tell what is going?”
Megatron answered, “Yes. He is making his way through the Tower's computer networks. And his skill is incredible.”
Rock thought, 'For Megatron to make such a compliment, speaks volumes for Data's skills.'
While still connected to the network cord, Data turned to face the other people in the room. He stated, in a calm tone of voice, “I can hear you. And to explain what is going on, in first person. There are several dummy systems and firewalls in these computer systems. But, I believe and I bypass all of them. Also, there are no self-destruct systems in this tower.”
Akira commented, “That makes sense. Chang is not about to let some outside hacker destroy everything he as built, with a few keystrokes.”
Data stated, “Rock. I have access to the computer networks. I am can now shutdown the security grid. All I am waiting for your confirmation that you want the security grid shutdown, including communications systems”
Just then, something occurred to Fabiola, as she yelled, “Wait!”
Data stopped what he was doing, as he and the others turned to face Fabiola.
Fabiola pointed out, “What about the people in the vats? Will shut downing the security systems damage those vats, and harm them?”
Natsuru inquired, “Is there a self-destruct code for the vats?”
Data shifted through information, from his connection to the Tower's computer system. He answered, “Checking... No, on both counts. There are no programs to kill the person inside, nor destroy the vat itself... Oh, I understand why you are here. And you wish for me to turn off the security system. Whomever are doing these things, to these people, needs to be stopped.”
Rock responded, “Good. I am glad you realize that. Now, please tell us about the vats.”
Data said, “Of course. These vat machines are built with three different backup generators that do not run out of power until about a thousand years. The only time the vat requires help from the outside is during the time the subject inside is giving birth. And should a technician not come to the vat to punch int a code after two hours of the onset of labor of the subject, the vat will automatically flush its fluids, open from the bottom of the cylinder, and wake the subject, to allow her. As a last resort. To take care of herself.”
Fabiola commented, “That is a relief.”
Rock ordered, “Now, that we made sure those in the vats will not be harmed. Data. Please, shutdown the security systems, and communications.”
A second later, Data said, “Done. The cameras and sensor systems are not off line, as well.”
Rock replied, “Good. They can no longer track us.” She thought, 'Now, Chang is blind and mostly defenseless. And without communications, he cannot call for help, as we come to get him.'
Nearby, Akira briskly walked to the large double-doors, that lead to the large warehouse room. She then peaked outside, to check on the turrets. She looked back at the group, as she said, “The turrets I see have all slid back into the floor.”
Akira then walked back to the group.
Megatron stated, “My sensors show that the turrets in the ceiling have also been shutdown. Good work, Data.”
Data turned to Megatron, as he inquired, “Thank you. Though, I am curious. I have rarely encounter pure mechanical species before. What are you?”
Megatron answered, “I am Megatron. A cybertronian. The lifespans of my species reach into the millions of Earth years. And we are well known in many circles as powerful warriors.”
Data responded, “Interesting. I wish I had more time to speak with you. But, we clearly do not. Also, while looked at this network's computer files, I ran across references to cybernetic soldiers known as boomers. Is that important?”
Rock answered, “Yes. Can you shut them down as well?”
He answered, “No. Not from where we are located. It is likely such systems are hardwired to work only in key locations.”
John commented,”That is interesting.”
Akira asked, “Where are the locations at?”
Data answered, “There are two locations. Both are on opposite ends, near the top of the tower. With different ways to get to those locations. Each location states that a boomer kill-switch can be activated from there.”
“One location is listed as, Chang's office. The other location is listed as, Lotton's office. I am not sure what the programming is exactly to shut down the boomers. Though, I suspect is will likely be easy to access, once you get to one of those two locations.”
Rock commented, “Lotton must be Chang's second in command. I always wondered what happened to him.” She turned to Akira, as she inquired, “Akira. You lived with Lotton for a few years. What are you think on this revelation? And about Lotton”
Akira turned to Rock, as she said, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “Well, I did wonder what happened to him. I am happy is not one of those vats. But, I am upset with him that he is a party to all this. Though, I am sure. Before this is over, he will face a reckoning, from one of us.”
Rock responded, “I can agree with that. What else to you have to say about him?”
Akira went onto say, in a more caution tone of voice, “Lotton is no pushover. The Black Lagoon series never went into deal with him. Though, while he may not be a great fighter, but he is an expert planner. He is likely Chang's main idea man. And go to guy, for problem solving. When Chang, himself, does not have the time to deal with certain matters.”
Fabiola commented, “While most of us are likely going to face Chang? And I know from first hand experience we will be in for a fight. Still, a few people should to go face Lotton. At the very least, as a plan B, to shut down the boomers.”
Rock complimented, “Good thinking Fabiola.”
Fabiola turned to Rock, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Natsuru stated, “Since Lotton is not a fighter. Only one, or two of us, has to go.”
Akira asked, “But, who?”
John stated, “It has to be me. I should to Lotton's office, alone.”
Ranma asked, “Why just you?”
Fabiola stated, “Ranma has a point. I can go with you. Or, even Akira. Annie, Ranma, and Natsuru are enough force to handle Chang. Ranma and Rock are there just in case. With Megatron joining them, it will being juicy, outright overkill.”
Megatron commented, “Thank you, Fabiola.”
Fabiola looked over at Megatron, as she said, “You're welcome, Megatron.”
She turned to John, as she inquired, “But, back to the matter at hand. Why do you think you have to go alone, John?”
John pointed out, “No. I should go alone. Lotton is the idea guy for them. I am the idea guy for you. We both now that if we bring someone with us that the other will use that person to their advantage.”
“Besides, you guys are going to need all the firepower you can when you face Chang, and whoever. Or, whatever. He has with him. On the other hand, if Lotton is like me, he will likely handle dealing with me, by himself. He will know better than to rely on tricks.”
“Still, this might be a trap. Or, it could be an excellent plan B to shutdown the boomers. Either way, we cannot ignore this.”
Rock said, “Good luck, John.” Rock turned to Data, as she inquired, “Is Chang inside his office? If so, is anyone else with him?”
Data answered, “Yes. The last security sweep log showed Chang in his office. That was fifteen minutes ago. He is also reported to have at least three bodyguards with him.”
Natsuru commented, “They are likely boomers. They should not be too much of a problem.”
Megatron spoke up, “Speaking of firepower, Data. Can you do a quick search for my fusion cannon? Just search key words, Megatron, and fusion cannon.”
Data said, “Accessing. Yes. Your fusion cannon is located a few floors above us. I will provide you with the location.”
Akira thought, 'If Megatron can retrieve his fusion cannon, this then battle will be over much more quickly. Still, I do have another important question to ask.' She questioned, “Data. Are the elevators safe to use? Because we are not going to climb hundreds of flights of stairs to reach Chang. When we got to him, we would be too tired to face him.”
Data stated, “I have gained control of the elevators. And they are safe to for us to use.”
Akira replied, “Good. Now, how about some directions one where to go.”
Data told then how to get to Chang's office from where they were at. He then informed John of how to get to Lotton's office. And he finally informed Megatron of where Megatron's fusion cannon was located.
When Data finish with his explanation, Rock said, “Okay. Let's go.”
Rock group then turned and started walking towards the double-doors.
Data unplugged the cord from his left wrist. He then dropped the cord, and closed the compartment on his left wrist. Next, he rolled down his left sleeve. After which, he walked over to join the others.
When the reached the doors, they opened the doors, and walked into the warehouse.
As they entered the warehouse, they came to a stop.
Data looked at the vats, and whom were inside this. He stated, “After this Chang is dealt with. This will be quiet a mess to clean up.”
Rock said, “If you have any ideas on how to handle this mess, I am more than welcome to such plans.”
Data commented, “I will think on it. It will take time to formulate such a plan.”
Rock replied, “Of course.”
Rock thought, 'Given how intelligent Data is, and how quickly he thinks. He might come up with solution, by the time we defeat Chang. Still, there are other matters that need to be dealt with, right now.'
Rock turned to John and Megatron, as she said, “Good luck, John and Megatron.”
John looked over at Rock, as he said, “Thanks, Rock.”
Megatron turned to Rock, as he stated, “It was good fighting with you, Rock.”
Rock thought, 'From the way Megatron is talking, I wonder what Megatron has in mind. Though, I don't have time to worry about it, right now. Though, he is just planning on leaving. After, retrieving his cannon. Which, I don't blame him for. Given who he is, this is likely the best of terms we could hope for, in parting ways with him.'
John turned to them, as he said, “After you retrieve you cannon, try not to be to destructive.”
Megatron stated, “I won't. And happy hunting.”
Rock replied to both of them, “You too, as well.”
Annie said, “Good luck, Megatron, and John.”
Megatron and John turned to face Annie, as the force user winked, as she went onto say, “You're going to need it.”
John and Megatron laughed at Annie's injoke.
John said, “She finally told a Star Wars joke.”
Megatron admitted, “Getting Annie to tell a joke like that is similar to getting Shockwave to break dance at a party. It is difficult. But, once started, it is a sight behold. Shockwave can do handstands with the end of his arm barrel in ways that I could not even begin to imagine.”
John could not help be chuckle. He inquired, “So, Megatron, the Decepticons are not all about preparing and fighting the Autobots?”
Megatron answered, “Of course not. I have parties thrown occasionally throughout the Decepticon army. As a way to help boost morale within the ranks.”
“You humans have a great saying about my leadership methods. I use the, carrot and the stick approach, with my men. It is just that I usually use that stick. Though, I do use the carrot more often than I am usually given credit for.”
“And I will have you know that Soundwave and the cassettes can cater one hell of party. They have had literally millions of years of experience in doing so. And even I admit that Starscreams rules the karaoke machine. It is the only thing he does rule.”
Several of the members of their team, let out a laugh. Including, John. John then stated, “I truly regret we do not have the time for you to give me the full story on that.”
Megatron responded, “I would love to tell you. And I feel that you, John, are one of the few humans that has, in their brief lifespan, lived a more interesting life than I.”
John replied, “You are probably right. And after you retrieve your cannon, this battle will likely be over very quickly.”
Megatron smirked, as he replied, “I know.”
John turned to the team, as he said, “See you guys, later.”
Fabiola replied, “Be careful.”
Megatron looked at the others, as he said, “It has been an interesting, with all of you.”
Rock stated, “You too, Megatron.”
John and Megatron the separated from the group, as they went in two different directions from the rest of Bad Company.
(_)
The rest of Bad Company watched John and Megatron leave in two different directions, from them.
When they were out of sight, Rock turned to Annie, as she asked, “Annie? When did John become good friends with Megatron.”
Annie turned to Rock, as she answered, “While you were asleep in San Francisco. John learned Megatron was surfing the internet for pop culture information. One thing lead to another, and the rest of us watch as the two got into a pop culture injoke contest. A true battle of the hams.”
Akira said, “To be fair, it was very close. But, John won by a hair.”
Rock noticed that everyone else in her group, except for herself and Data, start to giggle.
Annie then said, “It was laughs all around. And Megatron was not a sore loser about John winning..”
Rock said, “Girls. When this is over. You are going to tell me everything that happened to you, during the month I was asleep in San Francisco.”
The rest of the group, except for Data, looked at Rock, as they smiled wickedly at Rock.
Fabiola commented, “Okay, Rock.”
Annie replied, “Sure, Rock.”
Rock responded, “Thank you.”
Data suggested, “Ladies. I believe time is of the essence. We can deal with jokes and reminiscing, later.”
Rock stated, “Data is right. Let's go.”
The group them made their way, between the vats, as they headed in the direction Data indicated as the quickest route to Chang's penthouse office.
(_)
Several floors above where Bad Company was at, inside the main security room, Balalaika was not having a good day.
Balalaika stood in the middle of the room, as she watching the battle outside, on a large screen, on the wall of the room, in front of her. At the same time, she was also monitoring one of the vat warehouses levels Rock group were in, from small screens, below the main screen.
There was a few technicians sitting in chairs, at data terminals. They were their to assist her, and rely her order. But currently, she was in Chang put in charge of protecting the Tower, and destroying the intruders.
To that end, when Balalaika was alerted to Rock's presence, along with her group. And that Chang still wanted her and her group alive. She had used the Tower's laser turrets to trapped them into a side room.
Given she was under orders from Chang to keep Hotel Moscow from going to that floor, her plan was to have the boomers deal with the fools outside first. Then, for the boomer to return and capture Rock and her allies, through use of overwhelming numbers.
Though, there was not a camera in the room that Rock's and her group, were driven into, Balalaika was sure that things were under control.
That was until all her monitors were instantly cut off. And the technicians were still trying to get the computers in the room to come on. Let alone, get control back on the security systems.
Fortunately, the boomers were intelligent enough to work independently, if necessary. So, losing control of them for a little while, would not be problematic. Still, what had happened deeply concerned Balalaika. Though, she did not outwardly show her concern.
It was then, that Balalaika noticed the double-doors to the security room open.
Balalaika turned to the doors, as she watched as Boris approached her, with four of her men, behind Boris.
While Boris did not have a weapon in his hand, each of the four men behind him were carrying their AK seventy-four automatic rifle.
When they reached Balalaika, Boris came to a stop ten feet from Balalaika. With the other four men fanning out around Balalaika, as they pointed their weapons at her.
Balalaika looked around her. She then turned to Boris, as she demanded, in russian, “What is the meaning of this?”
Boris answered, in russian, “We know about the breeding projects. And that you have been brainwashed. Please, surrender peacefully, so that we may help you, Balalaika.”
Balalaika realized how serious Boris was, given this was one of the rare occasions Boris called her by that her nickname.
She didn't want to fight her men, but at the same time she did not want to surrender.
Balalaika stated, “I did not believe that I have been brainwashed.”
Boris said, “We believe you have. You would not have gone along with Chang, this far, unless you have, brainwashed. Now, we are going to help you.”
Boris turned to the technicians, as he ordered, in english, “Leave, now. And head to the nearest shelter.”
The technicians in the room did not say a word, as they jumped out of their chairs, and fled out of the room.
Boris then turned back to Balalaika. He then pulled out a set of cuffs, from interior pocket, from his coat.
Boris requested, in russian, “Captain. Please don't make this any harder than it has to be. We only want to help you.”
Balalaika was torn between wanting to fight, and loyalty to her men. She knew her men, especially Boris, would give their lives for her. Rather than betray her.
Balalaika also realized that she would likely lose this fight. Given they had gotten the drop on her.
A few second later, Balalaika said, “Fine. I surrender.” She the turned around, and put her hands behind her lower back.
Boris then cuffed Balalaika hands behind her back.
Boris said, “Now, follow us. We are leaving the Tower.”
Balalaika was then lead out of the room, by her five subordinates, as they headed towards the closest, safest exit they knew of to escape the Tower.
As they left the room, Boris thought, 'I knew, if we waited long enough, that Rock would make his... I guess now, her move. Now, for us to do our part.'
Boris pulled out a remote, from a pocket. He then pressed the trigger on the remote.
Several small explosions were immediately set off from within the Tower, where the reserve combat and battle boomers were stored.
Boris smiled wickedly, as he thought, 'Now, Chang. Let us see you fight without an army.'
(_)
Ten minutes later, in Chang's office, from his desk, Chang opened the doors to his office.
A few seconds later, Lotton entered Chang's office. He quickly passed by Chang's three female bodyguards, as he confronted Chang behind his desk.
The three female bodyguards were standing in a row, in front of Chang's desk, to Chang's right side.
As Lotton came to a stop in front of Chang's desk, he looked at Chang. With Chang looking back at him.
Lotton commented, “Both Scorpius and Shockwave have disappeared. I think they left this reality.”
Chang responded, “I knew those two would bail on us, eventually. We already got what we wanted from them. So, that is no great loss. What is the good news?”
Lotton stated, “That is good news. I was worried that when either of them left, they could have caused us problems. That seems not to be the case.”
Chang inquired, “So, what is the bad news?”
Lotton answered, “The main security systems are off line. It seems that Rock's team has been about to successfully hack into our computer networks and shutdown our internal defenses and sensors. We are now effectively blind, and defenseless, in most of the areas in the Tower. And our communications systems are down. So, we cannot contact any inside. Nor, the boomers outside.”
Chang stated, “The boomers don't worry me. They can take care of themselves, and complete their missions, on their own. It is what is happening inside my Tower that concerns me. Though, the girls already have their orders. The moment their hardsuits are ready, they are put them on, and confront Rock and her Bad Company.
“So, besides Rock's group breaking into my Tower. And hacking my computers. What information to do you have to tell me, about Rock's group?
Lotton said, “I have some information on them. But, will get to more on them, in a minute. Because they are not the worst part of our situation.”
Chang asked, with dread evident in his tone of voice, “What is?”
Lotton stated, in a direct tone of voice, “Hotel Moscow is in revolt. I believe it is a safe guess they figured out what we were hiding them. And they are not take advantage of the situation.”
Chang said, “We knew this day might come. I knew I should have throw that lot into the vats the first chance we had. And have them all brainwashed and made loyal to us. My men didn't complain when I turned them into chicks. Now, that mistake is coming back to haunt us.”
Lotton replied, “Oh. I agree. But, I didn't want to risk pissing off Balalaika, and the rest of the girls. Considering we basically had them doing what we wanted them too. As long as we were polite, and we didn't try to sleep with them.”
Chang conceded, “You have a point there. So, any idea how they find out?”
Lotton flatly stated, “John Crichton, and his big mouth. I know he told those that went after him, what was going on. And while Balalaika ordered those members of Hotel Moscow to keep quiet about what John said. They clearly did not.”
Chang guessed, “And they likely confirmed what was going on. Then, they secretly told the rest of their group. Except for Balalaika. And they quietly planned and waited for Rock to attack us. So, they put their plans in motion, while we were busy with Rock and her crew.”
Lotton replied, “That is what I figure, as well.”
Chang asked, “So, what is the damage?”
Lotton answered, in a flat, no nonsense, tone of voice, “Plenty. My personal cameras, which are directly connected to my office, and not connected to the security systems, to key locations in the Tower, showed me that they are fighting the few active boomers left to guard the interior of the Tower. And they have taken Balalaika prisoner. Also, they blew up several key locations where we have are reserve battle boomers stored.”
Chang grimaced, as he responded, “Who knew Boris and Hotel Moscow would send their resignation letter with an explosive punctuation. Nothing says, fuck you, like plastic explosives. Though, if we need to, we can still escape.”
Lotton requested, “True. And on related matter. Since Scorpius is gone I am claim Crichton as my prey.”
Chang replied, in a casual tone of voice, “Go ahead, and have fun.” He continued, in a more serious tone of voice, “Now, back to Hotel Moscow. How bad is our situation with them?”
Lotton stated, “Not as bad as it could be. Given Hotel Moscow forces have not already forced their way into the upper levels of the Tower, I think they are just going to escape. While creating a trail of destruction in their wake. But, in all honestly Chang, I cannot really tell. As I said. The security cameras, communications, and automated defenses have been shutdown. But, I do know who is likely responsible.”
Chang inquired, “Who?”
Lotton answered, “First, I admit, that we kind of bit ourselves in the ass on this one. Right before the systems went down, was in my office, piggybacking the Tower's security cameras. So, I could monitor how Balalaika was preforming her job.”
Chang questioned, “How good was she doing at her job, overseeing the battle, and intrusions?”
Lotton stated, “Pretty good, until everything went sideways. Anyway, I was watching from the monitors in my office that showed Rock and her group on one of the vat warehouse levels. And they fled into the research stations, due to laser turrets being activated one of the vat warehouses. This was the same research station whom had just completed work on repairing Data. It is a safe bet that Data had now joined Rock. And that it was he, whom successfully hacked into our computer systems.”
Chang asked, “Why were our systems not protected against Data's intrusions?”
Lotton pointed out, “Because Data is a unique lifeform, with a unique brain. There was no way we could have known our protection systems would not work. At least with cybertronians, we had help from Arcee, in building countermeasures against Shockwave and Megatron. And her help was invaluable, in that respect.”
Chang questioned, “True. Arcee is the gift that keeps on giving. Still, did our designs prevent them from shutting down the boomers? Do I have at least some of my forces left to fight for me?”
Lotton replied, “Yes.” He turned to look at the bodyguards, to his left. He then turned back to look at Chang, as he stated, “With your bodyguards are still operational, I am going to guess that our hardwired precautions on the boomer off switch worked. Though, Rock likely now knows that to turn off the boomers, she has to get to this office. And the computer systems here.”
Chang commented, “I am guessing that Rock now knows how to get to my office?”
Lotton responded, “Unfortunately, for us. The answer is, yes. And there is more. I found that Data checked the recent security logs for your office. They know you and your three bodyguards are here. Also, I am sure that Data has gained access to the maps of the Tower, that are in the computer system. Data can now help guide her, and her crew, up here. So, she now knows you are here, how to get to you, and what to expect, when she, and her crew, get to you.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he responded, “That is what she thinks. Though, even if she knows the quickest route to my office. It is still going to take time to get here. Though, can we shut down the elevators? That would buy us more time.”
Lotton stated, “No. Data also took measures to prevent us from taking control of the elevators.”
Chang inquired, “That is to be expected. Data, when he wants something, is a very thorough man. So, what are your plans? I am sure you have a few plans already in motion.”
Lotton commented, “I do. I have already instituted a few plans that are now in the pipe. When I realized where Rock and their group had fled to, and that they now had access to Data, I immediately contacted Arcee, and we quickly came up with some plans to help us.”
“We fed some false data into the computer networks, that I am sure Data will think is valid. That data being another boomer off switch is in my office. And Arcee set some bait for Megatron. If I am right, John will go alone to my office, as a plan B. While Megatron heads for his bait. That will leave the rest of the group for you.”
Chang smile widened slightly, as he commented, “That is what I like about you, Lotton. You are always on the ball. Having Megatron and John not be with them, greatly limits their power and planning capabilities.”
“My boomer army will handle the fools outside. And then, they will deal with the fools inside. All we have to do is stall those inside, until they get her. Lotton, I want you to get the secondary communications up and running. How long do you think it will be?”
Lotton stated, “Data was not delicate, when he wrecked out computer system. And I am just happy that are still happy the systems are still there. And likely the only reason that is the case, is because they want the boomer off switch. But, I believe our secondary communication systems are not that bad off. I just need to reload the software for it. Maybe an hour, or so.”
Chang said, “That is cutting it close. Still, if you get communications online, order some of the boomers outside, to come back here, to aid us with Rock's group. Also, there are the Hell Sabers, so maybe the girls can whittle them down some before they get to me. I will leave John to you. And Megatron for Arcee. We can still win the day.”
Lotton replied, “Yes sir.”
Chang stated, “Though, if it looks like all is lost. Escape, and go to our contingency plans. We can always rebuild later. There is no point in being like Tarkin, on the first Death Star, and waiting too late to leave.”
Lotton agreed, “Of course. Sir. What is the point of having a shuttle on stand by, and not using it.”
Chang replied, “Exactly. Now, carry out your duties”
Lotton turned around, and swiftly walked out of the room, which was almost a pace that would be equal to running.
After Lotton left the room, Chang used the controls on his desk to automatically shut and locked the large, brown stained, oak double-doors to his office.
Chang then turned to his bodyguards, as he ordered, “Now, we need to get ready to deal with our guests.”
The three bodyguards turned towards Chang, with each of them simply nodding once, as an affirmative, to Chang's orders.
Chang then turned around in his office chair and look outside.
Beneath him the clouds were still storming, but it still quite sunny where he was located, above the clouds.
(_)
At that moment, several floor below Chang and Lotton, on the vat warehouse level, near the bottom of the tower, Rock and her group were in, the group were just about to turn a corner on the hallway, and entered the elevator bay, when they ran across two armed battle boomers, whom were standing guard, by the elevators.
Currently, they were in a shootout with those battle boomers. With Rock using cover, from a corner of the hallway, where it turned to the elevator bay, as cover from the boomers.
Bad Company was prevent from rounded the corner to face the boomers, given every time they tried, on of the boomers would use their machine gun to fire at them.
Fortunately, the metal walls were thick enough, that the bullets did not penetrate through the walls, to Rock and her group.
Unfortunately, due to the boomers weapons fire, the boomers prevented the team from getting a clear at the boomers. Especially, from Ranma and Natsuru. Each of whom could likely take out the boomers in one shot.
Suddenly, the group heard two explosions from around the corner, where the boomers were standing. The group peeked around the corner, and they saw that the boomers heads had been destroyed by two members of Hotel Moscow, in military fatigues, carrying heavy sci-fi energy cannons.
Rock and her team then noticed the two Hotel Moscow members were walking towards them.
One of the man stated, in english, with a russian accent, “Do not worry. We are here to help. We did not realize what Chang was doing. And we have decided to correct the matter. Our Sergeant is now taking care of our Captain.”
Natsuru asked, “What just happen?”
Akira slowly answered, “I think Hotel Moscow just defected.”
Rock used her gambler's rig to slide her sonic shotgun up the underside of her right sleeve. She turned to the two russian men, as she happily stated, “Welcome to the other side of this cold war.”
The man who spoke, replied, “Glad to be here. Our comrades will aid you the best we can. But, we are more interested in escape, than victory.”
Akira responded, “If you want to kick ass on your way out, don't let us stop you.”
Both men smiled as Akira's reply.
The other russian turned to Rock, as he informed her, in english, “Rock. Yes. We know it is you. Long hair and tits cannot hide your nice face. We know for a fact that the girls are not in their hardsuits, right now. They were waiting for their hardsuits to be repaired. They are two floors up, in a hardsuit waiting room. Take an elevator right behind us two floor up, and then take a left down the hallway. The hardsuit room is clearly marked. If you want to catch them, now is the time.”
Rock politely replied, “Thank you.”
The man said, “You're welcome. We always respected you, Rock. You are one of the few people that actually stood up the Captain and lived. See you all around, Rock... And Akira.”
Akira nodded towards them.
As the two men then walked away, Fabiola looked at her team, as she said, “Let's go save our friends.”
Rock turned to Fabiola, as she smiled at the green haired woman. She replied, “My thoughts, exactly.”
Meanwhile, Natsuru walked over to the elevator panel by the wall, and she punched the up button for the elevator bays.
Natsuru turned to the others, as she said, “This is likely going to take a few minutes. I one time took a tour of the original Genom Tower. And as we went from floor to floor, the elevators sometimes took a while to reach us. Though, the elevators inside ride fairly quickly. Still, given the distance, it will take a while to reach the penthouse.”
Fabiola inquired, “Why didn't you mention this before?”
Natsuru answered, “Because. Just as I thought. This place has a completely different interior design. Still, the elevators will likely take the same about of time to move from floor to floor.”
Fabiola replied, “Okay.”
Rock's team then waited for one of the elevators to arrive.
(_)
Meanwhile, in another part of Chang's Tower. John had already taken an elevator to another floor. And he was not walking through that floor.
Fortunately, the elevators that John had taken, were not guarded by boomers.
As John made his way through the tower alone, he came into a well illuminated trophy room.
The room appeared to go as far as he could see, with large walls of mirrors, that lined the walls of the room. Even the door that John had used to walk into the room, was mirror on the inside. With the door being seamless when closed. And the door has a spring that allowed it to automatically close.
Though, the way to open the door, was to simply push against it.
The only way John was able to make heads or tells of the room was that the floor path ways, from the doors, were clearly marked with yellow bricks, leading through the room, to the door on the other side.
When John said the yellow bricks, he thought, with amusement, 'Damn. I really am Dorothy. I just hope I have better luck than her, when she went down similar path.'
As John walked through the room, he used the objects within the room to give him a depth of the room itself. He estimated that the room was around two hundred yards across, in a circular shape.
He looked up, and he saw the ceiling towered over a hundred feet above him.
The animals he saw stuffed and mounted in the room were numerous and impressive.
There were mostly large stuffed dinosaurs, and other creatures.
John even saw large dragons stuffed, mounted, and hanging from the ceiling.
There were other large animals, and some small ones, stuffed and mounted around the room. Most of them were mounted to the floor, on raised bases, that also had dioramas, with various combinations of fake terrain, plants, and rocks, under and surrounding the stuff animals. With the animals in various poses.
Some of the creatures were real, others John thought were only myths.
John whistled. He then said, “Someone has one hell of a hobby. I am going to have to tell the others about this room.”
John continued to briskly follow the yellow brick path. Which fortunately did not branch out to other paths.
John soon made his way through the room, and he exited the other side, through a door he pushed open.
As soon as he entered the hallway, on the other side of the room. He left the door automatically close behind him, as he looked around.
John saw the hallway was empty. He then turned right on the hallway, as he continued to follow Data's directions, to Lotton's office.
(_)
A few minutes later, on the vat warehouse level, which Rock and her team were on, on of the elevators they were facing finally arrived, with the doors to the elevator opening.
After Rock, Natsuru, Ranma, Akira, Fabiola, Annie, and Data walked into the elevator, they turned around, to face the entrance, as they they looked at the panel selection interior side of elevator, to the right of the doors.
The top floors were protected. And they needed a key to select.
Rock turned to Data, as she requested, “Data, please fix this panel box. So, that we can use this went we need to get to Chang's office.”
Data walked to the wall panel. He used his brute strength to pull off the housing of the panel, to expose the wires.
Akira and Ranma kept the doors from sliding closed, as Data worked on the wires in the elevator.
After Data work with the wire for half a minute, he stated, “Done.”
Akira and Ranma left the doors closed, and the elevator began moving upwards. And elevator music began playing.
Data stated, “I selected the two floors above ours. To confront the women, the two men were commenting on. Also, I set this elevator to stay open until we need it. Though, when you head to Chang's office, it will take a few minutes to reach Chang's office.”
Rock responded, “Good. Please take into account that we want to take the women alive and possibly unharmed.”
Data said, “Understood.”
Fabiola said, “You know what I hate most about this?”
Annie stated, “The waiting.”
Fabiola replied, “Exactly.”
Annie asked, “So, what is this music that is playing in the back ground?”
Ranma said, “I think it is Stairway to Heaven, by a band known as, Led Zeppelin. But, it will take a few more seconds to be sure. Because the first minutes worth of notes similar to other songs.”
By then, the elevator came to a stop, and the doors opened, two floors above where the had entered the elevators from.
Rock and her team, then exited the elevator.
Rock saw a small table set against the wall, across from them. She ordered, “Take that table and prop it against the elevator doors. To keep them from closing. Just in case Data's wiring do not hold.” She turned to Data, as she continued, “No offense.”
Data turned to Rock, as he replied, “None taken.”
Ranma walked over to the small table, picked it up, and set it inside the doorway of the elevator they had just come out of up. Just in case Data's wiring of the elevator panel box did not work as well as he hoped it would.
Rock then noticed a business style sign, in english, on the wall across from the elevators. It listed a number of locations, with arrows, on the left side of the list, that pointed either left, or right. As to the direction, down the hallway, one should go to reach the destination.
Rock then saw, midway down the left, was a location, list as, 'Hardsuit waiting room.' With a left arrow by the left side of the location name.
Rock thought, 'This is going make things so much easier.' She turned to her group, as she stated, “Now, let's head left, and find our friends. Also, everyone stay quiet. I want to take them by surprise.”
The group then, turned left and walked down the hallway.
Rock lead the way. With everyone staying quiet, as they walked softly.
Finding the hardsuit waiting room was not hard to find.. Rock and the others just followed the business style signs, that pointed on where to go. And fortunately, they found the hallways they walked through were empty.
Two minutes later, Bad Company then came up to an open door, with as sign on the right side of the door, by the knob, that said, “Hardsuit waiting room.”
Rock came to a stop, with the rest of her stopping in their tracks, as well.
Rock turned around to face her team, as she put her right index finger up to her lips, in a, hush, sign.
Rock then dropped her right hand to her side, as she turned around. She then slowly made way to the door, with her making her footsteps as soft and quiet as possible.
When Rock reached the door, she ducked her head in and saw that the four human Hell Sabers were there, sitting in chairs, around a table, about thirty feet away from them.
The room itself looked like a locker room, one would see at a gym. Along, with the table and chairs the four human members of the Hell Sabers were sitting at. There were four metal lockers, attached to each other. The lockers were set on the far wall, from Rock. There were also benches six feet in front of the lockers.
Rock thought, 'Those lockers are likely where they put their civilian clothing, when they are wearing pink softsuits.'
Rock continued to look around. She sat that there was also a large open space center of the room.
Rock thought, 'That will be a perfect place for this fight.'
Rock then sat that, at the table, across the room, Sawyer was facing the door, But, Rock could see that she had not noticed her, yet.
Revy had her back to turned to Rock, with Shenhua on Revy's left side, and Roberta on Revy's right side.
All of them were wearing their pink cloth, softsuits, that went under their hardsuits.
Rock then noticed that Sawyer did not have her electrolarynx choker around her neck. Instead, she had the electronic voice box, and lease, set on the table, right in front of her. She did not have the choker on, so that her throat could relax.
Then, Rock realized a few other things about the situation in front of her. She thought, 'They are unarmed. And Arcee is not with them. I could not hope to have a better situation for capturing them. Now, to take care of them, while we still have the chance to do so.'
Rock leaned back up straight, as she turned to her group. She then used her right hand to motion for her group to follow her into the room.
Rock lead the way, as seven adults walked softly, into the room.
Rock and the others then came to a stop, a few feet inside the room.
Rock watched a second later, as Sawyer saw them and she tried to speak. Only for her to realize that she did not have her voice box choker on.
Sawyer continued to look at Bad Company, as she quickly hit the table, with her right hand, as she motioned with her left hand for the other three girls to turn and look at what she was pointing at.
Shenhua and Roberta were the next to turn and see the group. Their eyes went wide with suprise.
As Revy turned around, she stated, “Finally, some answers to what is going on around here. I... Ah oh. It's you.”
While standing in front of her group, Rock just smiled innocently, as she did a girlish half wave with her right hand.
Shenhua commented, “Revy, you were right. Rock is cute at as girl.”
Roberta responded, “I have to agree.”
By then, Sawyer had put on her electrolarynx choker, around her neck. And she had calmed down to the point, that she could make casual conversation. She pointed out, “I think her breasts are larger than yours, Roberta.”
Roberta cracked a grin, as she said, “I doubt she had the experience and knowledge in clothing and tricks to get the most out of hers.”
Sawyer said, “That goes without saying.”
Rock politely said, “Ladies. We can save ourselves a whole lot of trouble right now, if you just surrender.”
Suddenly, they all a metal cling against the tile floor down the side of the hardsuit waiting room to Rock's left side.
Bad Company looked to their left and they saw four repair tables, set in a square grid pattern, twenty feet from them. Each of the four tables had a hardsuit, with its front check armor completely opened up.
There were eight female technicians in lab coats, holding tools, over the hardsuits, as the worked on the four powersuits. Two women per hardsuit.
One of the technicians had seen Bad Company, and she dropped their tool in fright.
The others soon noticed the intruders, as well. All eight female technicians then quickly ran out the exit near them, on the other side of the room from Bad Company. With the exit leading to the same hallway the one Bad Company had just left.
Technicians did not stop running away from the intruders, as they headed for one of the shelters, on that level of the Tower.
Rock continued to look a the hardsuits, as she stated, “Leave them. Right now, capturing our friends is more important.”
Rock then quickly pulled out her sonic shotgun from her right sleeve, and into her right hand. She fired her weapon at the hardsuits. Given the hardsuits armor were exposed, as the sonic wave hit the suits, the blast heavily damaged the suits as they, along with the tables and tools, nearby, were thrown against the back wall.
Rock thought, 'Revy and the others will not be using their hardsuits to get the upper hand in this fight.”
Rock then quickly dropped her weapon back down her right sleeve, and into its housing.
Unfortunately, as Bad Company turned back to face the Hell Sabers, the four pink suited women used the distraction to charge at the group.
Rock swiftly ordered, “Akira, Ranma, Annie, Natsuru, take down Sawyer and Shenhua. Data, Fabiola, take on Roberta. I have Revy. Remember everyone, try to be gentle.”
The rest of Bad Company put away their weapons, as they rushed for their targets.
Meanwhile, Rock let Revy come to her.
When Revy reached Rock, she threw a punch, with her right fist, at Rock's face. While she through the punch, she said, “Sorry about this, Rock. But, you really leave me no choice.”
Rock's face remained calm, as she quickly caught Revy's punch with her left hand.
As Rock held Revy's fist, she reminded the redhead, “Remember Revy. I am now as strong and as fast as you are.”
Revy pulled her fist loose from Rock's grip.
Revy cracked a grin, as she said, “The sad part about this is that it is going to be boring, due you lacking experience in fighting.”
Revy threw a series of punches, which Rock either blocked with her arms, dodged, or sidestepped, the blows.
Revy quit attacking, for the moment.
Rock explained, “After several months with Fabiola and Annie. You think I would not bother to learn how to fight hand to hand?”
Revy's smile grew wider, as she stated, “I take it back. This is going to be fun”
Rock commented, “Revy, I love you. And I loved that time in Naboo. But, that doesn't mean I won't hit you, to put you down for the count.”
Revy snapped, “Hey. That's my line!”
Rock lips curled into a wicked grin, as she quipped, “I thought it was the cute girl's line.”
Revy replied, “Oh hell. You are going to pay for that.”
Revy threw a punch that finally connected with Rock's face.
Revy did not expect for Rock to reply in kind with an equal blow to Revy's face.
What followed was slug fest that Revy had not experience since she her barehanded fist fight with Roberta, years ago.
As they continued hitting each other, Revy complimented, “Damn Rock. I never knew you had this in you. If I did, I would have made our loving making sessions a lot more livelier.”
Rock responded, “That is because the stakes have never been high for us.”
Revy commented, “Unfortunately, these bodies are now so tough, we are not likely going to start bruising each other for another half hour's worth of this pounding. And with our endurance, we can keep this going for hours.”
Rock casually replied, “I can live with that.”
They then continued their brutal fight.
While they continue trading blows, Revy suddenly slammed Rock against the wall, where the doors to the room were.
As Rock's back hit the walk, Revy's chest slammed into Rock's chest, with their faces less than inches apart.
All thoughts of violence left them, as they kiss each deeply, while embracing one other.
As they continued kissing, with Revy pinning Rock to the wall, Revy slid her left hand down Rock waist, in to Rock's clothing, between her crotch and her cotton panties and pants.
At the same time, Rock used her right hand to begin to gently massage Revy's right breast, through Revy's softsuit.
They went like this for a few minutes, until they both felt someone tapping on their shoulders. Revy's left shoulder, and Rock's right shoulder.
The gestures caused the two women to returned to realities, as they heard Fabiola said, “I cannot believe those two would do that at a time like this.”
Rock and Revy turned to see Fabiola standing right beside them, with a look of disbelief on her face.
Nearby, Natsuru commented, “Personally. I find it cute.”
Revy stepped out of the way, as both of them turned and looked at what had been going on around them.
Roberta, Shenhua, and Sawyer were defeated, and tied up. The three of them sat each other, with cables that Data had clearly pulled from a nearby wall. Given the large hole in the wall, by the right side of the row of lockers.
It was then that Revy and Rock noticed that everyone, from Annie, Roberta, Ranma, Shenhua, Akira, Sawyer, Fabiola, Natsuru, to Data, was staring at them.
Ranma cracked a grin, as she offered, in a playful tone of voice, “You know. We could get a room for you two. And give you both ten to twenty minutes to work this out of your system.”
Everyone else, beside Revy and Rock, laughed at Ranma's joke.
Rock and Revy both immediately blushed deeply from embarrassment. As Rock quickly tucked in the front of her shirt, into her pants. While Revy used her hands to adjust the part of her softsuit that was across her chest.
Revy and Rock turned back to look at each other.
Revy smile weakly, as she said, “Well, it looks like my side lost.”
Rock replied, “It appears to be that way.”
Revy gently embraced. Rock returned her embrace.
A few seconds later, they loosened their embrace. With Revy slowly backed away from Rock, as she allowed her arms to gingerly slide away from Rock's arms.
Revy quietly offered, “I will peacefully surrender. And allow myself to be tied up. On one condition.”
Rock requested, “Name it.”
Revy said, in the kindest, friendliest tone of voice that Rock had ever heard, to come from Revy's mouth, “That when this is all over. That you will make love to me for as long as we can. I want to go back to our old relationship. I want for use to be together again.”
Rock gently smiled, as she replied, “Any time, lover girl.”
In response, Revy warmly grinned at Rock.
Rock returned Revy's warm grin, with her own.
Data walked up to Revy with some cables in his hand. He gently tied up her armed. Data then Revy deeper into the room to sit down with the other three women.
A few seconds later, as Revy sat down with Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta, Data walked to the left side of the Hell Sabes. He turned to the Rock's group, as he stated, “I will stay and guard them. I am the only one here that can handle them, without tiring. Especially, the cyborg.”
Roberta said, “My name is Roberta.”
Data dryly added, “Well. Especially, Roberta.”
Roberta replied, “Thank you.”
Rock looked at the Hell Sabers. She then turned to Data. She thought, 'I was hoping we would have Data with us, when we confronted Chang. But, Data has a point. Also, Data is one of the few people here that I am sure can handle the Hell Sabers, and not seriously harm them.' She said, “You have a point, Data. Be careful. Also, if they do act us, please don't permanently harm them.”
Data replied, “I promise you that I won't do so.”
Rock responded, “Thank you. And we should be back in a little while.”
Data said, “Then, I will look forward to your return. Also, to get to Chang's office. Just press the top button on the panel. To return here, press the bottom button the panel.”
Rock thought, 'He planned this. Just in case he was not able to join us.' She complimented, “You are a better planner than I am.”
Data stated, “I tried to plan for every contingency.”
Rock said, “I appreciate that.” She then turned to her team, as she continued, “Well, team. Let's go deal with Chang. And then head back here.”
Fabiola stated, “Sounds like a plan to me.”
Annie replied, “Finally. I was wondering when we would get to Chang.”
As the members of Bad Company were about turn, and leave the room, Revy said, “For what it is worth Rock. Good luck.”
Rock turned and looked at Revy, as she said, “Thank you.” She then turned around, and lead her team to out of the room.
A few minutes later, they made there was back to nearby elevator bay. And move the table in the doorway of the elevator, that Data wired, back to the hallway. Next, they used the elevator, that Data wired, to head to Tower level that Chang's penthouse office was located on.
(_)
Elsewhere in the Tower, after much walking, and using a freight elevator, then some more walking, Megatron came to the location that Data had informed him of, where he should find his fusion cannon.
As Megatron entered the room through some large, red, metal, double-doors, he noticed the room was a large circular dome, attached to a circular wall. About a hundred yards in diameter, with the lowest height of the dome ceiling, around the edged, was ten yards height, with the dome sloping to fifty yards in height at the center of the room.
The room was painted blood red. Also, the red lighting from the ceiling fixtures also bathed the room in even more red.
Megatron holstered his holdout pistol, as he walked to the center of the room. As he came to a stop, in the center of the room, he looked around himself.
There was nothing in the room, but himself.
Megatron then heard the double-doors behind him, which he had used to enter, suddenly close, on their own.
Megatron nodded his head to himself, as he realized what was going on.
Megatron stated, in a matter of fact tone of voice, “We both know this is a trap. Now, come on out, so I can kick your ass. And I came move on with my busy schedule, today.”
Megatron heard an electronic, feminine voice, from one of the sides of the room, say “I thought you would never ask.”
Megatron turned in the direction of where the voice came from. He watched as the wall panel from the eight o'clock side of the room room slide open to reveal Arcee, whom was standing in a large alcove, that was attached to the circular room.
And Megatron saw that Arcee was not alone.
In her right hand were four long leashes that were attached to the back of the necks of four Bubblegum Crisis DD Battlemovers in robotic animal travel mode. With the Battlemovers standing on all fours, around the front of Arcee.
There was only to Arcee's left side, two in front of Arcee, and one to Arcee's right side. With all four Battlemovers facing Megatron.
Megatron thought, 'I am glad I watched the Bubblegum Crisis OVA series. Given all the technology that Chang's forces uses from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality, I took the time to view the series and material. So, I know what I am facing. And even at nearly full power, without my fusion cannon, nor backup. Arcee, plus for Battlemovers could be trouble, for even me.'
Megatron then noticed the way Arcee was looking at the Battlemovers. He thought, 'From the way she is looking at the Battlemovers, I believe she considers them to be her pets. And that not all that surprising.'
Arcee turned to look at Megatron, as she said, “Welcome to the training area of my personal quarters. I hope you like it.”
Megatron looked around the room, in the direction of the Arcee and the Battlemovers. With him never taking his offers off of them. He looked back at Arcee, as he shrugged. He commented, “It appears to be... Adequate.”
Arcee cracked a grin, as she stated, “Lotton and I knew that if we baited you with the possibility of regaining your fusion cannon, that you would come running, by yourself to retrieve it. Everyone knows that you love that arm cannon of yours.”
Megatron conceded, “My fusion cannon does hold some sentimental value to me.” He then focused his attention on the Battlemovers in front of Arcee.
Arcee noticed that Megatron was looking at her four DD battlemovers in animal travel mode.
Arcee continued to hold her leash with her right hand, as she used her left hand to pat the back of the Battlemover to her left side.
Megatron noted the eyes of Battlemover, to Arcee's left side, had glowed red for a seconds, as it slightly growled in approval to its mistress’ tender mercies.
Arcee turned to look at Megatron, as said, “Let me introduce my sparring partners. They are no much, but I care about them like they were my pets.”
Arcee snapped the leashes, and the ends of the leashes detached from the back of the battlemovers' necks.
As Arcee dropped her leashes from her right hand, to the ground, all four of the DD Battlemovers transformed into robot combat mode.
As Megatron watch the DD Battlemovers transform into humanoid robot mode, he noted they were slightly taller and bulkier than he was. And all their eyes now glowed yellow.
Though, Megatron was not worried, as he thought, with delight, 'If I remember correctly. All I got to do to take these things down is to kill their pilot. No problems there. Still, there is one question I have to ask first.'
Megatron asked, “Did you fools install neutron bombs in these creatures?”
Arcee answered, “No. We did not. Chang is many things, but Chang is nowhere as crazy as I am. Now, let me show you what my pets are like when I unleash them. And don't worry, I not without a since of fair play. My battlemovers have no weapons installed. All they had is their claws and their brute strength.” Arcee turned to her pets, as she ordered, “Sic him, boys.”
All four Battlemovers rushed as Megatron.
As the Battlemovers reached the Megatron, Megatron quickly punched the first battlemover, with his right fist, into its chest cavity, where the pilot's cockpit was locate.
The blow ripped the chest open, to revealed that the battlemover did not have a pilot.
Arcee watched these events unfold, as she laughed. She then stated, “Meggy? You actually thought this fight was going to be that easy. Just kill the pilots and move on. Chang's techs fixed that flaw. These creatures have no pilots. They are completely automated, and fully under my control.”
As the fight continued, Megatron inwardly cursed, as he thought, with concern, 'This could be a problem. Though, at least it looks like she wants her pets to do the dirty work. Without her fighting. So, the situation is better than I had considered. Though, she could just jump in at any time. Or, wait until I am weakened. And finish me off. Still, I need to deal with the matter at hand. Then, I will worry about Arcee, herself.'
Megatron quickly punched the second battlemover to reach him, in its face. He then backed up from the last two battlemovers, to keep the Battlemovers from dogpiling him.
After Megatron was able to push them away, and gain some breather room, he pulled out his holdout energy pistol, but one of the Battlemovers quickly charged at him, knocking his pistol from his hand, and to the ground.
Another Battlemover quickly crushed the pistol with one of its right foot.
As all of the Battlemovers rushed at him, Megatron thought, 'This is going to hurt.'
The Battlemovers then savagely beat Megatron from one side of the room to the other.
Their blows were strong enough to shatter Megatron's chrome helmet, and his left shoulder armor.
Their claws were sharp enough to cleave the upper right half of his chest armor right off, exposing his green spark casing.
The beat down continued until the four Battlemovers held Megatron down, in a kneeing position, with his right knee touching the ground, while he was facing Arcee, whom was standing, across of the room.
Arcee grinned wickedly at the sight before her. She then heard Megatron say something.
Arcee calmly asked, in a curious tone of voice, “What did you say?”
Though Megatron was replying to Arcee, he looked up at the face of the battlemover at few feet from his face, as he gritted his teeth.
Megatron loudly, yet eloquently recited, in english, “I stated! Do not go gentle into that good night!”
Megatron then found his second wind, as he pushed outwardly with his arms, and left left, knocking the two battlemovers beside him, and the one battlemover behind him, to the floor.
Megatron quickly stood up, as he swiftly surveyed his situation. He then came up with a plan of attack. He grabbed the Battlemover in front of him by the throat with his right hand, and he lifted it up off its feet.
Megatron then continued his speech, with a booming, forceful voice, “Old age should burn and rave at close of day!”
Megatron then threw the battlemover in his hands, against the wall near Arcee, to her left side. With it hitting the wall in a crushing blow.
Arcee looked over at the Battlemover near her, while it got back up. She then turned back towards Megatron. As she noticed his spark casing was starting to glow green.
Arcee dropped her grin, in response to what she was seeing.
Megatron charged at the Battlemover he had just thrown, as he screamed, “Rage, rage against the dying of the light!”
When Megatron reached the Battlemover, the other three Battlemovers had already gotten up and was closing in on catching him. He grabbed the Battlemover in front of him, quickly turned, and threw it at the other three Battlemovers.
As the one Battlemover hit the other three Battlemovers, it knocked the three other autonomous mech down, with the Battlemover that was thrown, being on top of the its three siblings.
Arcee saw Megatron's spark casing glow even brighter in a green light.
“Though wise men at their end know dark is right” Megatron exclaimed, as he jumped up, and over onto the pile of battlemovers. While he fell towards the pilot of robots, he brought up arms above him, as he cupped his hands into one giant fist.
“Because their words had forked no lightning they!” Megatron yelled, as he came down to the Battlemovers, while bringing his two hand fist down on the top Battlemover's chest with such force that the Battlemover exploded into several pieces.
One of the other Battlemovers, under the broken Battlemover, had already gotten loose, and stood up.
As the Battlemover brought its right fist towards Megatron, Megatron turned and caught it, with his own right hand. While he screamed, “Do not go gentle into that good night!” He then ripped the right arm off of the battlemover.
With his left hand, Megatron backhanded that Battlemover into a nearby wall, as he yelled, “Good men, the last wave by, crying how bright!”
Megatron then brought down the severed, clawed Battlemover fist onto the head of one of the pinned battlemovers, like a sledgehammer, destroying the Battlemover's head and upper chest, to the point it stopped functioning. While doing so, he loudly cried, “Their frail deeds might have danced in a green bay! Rage, rage against the dying of the light!”
The other Battlemover under him had gotten loose and stood up, as Megatron let go of the severed Battlemover arm. He jumped back a few yards, with him landing on his feet.
The Battlemover, which had just stood up, charged at Megatron, as it began to swipe and punch at Megatron. The Decepticon warrior dodged all the attacks, as he barked, “Wild men who caught and sang the sun in flight! And learn, too late, they grieved it on its way! Do not go gentle into that good night!”
By this time, Megatron's exposing green spark casing was glowing a blindingly bright green light.
As much as Arcee hated Megatron as a person, she began to openly weep from her optics, as Megatron spoke with such passion, such powerful words, against the backdrop of the beautiful carnage he was creating.
From the corner of one of his optics, Megatron saw the one armed Battlemover circle around to charge at him from his side.
Megatron kicked the Battlemover in front of him down, with a well placed foot to its lower chest, as he exclaimed, “Grave men, near death, who see with blinding sight!”
When the one armed battlemover about about to use its remaining left arm to slash at Megatron. Megatron caught the arm and tossed the Battlemover, over his shoulder, and on its back, while he loudly recited, “Blind eyes could blaze like meteors and be gay!”
As Megatron swiftly walked over to the one armed Battlemover, he screamed, “Rage, rage against the dying of the light!” He brought down his right foot so hard on its head and upper chest that Megatron's kick did not stop until hi foot touched the floor beneath it, causing the robot to cease functioning.
By then, Megatron saw the remaining Battlemover standing back up. Megatron swiftly stepped out of the deactivated Battlemover, and he rushed over to last Battlemover still moving. While he did so, he yelled, “And you, my father, there on the sad height!”
When Megatron reached the Battlemover, it did not have time to react, as Megatron gripped its right shoulder with his left hand hand and its left thigh with his right hand.
“Curse, bless, me now with your fierce tears, I pray!” Megatron yelled, as he ripped the Battlemover apart at its waist.
Megatron then felt his strength begin to leave him, as he dropped both parts of the now dead battlemover to the floor.
Megatron turned to face Arcee, whom was several yards away from him. Though, due to his injuries, he was forced to knee in front of Arcee, on his left knee. Those his head was facing downward, as he worked to regain his strength.
While Megatron's green spark casing began to slowly dim, he said, in a normal tone of voice, “Do not go gentle into that good night.”
Arcee could no longer see Megatron's spark casing glow at all, as Megatron finished, in a soft tone of voice, that was barely above a whisper, “Rage, rage against the dying of the light!”
Arcee wiped the tears from her face with her right forearm, as she just quietly stood there, looking at Megatron.
There was absolute silence in the room for several seconds, as the two enemies took in the emotional impact of Megatron's performance.
The silence was broken with Arcee clapping her hands, as she complimented, “Bravo, Megatron! That was such a truly moving performance. You missed your calling as an actor. I know that was human poetry. But, I did not recall by who. Nor, do I know what the title of the poem is.” She then stopped clapping, as she dropped her hands back to her sides.
Megatron did not looked up, to face Arcee, as he answered, in a sober tone of voice, “The poem is titled, Do not go gentle into that good night. The poem is by a human poet named, Dylan Thomas. Mister Thomas is likely one of the very few humans that could have understood the core philosophy of the Decepticon cause.”
Arcee commented, “I will have to research his writings sometime.”
Megatron looked up at Arcee, as he asked, “So, are you now going to finish me off?”
Arcee answered, in a casual tone of voice, “Nah. After a performance like that, you have earned your right to live for another day. Besides, I long since learned that just killing my enemies doesn't satisfy me anymore. And I now know there are far worse forms of revenge than death. Until next time, Megatron.”
Arcee turned and exit the room, through a doorway, in the back of the alcove that she had been standing in.
A minute later, as Megatron was finally able to forcing himself to stand, he muttered, “Craziest one ever.” He thought, 'With my performance satisfying Arcee, for right now. I doubt she will interfere with the rest of the battle. She likely sees the writing on the wall. And she will be leaving this reality, as well, very soon.'
'As such, Rock, and the others with her, should be able to handle the rest of the battle on their own. I should get out of here, while I still have the chance. As much as I would like to formally say goodbye.'
'Rock and the others know me so well, they would be tempted to try to stop me from returning hone. And I do not want to ruin the friendships we have, over a difference of opinion.'
Megatron turned, and he started limping out of the room, towards the doors he came in. When he reached the doors, he found the opened outward, with ease.
Megatron then started slowly making his way towards the nearest reality portal room that his sensors informed him of.
(_)
At the penthouse level of Chang Tower, one of the elevators in the hallway bay opened, with Bad Company finally being released from the hell known as listening to elevator music.
As the six woman walked out of the elevator, and onto the carpeted hallway, Fabiola complained, “That took too long. I want the time that elevator stole from me, back.”
Ranma noticed a table standing across from their elevator. She walked over and picked up the table, as she stated, “If I have to listen to another repeat of, Stairway to Heaven, one more time, I am going to kill someone.” She then set the table in the doorway of the elevator, to make sure it would not close.
Natsuru asked, “What demonic force made Chang pick that song to play in his elevators?”
Akira added to her both her lovers' comments, “You would think he would at least have a musical selection in the elevators, instead of that one damn song.”
Rock had been listening to the complaints of her team. She thought, 'I think it is best that I not mention that I recognize the exacted version of that song. It is from the CD, Best of Led Zeppelin. That I got for Chang, for one Christmas. Man did that gift come back to bite us in the ass.'
Annie shrugged, as she said, “I do not know about you guys. But, I like the song.”
Rock stated, “Alright, girls. Let's go kick Chang's ass. I know that will make us all feel much better.” She then noticed the business sign on the wall, across from the elvators.
It was like the one they used to find the Hardsuit waiting room. With listings and arrows.
Rock saw the listing, “Chang's office”, with the arrow on the left side of the listing pointing to the right.
Rock said, “This way.” She then turned to her right, as she began walking. With her group soon falling in line, as they followed her.
The group then followed the signs in the hallway, that directed them to Chang's office.
As the six women made their way done the hallway, they notice the hallway was much nicer that the bottom levels of the tower.
The hallway they were walking on was thirty feet high, and thirty feet wide.
Instead of metal, or painted walls, these walls were lined with brown, wooden paneling. The floor was completely covered in dark brown office carpet. The ceiling was a drop down ceiling with dark brown ceiling tiles. The lighting came from small lamps, of soft yellow light bulbs, lining the sides of the hallway, every ten feet.
As they continued walking, Ranma asked, “Why do you think this hallway is so large?”
Rock commented, “Chang probably wanted to meet with Arcee in person. And it was just easier to have a large hallway, to she could come up to see him.”
Ranma shrugged, as she replied, “That makes sense.”
A few minutes later, the group reached the end of the hallway, they notice there was no desk, nor any furniture in front of large stained double oak doors to Chang's office. But, beside the right door, on the side wall was a door buzzer at waist level, and there was a camera pointed downward, above, where the two doors met.
The group then came to a stop, as they saw there were three women standing in front of the doors to Chang's office.
The three women were dressed in gray office lady's suits, with long gray skirts and black, flat sole slippers.
To Bad Company's right side, there was a dark skinned woman. In the middle was an asian woman, with short black hair. To their left side, there was a fair skinned woman.
The asian woman had her arms crossed, with a smirk on her lips.
The other two women were in defensive stances.
Rock stated, “Stand out of the way, and you will not be harmed.”
The finger nails on the fair skinned and dark skinned woman instantly grew a foot long.
Rock, Natsuru, and Akira immediate recognized what they were, as Natsuru warned, “They are assassin boomers. Not as strong as combat boomers. But, they are a lot more agile. And they can shot their nails like darts. With those darts being able to pierce steel. So be wary.”
Rock swiftly ordered, “Natsuru. You know the most about these boomers. You and Annie take them down quickly.
Annie unclasped her lightsaber, with her right hand. She held the hilt of her weapon in both hands, as she ignited the red energy blade. She said, “With pleasure.”
Natsuru was by Annie's left side, as she and Annie both stepped in front of their group.
Suddenly, the two boomer assassins charged at them.
When the fair skinner boomer reach Natsuru, the magical girl quickly sidestepped the at attack, as she quickly placed the flat of the right palm of her hand against the back of the boomers head, and used a flamethrower attack at the boomer, at pointblank range.
The flames quickly incarnated the boomer, to ashes, as what was left of the boomer's waist, and lower body, collapsed and died on the floor. With it's orange blood leaking out of its neck and onto the brown carpeted floor. Though, attack was so quick, that what burned did not cause the rest of the boomer's body, nor clothing to catch fire.
Annie did not bother with any finesse, as she used her red blade to quickly dice the dark skinned boomer into tiny little pieces.
With her two friends were destroyed, the asian woman dropped her smirk, as her eyes went wide with worry.
The asian's arms were not longer crossed, as she held them out in front of her, in a stopping motion, while Annie and Natsuru approached her.
The asian saw the two women had wicked grins on their faces as they stopped within a few feet of her.
Natsuru offered Annie, “You want to do the honors?”
Annie responded, “If I was still in the black suit, I would have gladly have accepted. But, I have found strangulation and lightsaber slicing to be too quick, as forms of death, for some people.”
Natsuru used her left hand to crack her right knuckles, as she commented, “I believe fire is also a little too quick here. I think a beat down is called for in this situation.”
As Natsuru raised her right fist over the pretty asian woman, without a blow struck towards her, the asian woman suddenly collapsed to a sitting position, on the floor, as she held up her arms to block any incoming attack. There was fear evident on her face, as she was on the verge of tears. She begged, in english, “Please, don't kill me. I am not a boomer. I have been made to work here by that lunatic, Chang.”
By then, the rest of Bad Company had approached the asian woman. They stood behind Natsuru and Annie.
Rock walked around Annie, to stand to Annie's right side.
Rock looked down at the asian woman, as she asked, in a plainly asked, “Who are you?”
The woman turned to Rock, as she answered, “I am, Daiyu. Chang's personal secretary. I have worked for him for years. Long before he went insane. Still, by the time I realized he had gone crazy, and just how weird the situation here had become, it was too late to escape.”
Ranma commented, “She might be telling the truth. Let's be honest. She is clearly not in the loop. Just having sent those two boomers after us is a joke. Chang probably sent her here with those boomers, while telling her that those two boomers could handle us without a problem. All in the hopes she would be killed by us.”
Daiyu, while still sitting on the floor, quickly said, “Yes. That's right. I was told that they could handle you without a problem.” She then quietly muttered under her breath, “It figures that bastard would eventually try to have me killed.”
Akira walked up to stand between Annie and Natsuru. She turned to Natsuru, as she wondered, “A sacrificial lamp?”
Natsuru looked over at Akira, as she replied, “Possibly.”
Natsuru and Akira turned to look over at Daiyu.
Though, Daiyu was currently focus on Rock whom was looking down at her, with hardness in her eyes. But, her eyes were not cold. Rock ordered, “Get out of here. Before I change my mind.”
Daiyu said, “Thank you.” She quickly stood up, made way around the right side of the group. She then ran down the hallway, and away from Bad Company.
Rock's group did not both to watch Daiyu run, and instead, they looked at the large double-doors in front of them, as they walked up to the large, brown stained, oak doors.
As the group approached the large double-doors, Natsuru reached the for a handle to the right door.
First, Natsuru tried to push the door. Then, she tried to pulled it. But, the doors would not move.
Natsuru let go of the handle. She turned to her friends. She said, “It's locked.”
Ranma lips curled into a wicked grin, as she asked, asked, “Then, the only question is. Should we knock? Or, just let ourselves in?”
Natsuru returned Ranma's wicked grin, with her own, as she stated, “Let's knock.” She then turned back to the door.
Ranma walked up to the front of the group, as she stood to Natsuru's right side.
As Ranma and Natsuru faced the door, with no one between them and the door, Ranma said, “Combo on the counter of three.”
A few seconds later, the doors exploded into the office, with pieces of them going in all directions, into the office.
Though, due to skill and experience, from both Ranma and Natsuru, there was no blow back, on their attack, towards their group, nor themselves.
Rock and her group then saw Chang sitting in his chair, behind his desk, on front of the large windows of the room. Chang was around, a hundred and twenty feet around from them
Rock saw that Chang has a sly smile on his lips. Also, Rock noticed a raised panel, facing Chang, began to lower. Within seconds, the panel was flush with the top of the desk.
Chang stood up from his desk chair, walking around the left side of the piece of furniture, as he casually said, in english, with eagerness in his voice, “Ah, Bad Company. It is so nice to finally meet all of you.” He came to a stop, in front of his desk, as he faced Rock and her group.
Chang swiftly did a back jump onto his desk, with him landing on his feet. He then started kicking and punch in the air around him, as he shouted at the women, “So, come on bitches! You think you can take on the Chang-man! You are welcome to try!”
Chang then continued spewing insults, as he danced on his desk.
Fortunately, the computer screens and panels on the top of the desk were designed to handle a lot of punishment, without cracking, nor being damaged in other ways.
At the entrance to the office the group just stared at Chang, with surprised expression on their face, due to the erratic behavior that Chang has started to displayed.
As Rock and her group collected their thoughts, Natsuru asked Akira, “Is he?...”
Akira answered, in slight disbelief, “Yep. He is impersonating Nixon, at the end of the movie, Black Dynamite.”
Ranma said, “It was cooler when Nixon did it with the nunchucks.”
Rock stated, “I agree. While I am not surprised your two girlfriends have seen that movie. I didn't realize you have seen the movie, as well, Ranma.”
Fabiola leaned over to Annie's right ear, as she whispered, “I will show you that movie, later. It is a riot.”
Annie turned to Fabiola, as she smiled at the green haired woman. She softly replied, “Okay.”
Fabiola and Annie then turned back to look at the spectacle that Chang was making himself, into.
Ranma responded, “I watched on TV, a few times. It was screwy enough for me to enjoy. So, wow do you know about the movie?”
Rock stated, “It is one of Dutch's favorite movies, with dark skinned actors in it. One time, Rowan hosted a very clean costume party at his Jackpot place. And we all went in costumes. Dutch went as Black Dynamite. He wore a black short sleeved shirt, black pants, black leather belt, black boots, and a black leather jacket over his shirt. He looked pretty good in the outfit, as well.”
“If I remember, correctly, Dutch stated that he looked so good in that outfit, that he decided to keep it, for occasion business functions.”
“Still, when Rowan got wind of who Dutch was going as, he came as Cream Corn, dressed as a nineteen seventies pimp. When Dutch learned of this. To say the least. He was not amused.”
Akira said, “I remember that, Rock. You went in a red karate gi as, Ryu. While Benny went in a white karate gi as, Ken Masters. I went in my blond female form. Janet helped me braid my hair in twin pigtails and she helped me put on some green body makeup. I bought a green one piece swimsuit, some green boots, with red socks, a pair of red fingerless gloves, and a red beret. And I went as Cammy.”
Ranma inquired, “Who did Revy go as?”
Rock answered, “You. She went as you, Ranma. After she learned of Akira's little party trick. She gain an interest in series with that concept. And your series was the top of the list.”
Ranma commented, “At least she has good taste.”
Rock agreed, “True. Though, I blame Akira here, for inspiring her to become interested in such matters.”
Akira shrugged, as she replied, “Of course. Though, if I remember correctly, she was watching that series, from your collection, Rock.”
Rock conceded, “True.”
Natsuru inquired, “Hold on. Akira, I thought you didn't know we were fictional series, until you met with Chang?”
Akira answered, “Correct. This party happened after I had that meeting with Chang.”
Natsuru replied, “Oh.”
Ranma asked, “So, who braided Revy's hair, into my style?”
Rock answered, “Janet. Revy saw that she did such a good job with Akira's hair, that she allowed Janet to braid her hair into a pigtail. And we bout some red chinese clothing. To everyone's surprise, she pulled you look off, well.”
Ranma said, “That is nice to know.”
Natsuru asked, “Who did Janet go as?”
Rock answered, “Aisha Clan-Clan, from Outlaw Star series. She won best costume award that night. Who knew that counterfeiting skills translated to making costume skills?”
Akira said, “Janet told me she kept that costume for later space catgirl roleplaying with Benny, in their bedroom.”
Natsuru inquired, “What did others dress as?”
Rock stated, “I will tell you, later. We just don't have the time right now.”
Ranma looked over at Chang, whom was continuing his dance, while spewing out insults.
Ranma commented, “I am not so sure. I don't think he is going to quit anytime soon.”
Fabiola commented, “As fun as learning new things about you girls, we still got to get back to the business at hand. And after seeing that display from Chang. My respect for that man has gone way down. To let himself go like that is just so wrong.”
Annie said, “My one regret is we will only be able to kill him once.”
Rock stated, “Then, let us make his death memorable, in a very painful way, for him.”
As the group all turned to face Chang, they started walking into the office.
A few seconds later, they noticed that Chang had suddenly stopped talking, and he had jumped down in front of his desk, to face them.
This got the attention of the members of Bad Company, as they came to a stop, fifteen inside the office.
They watched as Chang leaned over his desk and tapped on the keyboard. He leaned back up, as he faced them. He said, “I figure if we are going to do this, we might as well have a little music, to liven up the mood.”
As the first few cords of the song started playing through the speakers, stationed throughout the walls of the room.
The volume from the speakers were not very loud.
In a normal tone of voice, which the others could still heard over the music from the speakers, Chang stated, “I found this little piece of music in the multiverse. It has a nice techno flavor to it that makes it great for fighting. And I set it on a loop. I am sure many of you will recognize the beats and lyrics. It is remix, by Growling Mad Scientists, sung by Mell, of Red Faction. It is a variation of our own series title song.”
As the singer started singing, Chang yelled, “Now, let's get this party started!”
Chang immediately pulled out his semi-automatic pistols, with engraved dragon hilts, from the twin holsters, attached to his belt, from behind his back. He quickly took aim and fired them at Bad Company.
Annie and Ranma swiftly stepped forward, in front of their group. Annie used her lightsaber to deflect some of the bullets, while Ranma used her golden wrist bracers to deflect the rest of the bullets.
After Chang ran out of ammo, he dropped his pistols to the ground.
Meanwhile, Natsuru rush up between Annie and Ranma. She had a fireball already formed in her right hand.
Rock quickly stated, “Careful, do not damage Chang's desk. It clearly has his computer on it.”
Natsuru continued to look at Chang, as she said, “Yes ma'am.”
She fired a weak fireball right in front of Chang, feet, so the blast would not damage Chang's desk.
Chang quickly ran to his right, to the his right side, towards the side of the room with the bar, to avoid the blast.
The fireball exploded, on the ground, with it only damaging the Persian carpet that was above the jade tiled flooring.
As Chang ran, Natsuru continued to throw fireballs, and Ranma fired energy blasts, at him.
Amazingly, Chang dodged the attacks. As he ran behind the couches and pool table.
When Chang reached the left wall, he used his momentum to started run at a left diagonal angle, up the wall. While the field of fire beneath him trashed the bar itself, the pool table, and the surrounding couches.
Without warning, Chang suddenly vaulted of the wall. He did several flips in the air, until he landed right in front of Annie, Natsuru, and Ranma.
Before Annie could bring her lightsaber to bare, Chang quickly knocked her to the ground, with a swift kick to her stomach. Annie's lightsaber deactivated, as her weapon left her hands.
Next, Ranma had time to throw a few quick strikes at Chang. Chang blocked, or dodged them, until he grasped Ranma's extended right forearm, and he threw her over his shoulder, and onto the ground.
Finally, Chang swiftly used his right hand to grab Natsuru by her neck, and throw her up against the multi-screen, above the entrance to the office.
As Natsuru's back bounced off screens, they shattered. Natsuru then fell onto the ground, on her stomach, with a sickening thud.
Chang screamed, in excitement, “Slam dunk! Ten points!”
Rock watched all this with horror, as she thought, 'He has enhanced himself, in some way. That figures. It is just going to make taking him down harder.'
Akira and Fabiola looked over at Annie and Ranma, whom getting up from the floor. They then turned to look at Natsuru's prone form, with worry, that quickly turned to rage.
Akira and Fabiola immediately turned back to face Chang, as they pulled out their guns.
Akira pulled out her revolvers, and Fabiola pulled out her semi-automatic pistols.
Both women fired at Chang, but while the fired at him, they they watched as Chang dodged all the bullets, matrix style, withing losing his footing.
As both women ran out of bullets to their weapons, Chang leaned up, and charged at them.
Then, before anyone else could react, Annie, leaned up, to Chang's left side. She quickly summoned as much power as she could, in the force, to force pushed him back to the ruins of the bar area.
Chang landed on his back, on the floor, near the remains of pool table. The sprinkler system for that side of the room had already engaged and put out the fires that Natsuru and Ranma had created. With the sprinklers soon shutting down right after the blaze was put out.
Fabiola and Akira quickly reloaded their guns.
Akira turned to looked over at Annie, as she shouted, “Get over here, Annie.” She looked at Ranma, as she ordered, “Ranma, go check on Natsuru.”
Ranma and Annie both nodded, as they got up. Ranma went to check on Natsuru. While Annie picked up her lightsaber, and she reignited it, as she walked up to join Akira, and Fabiola.
As Annie met up with Akira and Fabiola, Rock did as well.
Rock said, “Akira, if you got a plan to take this guy down. I am all ears.”
Akira holstered her revolvers. She then unsheathed her long knives. She quickly stated, “My plan is simple. Fabiola you provide cover-fire, and keep Chang in one place. While Annie and I move in for the kill. Try not to shoot us.”
Fabiola flatly said, “I won't.”
Akira went onto say, “Good. Annie, we move in a rotation. You take a shot at him, the fall back, allowing me to take a shot at him. Rinse and repeat. Fabiola, reload while we fight him. Should he knock us both back, fire on him. With luck, one of us will get a luck hit that will take him down.”
“Barring that, Rock, I am hoping you got something of your sleeve. Chang is lot tougher than we thought. And I am honestly not sure we can take him down without heavier firepower than what we have.”
Rock replied, “Understood.”
They all saw Chang starting to stand up.
Akira ordered, “Now.”
Fabiola fired on Chang, to keep him from moving, While Annie and Akira circled around to attack Chang.
Meanwhile, Ranma had rushed over to Natsuru lying form.
Ranma knelt down to Natsuru left side, with her right knee touching the floor. She begged, while the verge of tears, “Natsuru, please be alright.”
Natsuru turned over to face Ranma, as opened her eyes to looked at Ranma.
Ranma saw that Natsuru's eyes were focused and alert. She said, in a weak tone of voice, “I will be alright. I am a lot tougher than I look. I am awake. Though, I need a few minutes of down time.”
Ranma looked around and she saw some couches on the an entertainment center on the opposite side of the room from the bar area.
Ranma picked Natsuru's body into her arms. She stood up and carried the other woman over to a couch, by the entertainment area.
As she made it to the couch, she gently set Natsuru on the cushions.
Ranma said, “We need to let you lay down, while you recover. The others can handle Chang.”
Natsuru commented, in a playful tone of voice, “Ah, Ranma. My hero.”
Ranma could not help but giggle a little, as she continued to stand. She then turned her attention to across the room, and the fight that was still taking place.
Across the room, Fabiola was careful with her bullets, so as to not harm Annie, nor, Akira.
Annie was first to reach Chang, as she swung her ignited lightsaber at him.
Chang dodged the attacks, and he returned a few kicks and punches towards Annie, as well.
A second later, Annie fell back, as Akira took her place in the attack. Chang dodge her attacks as well, while replying with a few of his own.
Akira then fell back, for Annie to returned to battle.
This time, after a few swings, Chang sidestepped the next swing, to left. He then grabbed her lightsaber hilt, above Annie's hand, with his right hand, as he placed his left hand on Annie's left forearm. He pulled upwards, on the hilt, with his right hand, while keeping Annie's left hand in place, with his left hand.
Due to Annie's hands being intertwined on the hilt, Chang was able to slide the weapons from Annie's hands, while keeping the lightsaber ignited, in his right hand.
A second later, as Chang held the lightsaber in his right hand, he let go of Annie's left forearm with his left hand.
Annie saw was had happened.
The moment Chang let go of Annie, Annie immediately rolled to her right side, out of the way of Chang.
Though, Annie's move forced Akira to face the now, lightsaber wielding martial artist.
Knowing that her blades would be useless, she sheathed them, as she slowly backed away from Chang.
After Annie rolled to a stop, she looked back at Chang, as he stalked towards Akira with the lightsaber being held in both his hands.
Chang smirked, as he stated, “It looks like you bitches don't like it when the shoe. On in this case. Lightsaber is on the other foot.”
Akira inquired, “Chang. I can understand many things. But, what the hell happened to your vocabulary?”
Chang began to laugh, in an evil tone of voice.
In the distance, Fabiola had already reloaded her weapons. She was about to provide cover-fire for Akira to get away, when she saw that Rock had snuck around Chang, by crawling. As Rock did so, she pulled out the bridge noose that she had tucked in the back of her pant, under her shirt.
When Rock came within a few feet behind Chang, she quietly stood up. She gripped the noose with both hands. Her right hand on the loose end of the rope, while her left hand was on loop of the rope.
With a second thought, Rock jumped onto Chang's back, as she slid the noose around his neck. After doing so, she let her left hand slid to the knot of the noose, while she used her right hand to pull back on the loose end, to tighten the noose.
The attack caught Chang by surprise, as he bucked like a bronco, with Rock on his back.
Suddenly, Chang took his left hand off of Annie's lightsaber, with him leaving the hilt of the weapon, gripped in his right hand. Chang then used his left hand to reach around his back and grip Rock's lower left leg.
A second later, Chang pulled Rock off him, and threw her to the ground in front of him.
As Rock reorientated herself, to where she was sitting up, facing Chang, she saw Chang was right in front of her.
Rock watched as Chang used his left hand to take off the noose around his neck. He then three the noose away, and to the ground. While he held his lightsaber up, with his right hand, to do a killing blow against her.
Rock swiftly extended her right hand towards Chang upper chest, and face. Her sonic shotgun then suddenly slid out from under her right sleeve and into her right hand. Allowing, Rock to use her right hand to grasp the grip of her weapon.
The only reaction Chang had time for was his eyes suddenly widening, as Rock aimed for Chang's upper chest and fire a shot at, at him, at point blank range.
In less than a second, as the sonic wave hit Chang, knocking him back into the air, it caused the clothing in the front of his chest to shred, his shades to shatter, while the flesh from his upper chest and face peel away from him and exploded outward.
A second later, Chang landed on his back with a thud.
Annie's lightsaber deactivated, as it left Chang's right hand. With Annie's weapon landing near Chang's body.
Rock looked on, with mild shock, at how easy that had been take down Chang. She then turned and looked over an Annie, whom was looking back her.
Rock commented, “Some how, I thought I would get a lot more satisfaction from killing the bastard.”
Annie replied, “At least he is dead.”
While Rock and Annie stood up, Rock slid her sonic shotgun back down her sleeve, and into its mechanical housing.
From behind her, Akira looked on at the carnage Rock had just created. She stated, “Damn Rock. When I said pulled an idea up your sleeve. I didn't mean it, literally. Still, good job.”
Rock turned around, to face Akira. She said, “Honestly, I was planning to strangle him. But, hey. A win is a win.”
Akira smiled, as she agreed, “You got that right.”
Rock looked around at her team, as she yelled, “Is everyone alright!”
Fabiola replied, “Yea. By the way, good job, Rock.”
Annie retrieved her lightsaber, as she she answered, “I will be fine.”
Akira said, “Nothing a quick shower won't fix.”
Across the room, Rock saw Natsuru stand up beside Ranma. Natsuru yelled, towards Rock, “Yea! I am just a little sore! I will be fine!”
Ranma loudly stated, “I will be fine, as well!”
Rock yelled, “That is good to hear!”
Across the room, by the entertainment center, Natsuru turned to Ranma, as she calmly said, “You go meet up with the girls. I want to check out Chang's computer.”
Ranma turned to Natsuru, as she asked, with concern in her normal tone voice, “Are you sure you will be fine? You took bad hits, to both your throat and back. And then you had that horrible fall.”
Natsuru smiled, as she playfully pushed Ranma away. She stated, “Come on. I have had rougher nights with you and Akira. I will be fine.”
Ranma nodded, she then turned to walk around the couch they were at, and over to Rock and the others.
Meanwhile, Natsuru walked towards Chang's computer.
As this went on, Fabiola walked over to the front of Chang's desk. She looked at the pair of empty semi-automatic pistols, with engrave dragons on the hilts. She picked them up and closed the slides.
Fabiola then stuck the empty pistols into the back of her pants, side by side. She thought, 'I am going to keep these two pistols as mementos of this adventure.'
Near the bar area, as things calmed down, Ranma reached Akira, and Annie, on that side of the room.
Nearby, Rock steeled herself, as she went over to look at Chang's corpse.
Rock thought, 'As disgusting as it is. It is my job. As the leader. I have to check to make sure Chang is dead.'
As Rock walked over and look down at the body, what she saw emotionally shocked her.
Instead of bone and red blood, Rock saw the metal skeleton, and orange blood of a boomer.
Rock mentally realized, “Chang was a fake. He was a boomer double. But, where is the real Chang. He won't just put a boomer double in charge. Given his personality, he would keep close the action, while having an escape plan. But, how would he get passed us? How would he disguise himself? He is asian. He has black hair... Daiyu... Oh fuck!'
Rock then turned and ran out of the office, and into the hallway. She stopped right at the entrance to the hallway, as she realized that Daiyu, AKA, gender bent Chang, was long gone.
As Rock turned, and ran back into Chang's office, towards Ranma, Akira, and Annie, whom were the closest to her, she yelled, “She's gone!”
As Annie, Ranma, and Akira turned to look at Rock, as Ranma asked, “Whose gone?”
By then, Rock had reached the three women. As Rock to a stop in front of the three women, she forced herself to calm down. She explained, “Chang. The body on the floor is a boomer double. Daiyu. That girl right outside, that we let go, was the real Chang. She must have had herself changed, as well. That, and the boomer double was her escape plan. And I cannot believe she pulled it off, on us, of all people. Now, that I think about it, she even looked like Chang, as a woman, in the Boys and Girls omake.”
Akira said, “It was a good plan. It also explain the insults from the boomer double. All the ham and insults were meant to distract us, and buy Chang time to escape. And it worked. Chang always acts so macho and cavalier that it would fool us and anyone else into thinking that she would never willing change her gender.”
“And, it is clear that the super-soldier serum returns one's youth, and brings that person to near perfect health. That is not a bad trade off. With her posing as one of her own bodyguards, it literally allowed her be the woman behind the man that was the boomer double. While at the same time, she could keep herself close to her powerbase. But, far enough to escape from danger if she need too.”
“Hell, she probably only had the same programing as you, Rock. Comfortable in her new gender, and bi-sexual. So now, she can enjoy both sides of the fence.”
Rock replied, “You are probably right.”
Annie commented, “I remember, when we went to your past, Rock. That at dinner, Chang did say that he was tempted to try both sides of the fence. Still, that would mean...” Annie then began to giggle.
Akira asked, “What is so funny?”
Annie stated, with a smile on her lips, “I was planning to castrate him for making me go through my monthly periods. But now, she is in the same boat as me, and I find it funny.”
Akira replied, “Glad to hear it.”
Nearby, Fabiola had listened to their conversation. She turned to them, as she suggested, “If you girls want. We can always go after her, later.”
Rock thought it over. She then said, “Maybe. But, right now our primary mission is to shutdown Chang's operation, and rescue those she had kidnapped and impregnated. Along, with any children her victims had.”
By then, Natsuru was behind Chang's desk, looked at Chang's computer screen. She continued to look at the screen, as she requested, “Hey girls. Come look at this.”
Everyone turned to see Natsuru leaning down from the back of the desk, as she stared at the desk mounted computer monitor. The fingers on her right hand were on the touch pad, as seconds later, she turned off the music.
Fabiola was already nearest to Natsuru. She said, “Thank you. That music was starting to get a little annoying.” She thought, 'And we have already had to deal with one annoying piece of music today.'
Natsuru looked at the computer screen, as she responded,“No problem. Also, I found something interesting on the computer. It seems that Chang did not log off her account, before she left the office.”
As everyone else walked over to Natsuru, Rock took the opportunity to grab the Roanapur bridge noose, from the floor, as a trophy of their adventures.
Meanwhile, Akira stated, “So, help me god. If Chang set a self-destruct device in this building. That Data didn't know about. I will hunt Chang down and show her a taste of what the girls gave me at Jackpot. Only, I won't be so gentle.”
Annie inquired, “While I would not care to participate in such an act. Even against Chang. Could I still watch?”
Akira replied, “Sure.”
When they reached Natsuru, and walked behind the desk to stand behind her, Natsuru said, “It is not a self-destruct device. I found a strange icon on the GUI screen of the monitor. I think it is the boomer kill-switch.”
Everyone looked at the large monitor, mounted in the desk. And they saw that screen and they saw an icon on the screen, that stated, in english, “Turn off boomers.”
Akira turned to Rock, as she asked, “You think it is that simple?”
Rock turned to Akira, as she pointed out, “If the boomers turned on Chang. She would have to turn them off, as quickly as possible. So, I guess, why not? Click it, Natsuru. And see if it works.”
Natsuru the touch pad to click the icon. A pop-up icon window showed in the middle of the screen. What was stated on the window, was in english. The window had 'yes' and 'no' button below the question, “Do you wish to shutdown the boomers?”
Natsuru clicked 'yes'.
The pop up window change the question to, “Do you wish turn on boomers?” With a 'yes' and 'no' buttons.
Natsuru commented, “In of being a kill switch. This is just an off switch.”
Rock and Akira turned towards the computer screen, as Rock commented, “Well, Chang has never been wasteful.”
Annie commented, “It doesn't matter. All that matters is that the boomers are no long a problem for us.”
Natsuru replied, I agree.
Natsuru continued to look at the computer screen, as she used the touch pad. Instead of clicking either, Natsuru clicked the 'x' on the upper right pop-up window to shutdown the window.
Ranma turned around, as she started looking out the window. She noticed that the storm had finally lifted, revealing a sunny day, which provided a good view of the Distraction Team fighting the combat and battle boomers, below them. In Roanapur.
Suddenly, Ranma noticed that much of the gunfire stopped down on the highway, where the fighting had been taking place.
Ranma requested, “Hey guy. Take a look outside. I think the program worked.”
Everyone turned around, and they saw the fighting had stopped.
Akira said, “What do you know. It was that simple, after all.”
(_)
In the ruins of Roanapur, the Distraction Team was fighting boomers, while enjoy the sunny break in the weather.
They had been careful to keep loosely together, within a hundred yards, or less, of each other, as they destroyed boomers, while providing cover-fire and support for each other.
While Deadpool had been taking point in much of the battle. Midway through the battle, the boomers gunfire was so intense that Deadpool had to dive for cover, put away his lightsabers, and pull out his blaster pistols.
As the fighting continued, each of the members of the Distraction Team admitted to themselves that they made a good, well rounded team.
This was further proven by the literal thousands of corpses of combat and battle boomers that littered the battlefield, that was the highway, and other roads, around them.
Suddenly, the remaining boomers stopped in their tracks and fell over.
The team stayed behind cover few a full minute, after the boomers stopped function.
Though, after the minute was over, they all started to peak their heads over their cover, to see what was going on, and to look at each other.
As they saw the boomers were no longer a threat, they came out of their cover, and they started walking towards each other at a normal pace.
A minute later, they met each other in the middle of the street they were on. All of them had their weapons in their hands. Though, they made sure not to point their weapons as each other.
As they looked around, Vash said, “I guess Rock and the others won.”
Boba replied, through the electronic intercom of his helmet, “Probably.”
Deadpool said, “Good. We don't have to worry about that.” He looked over at Duke, as he requested, “Nukem, do you want to say it together, while we pose?”
Duke looked over at Deadpool, as he smiled wickedly. He said, “Sure.”
Vash inquired, “What are you going to say?”
Fett asked, “What do you mean?” He thought, 'Though, given you are a lunatic Deadpool. I am not sure I want to know. And I have my doubts about Duke. Those Vash seems to be a stable enough person. If he wasn't so cheerful, I think I could get along with him very well.'
Duke walked over and whispered into Vash's right ear. While Deadpool walked over and whisper into Fett's helmet, on Fett's left side.
Vash looked at Duke, as he stated, “I like it.”
Boba Fett turned to Deadpool, as he said, “I will do it.”
All of them then faced the tower, as they stood side by side. They did a battle pose, as Wade said, “On the count of three. One. Two. Three.”
All for of them then yelled, in unison, “Hail to the Kings, babe!”
Duke looked over at his team, as he complimented, “And that is how you act like victors.”
Vash asked, “Do you think it is wise if we go into the Tower, to meet the girls?”
Duke said, “No. We do not know what death traps are inside there. I say we stay here until they come to get us.”
Fett commented, “I am not sticking my neck out any further. For myself, this mission is purely self-defensive. Except for some technology upgrades, I am not being paid for this job.”
Deadpool commented, “Same here, Boba. But, it was fun.”
Duke agreed, “True.”
Vash casually shrugged.
Fett nodded once in agreement.
Deadpool then started walking away from the group, and towards the Tower.
Vash inquired, “Where are you going, Deadpool? Didn't we just agree to stay here?”
Wade stopped, as he turned around to face them. He explained, “Before I planned on leaving. I just wanted to make sure you guys would stick together. After such a battle, I think you all deserve a respite. Still, I don't have that luxury. I like those girls, and that guy. But, they know me too well. I will find my own way out of this reality. And the key to do so, is inside the Tower.
Vash said, “Good luck.”
Wade responded, “Thanks. And gentlemen. I want you to know that I enjoyed our time together. I consider this the greatest team up in my entire life. And I've had quite a few. But, if we ever do this again, it will be too soon. For I fear the multiverse would not be able to handle so much awesomeness in one place for very long.”
Wade then turned around, and he started walking towards the tower.
(_)
In Chang's office, Fabiola asked, “Girls. I have one question. What about those Star Destroyers we passed by in orbit? I am sure they were likely only manned by boomers.”
Natsuru turned back to the computer. She found an icon labeled, “Star Destroyers status.”
Natsuru used the touch pad to click the icon, in question.
Suddenly, the window appeared on the computer screen, that showed stats and information on it, which were in english.
Natsuru thought, 'I guess since Lotton is second in command, Chang had the computer default to english. And I am glad. If it was in chinese, we would be in trouble. Because, I believe the only one here that is fluent in chinese, is Ranma. And while she is intelligent. She is not the most computer literate person here. Now, let's see the this text, on the computer, is stating.'
Natsuru read the information. A few seconds later, as she continued reading the information, she said, “No worries. Those ships are in high orbit. And they are programmed to stay in high orbit indefinitely, unless order otherwise. Also, they are low maintenance. And if I am reading the rest of the information and figures right. Given their low power consumption, and their high level of fuel supplies, they can maintain orbit for decades. And even then, their orbits are designed to take them into the Moon's gravity well, not Earth's gravity well.”
Ranma commented, “I got to give Chang credit. He... Err. She plans for everything.”
Rock smirked, as she commented, “Except us.”
Ranma returned Rock smirk, as she replied, “Yep.”
Annie requested, “Can you check the status of those in the vats?”
Natsuru minimized the window she was reading, to the tool bar at the bottom of the screen. She then found an icon labeled, “Vat status.” She clicked it and looked at the information. Natsuru stated, “Everything is in the green with them. No worries. There is no rush to rescue them.”
Annie asked, “What about the children that I am sure some of the women have already given birth too?”
Natsuru exited out of the minimized the window, to the tool bar at the bottom of the screen.
Natsuru then looked at the icons on the screen, she found one that probably had the answers Annie sought. Natsuru said, “Here is an icon that says nurseries. This is probably it.” She clicked it and a screen popped up. As Natsuru read the window, she stated, “No worries here either. The nurseries are manned by human beings. With supplies that should last them, and the children, for a good week, before things start to get serious.”
Rock responded, “That is good to know. We will figure out what to about the women, and their children, after we meet back up. This is just too big for us to handle alone.”
Rock saw the women around her nod in agreement.
Rock went onto say, “Well, we have done all we can here. Let's head back to the girls and see if Data was able to handle him.”
As they all made their way around the desk, and they started walking towards the door to Chang's office, Akira commented, “Data is probably the only man in the multiverse that could handled all for of them at once.”
Rock replied, “True. Then, we will find Dutch, Benny, and Janet, in this city sized fortress.”
Akira responded, “Good idea. And with Data's help, in accessing the Tower's computer network. It should not take long to find them.”
Rock stated, “I agree. So, let's get back down there, and start the ball rolling in finding them.”
They then headed back to the elevator they had used.
A few minutes later, they reached the elevator that Data has worked on. Ranma removed the table. And they all got into the elevator.
After Rock punched the bottom button, on the panel, inside the elevator, the elevator's doors closed, as they headed back down to the floor that Data preset. Which was the floor where the hardsuit waiting room was.
Unfortunately, as they headed down the tower, the song, Stairway to Heaven, began playing again, causing everyone in the group, but Annie, to groan in annoyance.
(_)
Around that time Rock, and those with her, headed back to meet with Data and the human members of the Hell Sabers, a few levels underneath Chang's penthouse office, John found the location he was searching for. After riding another elevator, John walked through a series hallways, until he reached Lotton's office.
Once John made it to the level that Lotton's office was on, it was not hard to find Lotton's office, The business style signs on the walls clearly marked where to find Lotton's office, among other locations on that that level.
John noticed that the standard wooden double-doors to Lotton's office were open. With the doors swinging to the inside of Lotton's office.
As John slowly approached the entrance to Lotton's office, he pulled out his pulse pistol, and he then charged his pulse pistol. One phrase passed through his mind, 'It's a trap.' He then continued his thoughts, 'I have seen to many traps in fiction. And been involved in to many traps, first hand. Both as the hunter and as the prey. For myself to not recognize the sign. Though, I have no choice but to check it out. Too much is riding on me doing so. As such, I will just be careful, and hope for the best.'
As John came to the opened entrance to the office, he stopped in his tracked, as he took a little inside the office. peeked his head into the office, take a quick look around.
The doors to Lotton's office swung so close to the interior walls, that John could clearly see the rest of the office, from where he stood.
John saw that the office was fairly nice.
The office was eighty feet in depth, a hundred and twenty feet in length, and twenty feet tall.
The ceiling had brown knockdown ceiling tiles, along ceiling fans.
When John was facing the room, to his left side, there was a set of circular dimmer lighting switches, for the ceiling lights and fans, on the far left wall, by far left corner of the room.
The side walls of the room were brown wooden paneling.
On John's left, at the far wall was a small bar and refrigerator area with low table in front of it, with gray leather couch in front of the table, facing the bar.
On John's right, at the far wall was an entertainment center. With shelves lined with movies, books, video games. There was a large flat screen TV in the center of the wall, with some disc players and game consoles under it. There was a small table in front of the TV, with another gray leather couch facing the TV.
The floors were cover with black marble tiles, with nice throw rugs on top of the tiles.
There was no lights currently on in the office. Because, the far wall was just large windows panes that provided plenty of light, given it was the middle of the day.
Also, John noticed that the windows had some sort of tint, that changed during the day, to prevent the room from becoming to bright for those inside it.
John saw that from out the windows, that the office was at height that above the cloud line.
Though, with the storm over, and the clouds below him breaking apart, John could see the office overlooked Roanapur, and the protected bay behind the city.
Along with this, there are currents on the far corners of the room, that could be drawn closed, across the windows, for privacy.
In the back center of the room, by the windows was brown stained oak desk, with nice a red leather, swivel chair, with arm rests, behind the desk.
On top of the desk was a computer monitor, keyboard, and computer mouse, with wires going into the desk, where the computer tower was stored.
John thought, 'The computer on that desk is likely where the boomer kill-switch is. I don't see anyone in the room. But, I know it is a trap. And there is no cover between me and the desk. Though, I have no choice but to walk straight in.'
'Given I don't see anyone, chances were he will popped up from behind the desk, itself. So, I will just keep Winona pointed at the desk.' He looked more closely at the windows, as he mentally added, 'I don't see any reflections that could be a person. Might as well get this over with.
John then slowly walked into the room. When he made it half way to the desk, a single gunshot rang out, as John's pulse pistol was knocked from his hand and across the room, to his left.
John's pulse pistol slid to a stop, near the far corner of the room, between the bar and the window
Fortunately, John's hand was unharmed.
As John realized what had happened, he quickly calculated the angle of the bullet, and turned to his right to see Lotton.
Lotton crouching down in the corner, between the wall with entertainment system, and the wall with the entrance, with a semi-automatic pistol in his right hand, pointed as John.
Lotton was wearing his usual clothing, his black long coat, and shades over his eyes.,
Along with see Lotton, from the corner of his right eye, John also noticed that the interior side of front wall, where the doors were located, had brown wooden paneling, like the side walls.
Though, John was far more concerned with paying attention to Lotton.
John kept his eyes on Lotton and his pistol, while Lotton kept his eyes, and his semi-pistol trained on John, as Lotton stood up.
Lotton then circled around, counterclockwise, from the entertainment center couch, to where he stood in front of his desk. As Lotton did so, he continued to face John.
John's eyes never left Lotton and the pistol he was held.
John the watched as Lotton took a few steps back, until his lower back touch the desk.
Lotton continued to look at John, as calmly said, in english, “Hello John. Can I please call you, John?”
John replied, “That is fine. I guess you are, Lotton.”
Lotton responded, “That I certainly am. Look around. All this is mine. And believe it or not, this office. My office. Was the prototype for Chang's office layout, and not the other way around. I have to say, Chang was kind enough to let me have an office as nice as this.”
“Though, I tend to spend more time in his office, than here, in my own. Do you like it? It may not be top floor, but it is high enough above the clouds to offer a great view. Chang even let me have an office with a view towards the bay.”
John said, “I admit. It is a nice office.”
Lotton replied, “Thank you.”
John dryly asked, “So, what now? Do you try to talk me to death, like all villains do.”
Lotton responded, “No. Actually, I just want to talk for a moment. To get a few things straight, between us. First, I want to apologize to you. As unbelievable as it sounds, I was no the one to send those boomers are you and your family. I have no interest in harming you, nor your family. I know better. And so does Chang. So, I don't know how our boomers started coming after you. Maybe a disgruntled employee. You never know.”
John commented, “True. It is always nice to know where everyone stands.”
Lotton said, “Absolutely. I did not even want to you to know we existed, because I was afraid that all this would have happened.” Lotton then use his left hand to point outside, as he continued, “I guess this is all your handiwork.”
John admitted, “Yea. I had a large part in putting together the team that is currently outside.”
Lotton slyly smiled, as he stated, “It has all your hallmarks. Humor. Wit. Taste. Vash, Duke Nukem, Deadpool, Boba Fett. I am sure that Annie suggested the last one. I cannot think of a more destructive four person team in the multiverse. You are artist of destruction.”
John could not help, but smirk, as he happily replied, “Thank you.”
Lotton went into to say, “And we both know, this is the only the beginning for us. You are one of us now. You now know that World as Myth theory is fact. And given you fanboy nature, you will eventually want more.”
John asked, with slight worry in his tone of voice, “What do you mean?”
Lotton chuckled evilly. He stated, “You have had a taste of the infinite. A taste of true power. Of the possibilities. And charting realities. Charting the imaginations through existence. The upper end would be bending reality to your very will... Not to sound cliché. But yea. We are talking about godhood, in a way few dare dream. Though, I know better than to go that far. I just want to have fun.”
“Still, the multiverse was clearly what Q was alluding to in the Star Trek, the Next Generation, finale, All Good Things. This was the possibilities that Q mentioned to Picard. That the exploration of possibilities was the true finale frontier.”
“Q clearly knew he was in a fictional series, but he could not directly tell Picard. Though, he could give Picard hints.”
“And given Picard's life experiences and intelligence, Picard could put the pieces together, if he wanted too. Another hint that Q knew was the Hallmark Christmas ordainment injoke in Voyager episode, Death Wish.”
“Still, after you are done with this little adventure, I am sure you are planning to do some interesting traveling, through the multiverse.”
John retorted, “Dream on. After we beat you, I am going back to my wife. And we are going to raise our son.”
Lotton nodded, as he agreed, “Of course. But, once your son is grown. Then, you will have time on your hands. It is then that your very nature will betray you, and you will find yourself traveling the multiverse of your own accord. Likely, your wife Aeryn will come with you. She always had a taste for adventure, as well.”
John pointed out, “Be that as it may, that still has little to do with the situation at hand.”
Lotton conceded, “Yes. You are quite right. And we both know things have going too far for me to try to talk you out of your course of action. Let alone try to convince you to join us.”
John inquired, with mild annoyance in his tone of voice, “Correct. And since you are savvy enough to realize that, why are we still talking?”
Lotton said, “Because I enjoy talking to you. And there is still one thing I can do with you. And not that. Neither of us swing that way. What I am talking about is I always wanted to see how I would measure up to you in a fight. So, how about we make this interesting, and have a little brawl?”
John snorted in disbelief.
Lotton continued, “Yea. As the villain I know it is kinda cliché and stupid to give up my advantage here. But, hey. I mean, it is like if you had the chance to take a shot at Captain Kirk, won't you? Sure, you would likely get your ass handed to you, but it would still be worth it?”
John shrugged, as he conceded, “I guess I would. It is the fanboy in us. By the way, did you guys capture Kirk, and turn him into a woman?”
Lotton continued holding his gun on John, as he answered, “I honestly don't know. But, it would not be the first time someone turned Kirk into a chick.”
Lotton and John said, in unison, “Turnabout Intruder.”
Lotton stated, “That is what I love about you, John. You get the jokes and the references. And you love to crack the jokes and the references.”
John replied, “Doing so helps to keep me grounded.”
Lotton responded, “True. And back to the episode, Turnabout Intruder. It had a good concept for the plot to that episode. Kirk womanizing comes back to bite him, or her in that case. But, the execution was poorly done.”
“Still, speaking of Captain Kirk. First, I want you to know that have only the up most respect for both people. The other person being your friend, Chiana. But in your honest opinion. Which one of those two do you think has seen more alien tail? Captain Kirk? Or, your friend Chiana?”
John was about to start to speak, when he closed his mouth again, as he thought about Lotton's question, for a few seconds. John then replied, “You know. That is a hard question to answer. But, let's hope they never meet. Could you imagine the seven degrees game we could play if those ever did?”
Lotton chuckled, as he answered, “I know. You can already connect one of them with half the multiverse with that game. And the other, with the other half of the multiverse, with that game.”
John said, as he was starting to grow impatient, “I agree. Still, let's get this fight started. Though, fair warnin. My wife, a former alien soldier, has taught me much in hand to hand combat.”
Lotton lips curled into a wicked grin, as he happily stated, “I will see your badass alien soldier, and raise you two axe crazy badass lovers of my own. A knifenut and a chainsaw wielding maniac.”
John asked, “How chainsaw wieldie are we talking about?”
Lotton stated, “Ah, Buffy speak. Oh, how I miss that series. Still, that show started going downhill after the third scene.”
John said, “I won't know. I originally left while they were still airing that series.”
Lotton suggested, “Then, you should watch the rest of that series sometime.”
John replied, “I just may.”
Lotton commented, “Good. Also, you would watched the spinoff series of Buffy, Angel. And the Angel series really peaks in the final, fifth season.”
John said, “Interesting. I will keep that in mind.”
Lotton stated, “Anyway, my chainsaw friend could give Ash William lessons on cleaving flesh with a chainsaw.”
John nodded, as he replied, “That is pretty good. By the way, you guys do know you are going to lose, in the end?”
Lotton continued smiling, as he responded, in a casual tone of voice, “Oh, hell yes. But, I am in it for the ride. And what a ride. Still, I was expecting nukes to take us down. Not a small force of badasses.”
John said, “I can see where you are coming from. Also, when it comes to badasses, given how many you have caught, have any of them outright got away from you? Or, outrun you.”
Lotton answered, “To my knowledge, only one person, has outrun us. One man. Burt Gummer of the Tremors reality. And given his resume, we should have saw it coming, and known better that to go after him. He is gun expert. Explosives expert. Survivalist expert. Hand to hand combat expert. Big game hunter in the extreme. Crazy prepared, and then some. The man prepared for World War III. After the movies, no one questioned that he would be able to survive a nuclear war. And he is one of only a handful of people to ever survive being swallowed whole by a giant monster, and live, with it being able to keep it believable.”
“Burt is also the only person, along with the wife, that actually killed a giant monster, whom invaded their home, without outside help, while remaining relatively unharmed by the experience. If you look in the dictionary, by the word, badass, you will likely find Burt picture by that word.”
“As such, Burt is the only person I would say that is more badass than the Bloodhound and Chang.”
John inquired, “I have seen the movies. At least the first two. And Burt is a badass without peer. So, what happened?”
Lotton answered, “A lesson in humility, for us. We went after him post TV series. That was long after the third movie, where he inadvertently blew up his home, weapons, and supplies. In coming for him then, we gave him too much time to restock and reload.”
John said, “That would be a mistake on your part.”
Lotton stated, “Oh, I agree. In hindsight. Oh, I agree. We first sent a couple of combat boomers after him, at the location what was left of his home. They never returned. Then, we sent in a squad of four battle boomers after him. Their salvaged data records showed they lasted only five minutes against Burt.”
John whistled. He then said, “Not bad. Sounds like something Duke would pull.”
Lotton said, “Yes. And here is the thing. Burt really didn't run from our forces. No. He took us bringing this war to his doorstep as a personal challenge. As if the gods had finally taken notice of him, and he was going to have his moment of glory to shine.”
“Next, we sent the all five Hell Sabers, in full load out, after him. This included three Typhoon II motoslaves, with their weapons. When they got to the ruins of Burt's old home, they were ambushed by sniper fire, from the brush, in the distance.”
John inquired, “What weapon did Burt use?”
Lotton answered, “From what we could gather, Burt used his Barrett M eighty-two A one anti-material, sniper rifle, he used in the TV series. With its fifty caliber BMG rounds. The rifle is also the same type of weapon that Roberta has been known to use. And from what I have seen, and I have read from first hand reports, I would say that Burt is better at using the light-fifty rifle than the Bloodhound is.”
“And given Roberta's skills, that is not a boast to be taken lightly.”
John stated, “From what I have heard of this, Bloodhound. That I don't doubt.”
Lotton said, “Absolutely. When the Hell Sabers showed up, because there was no real cover around them. And that Arcee, and the three Typhoon II motoslaves were the largest targets. They were the first that Burt shot at, heavily damaged all four targets. With Arcee having to return to the Tower for repairs. This left the girls having to deal with Burt without fast modes of travel, nor flight options.”
John inquired, “Wouldn't there jump-jets help bridge the distance?”
Lotton responded, “One would think so. But, they could not localize where he was. And given the skill that Burt was displaying, none of them wanted to risk being taken out, in the open air, like a clay pigeon in skeet.”
John conceded, “Good point.”
Lotton replied, “Thank you.”
John questioned, “I wonder how Burt was able to camouflage himself?”
Lotton answered, “I found out later that Burt must have used some thermal blankets and other tricks to camouflage himself. Because he kept disappearing on them. Even with the hardsuits infrared sensors.”
“Still, after a few more shots, they were able to use the acoustic sensors to get a find the general direction from where Burt's position was.”
“Though, as the girls tried to advance on Burt position. Burt fell back. What followed was a three day running battle into the mountainous wilderness, of where Burt lived. During those days and nights, it became a question of who was the predator? And who was the prey?”
“Though, girls, themselves, were not seriously injured. And I think that Burt was just toying with them.”
“In the end, the Hell Sabers hardsuits were so trashed that they had to give up their search for him, and leave the hunt to others. And we did send in others.”
John guessed, “Hotel Moscow?”
Lotton stated, “Yes. After the Hell Sabers returned, Chang decided to bring out the big guns. He sent Balalaika, and Hotel Moscow in force against Burt. They searched the area for two straight days and nights with no luck. Then, Burt ambushed a member of Hotel Moscow. He stole the man's small reality device. And he then disappeared into the multiverse. That only reason Hotel Moscow did not follow him was that he only knocked out the russian in question. And the man was not seriously harmed.”
“In an after report I read, made by Balalaika. She commented that searching for Burt there was like being back in Afghanistan. And that she would not waste her men's time like that again. Afterward, Chang ordered that Burt to be left alone, because he was such a badass. To be able to beat the boomers, the Hell Sabers, and even outfox Hotel Moscow.”
John commented, “That is quiet a resume. On top of what Burt has already accomplished in his life.”
Lotton commented, “Yes. It is. And coming from you. That is quite a compliment. Still, this is the only time, that I know of, where Chang has ever decided to leave someone alone for being such a badass.”
John thought, 'I guess Chang is not as much a foolish as I thought. I would not want Burt as an enemy.' He inquired, “I wonder what happened to Burt?”
Lotton replied, “I would like to know that myself. Well, I have kept you waiting long enough.”
Lotton kept his eyes one John, as he holstered his pistol, in his left shoulder holster. Across from his other semi-automatic, in his right shoulder holster. Both of which were hidden under Lotton's long coat. Lotton then took off his sunglasses, and he put them in an outer, coat pocket.
After which, Lotton then calmly started walking towards John, as he made his hands fists, and he held those fists up in front of them, in a boxer's fighting stand.
As Lotton approached John, John got into a defensive stance.
As the two men came within reach of each other, John was the one to throw the first punch, with his right fist.
Lotton blocked the blow with his left forearm, while replying with punch of his own, from his right feet, that connected to John's jaw.
John attempted another punch to Lotton's stomach.
Lotton sidestepped the strike, to his right side. Lotton then applied a blow to the left side of John's abdomen.
John soon found himself on a one sided fight, with himself on the receiving end.
As the fight continued, Lotton commented, “To be fair. I have been sparing with Chang, for a while now. He is a real martial artists master, and I have learned a lot from him.”
John soon found himself kneeling on the floor, on his left knee, with him looking down at the floor..
As soon as John dropped to one knee, Lotton stopped hitting him, and took a few steps back from John.
Lotton continued to hold up his arms in his boxer's fighting stand, as he asked, “Do you yield? Be warned. If you do, yield. And you then attack me. I am going to kill you.”
While he continued to look at the floor, John grunted out, “Yea. I yield. I know when I am beat. And no. It is not a trick.”
Lotton dropped his fighting stand, as he calmly said, “I accept your surrender. Thanks John. I now have my answer. And in all honestly, I am a big fan yours. If things were different, I would be asking for your autograph. I just wanted to see how well I could stand up to you.”
John looked up at Lotton, as he started to recover, and get his second wind. He quipped, “It is always nice to be like.”
John admitted to himself, in thought, 'That fight was not as horrible as it could have been. I am going to have a few bruises later. But, I should be fine.'
'I get the feeling that Lotton was going easy one me. And if I do try something. I am sure he will kill me. So, I will just stay where I am at. Until he makes his next move.'
'Also, if he doesn't do anything else to me, I am likely going to be able to walk away from this. He clearly never wanted to capture me in the first place. So, he might just let me go. As such, find out what he has planned for me.'
John inquired, “So, are you going to kill me?”
Lotton responded, “I was never planning on killing you, John. As I said before. I just did this as a challenge to see how I would measure up with you. And I admit that it was fun. I hope you have a great life with your family, John. No hard feelings?”
John responded, “None taken. I have had worse injuries from my friends.”
Lotton replied, with a smile on his lips, “Good. By the way, that bait about one of the boomer off switches being here is a lie. I just planted that information on the fly, when I realized you had rescued Data. Besides which, your friends already beat Chang a few minutes ago. I just watched the whole thing on the video. And they already found the off switch to the boomers, and used it.”
John let out a breath of relief, as he thought, 'So, Rock and the others pulled it off, without me. And Lotton is going to let me go. This day is looking up.' He commented, “Thanks for saving me the time of looking. And I have to admit, that was quick planning on your part. Not bad.”
Lotton continued to grin, as he stated, “I will take that as a compliment. Personally, I did all this because Chang offered me the time of my life. And he kept his word. Now, the party is over, and it is time to leave.”
“By the way, the quickest way to meet up with your group is to go back the way you came. When you get to the floor with the vat warehouse, go two levels up, and use the signs on the walls to find the hardsuit waiting room.”
“My monitors showed your friends have already captured the Hell Sabers, and Data is holding them there. With Chang defeated, Rock and the others will likely return there, to figured out what to do with Shenhua, Sawyer, Revy, and Roberta.”
“If not, you have a better chance of making it out of here, in one piece with Data's help. Though, there are no boobytrapped currently turned on in the Tower, this still can be a dangerous place. So, it is best that you go meet with Data.”
John responded, “Thanks. And I will do so.” He thought, 'For a villain. This Lotton seems to be very helpful and polite.'
Lotton requested, “Good. Also, Megatron has already left this reality. And so has Arcee. From what I saw on the video feed. They seem to have worked out their disagreements, and moved on. Could please let the others knows.”
John stated, “I will. And I hope our next meeting will be under more pleasant circumstances.”
Lotton responded, “I hope so, as well.”
Lotton then turned and walked over to this desk. Next, he pushed a button the underside of the front of his desk.
Suddenly a trap door slides open in front of the desk, and Lotton himself.
John sat that inside the hole was a one man, torpedo shaped, submersible waterjet.
John turned to look at Lotton.
Lotton noticed John look at him. He shrugged, as he said, “What can I say. I am a James Bond fan. And this is a classic way a James Bond villain escapes.”
John stated, “As long as you don't plan on blowing up the place, as you leave. I could care less.”
Lotton said, “I am not planning to. Besides, this place does not have a self-destruct destruct system. I am not a complete monster. And neither is Chang.”
John replied, “Good. Then, just get out of here.”
Lotton said, “With pleasure.”
Lotton walked over, and he pulled up the lid of the cockpit, and stepped into it. He buckled himself into the cockpit. Next, he closed the lid, After which, he prepped the vehicle.
A few seconds later, John watched as the waterjet lowered into the tube. Less than ten second later, the waterjet launched, and flew through the tunnel that lead from Lotton's office, to the bay by Roanapur.
Within minutes, Lotton was out to sea, in the Gulf of Thailand, and free.
John spend the next few minutes recovering from his fight. He stood up, and limped to the couch by the bar, and he just lay on the soft cushions for a few minutes.
As he began to felt better, he stood up from the couch, and he walked over, to the far left corner of the office, to retrieve his pulse pistol.
After he picked up his pulse pistol, he held his weapon in his hands, as he checked to see if it was damaged. It was scratched, by the gunshot, but it appeared to be otherwise alright.
Once he he holstered his pulse pistol in his shoulder holster, he turned and left the office.
John headed for the nearby elevator bay, to use it to go back down to the floor where Lotton said he could find Data.
After passing through a few hallways, towards the elevator bay he had entered the floor on, he turned the corner, as he came to a stop.
John saw three adult women, in front of them.
They were standing beside each other, as they looked at John.
John thought, 'I don't see any weapons on them. And they appear to heading somewhere, themselves. Still, I would like to know who they are.' He calmly asked, “Who are you?”
One of the adult women inquired, “Who are you?”
Not wanting to waste time, John answered, “My name is John. I am with Rock. And our group is here to defeat Chang. Which, from what I have been tone, we just did.”
The three adult women just smiled at him.
(_)
An hour later, Rock and her group made it back into the hardsuit waiting room.
Data was sitting in a chair beside the Hell Saber, whom were still bound and sitting on the floor, beside each other.
As the Bad Company entered the room, the Hell Sabers, and Data, looked over at them.
Revy casually asked, “So, how did it go?”
As the members of Bad Company walked into the room, Rock answered, “We shutdown the boomers.”
Data replied, “Good.”
It was then that those in the room began to notice that something was wrong with the way the members of Bad Company were acting.
Data asked, “What is wrong?”
As Bad Company came to a stop, in the room, Rock said, “It is about Chang.”
Shenhua inquired, “What about Chang?”
Fabiola quietly said, “Chang got away.”
Rock turned to the four Hell Sabers, as she asked, “Girls, I know you all likely have seen the omakes, so did you know that Chang had her self changed into a girl, like me and the others?”
Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Roberta looked at each other. They then turned back to look at Rock.
Revy answered, “In all honesty. We were not sure if Chang had an assassin boomer made to look his female counterpart. Or, if Chang been changed into a woman, and she had a boomer double made to look like her original, male self.”
Rock stated, “Well, the male Chang was the boomer double. And the real Chang is not female. And she got away.”
The four Hell Sabers laughing a little.
Akira asked, “What is so funny?”
As the four Hell Sabers calmed down, Revy answered, “The way Lotton talked to Shenhua and Sawyer sometimes. About Chang. The female Chang. We are pretty sure they were screwing each other, on a regular basis. Though, we all realized that Lotton had a blindspot, in that he didn't realize she looked like the female Chang from the omake.”
A few of the members of Bad Company giggled a little at Revy's comments. Among those that laughed as Akira, Fabiola, and Rock.
As Akira giggled, she said, “Oh. That is funny.”
Revy responded, “Yes. It is. And Arcee, with her alien sensors, probably knew which Chang was which. But, she refused to tell us. She said, while giggling, that it was more fun watching us try to figure it out on our own. Or, for us to work up the courage to ask Chang directly. Which we did not do.”
Fabiola commented, “What about your artificial eye, Roberta?”
Roberta answered, “My artificial cybernetic eye only lets me see as well as my natural eye. I selected it that way, to prevent having to rely solely on one eye, or the other. Though, I can see heat signatures and into the body, to a degree. But, assassin boomers are design to give off false sensor readings. So, even with my right artificial eye, I could not tell.”
Fabiola replied, “Oh.”
Rock thought, 'So, that boomer double of Chang's was just an assassin boomer. Then, why was he so much better than those boomer women... Of course. The Chang boomer double was programed with Chang's fighting abilities. So, of course he would be a better fighter. Still, I am happy we did not have to face a hyperboomer. I am not sure we could have handled one of those monsters, without some serious firepower.'
Revy stated, “Anyway, we had a bet going on, between the four of us. One which Chang was the real one. And which was not. The bet was to see which two of us would do laundry for the two for a week. And it looks like Shenhua and I lost, while Roberta and Sawyer won.”
Rock shrugged, as she replied, “I am not surprised you would make a bet over such matters.”
Revy commented, “We did it mostly out of boredom, than anything else.”
Roberta asked, “So, what exactly happened, in Chang's office? How did Chang get away?”
Rock answered, “As moronic as it sounds, Chang fooled us, of all people, into thinking she was her own secretary. And we let her go, while we then faced her male boomer double. Whom was such a ham, as a way to stall us. And it worked.”
The four Hell Sabers burst out laughing.
Between laughs, Revy stated, “Gee, Rock. That is bad.”
Rock sheepishly said, “Just laugh it up, and get it out of your system.
Between laughs, Shenhua replied, “With pleasure.”
As the Hell Sabers continued to laugh, they were still paying attention to those around them. They heard, as Ranma stated, “Chang had us completely fool. Which for Rock is not that serious a bruise to her ego. She is new at this gender bending game. But, for us, this is an old hat, it is a major blow to our egos.”
“What hurts the most is that from what I understand, I am one of the most experienced gender benders in the multiverse. In some way, I basically pioneered that gender bending concepts. Such as using gender bending, with the hat and glasses, disguise trick. And Chang, as a woman, was able to fool me without wearing a hat or glasses.”
By then, the Hell Sabers had started to calmed down, though, they were giggling some.
Sawyer said, through her electrolarynx choker, “That is bad, Ranma.”
Ranma replied, “I know.”
Akira commented, “Actually, it is kind of ironic. Chang usually wears sunglasses. Even inside. No one expect her to not where glasses. So, she used that against us. Along, with wearing such a feminine professional business suit and long skirt. That we thought Chang, with his... Well, her, macho attitude, would never been caught in.”
Natsuru said, “I have to admit. She looked good in that long skirt. That suit didn't really bring out her sexiness. Which she clearly had a lot of. But, instead it brought out her femininity and professional.”
Annie stated, “Chang is clearly savvy in almost every genre known. Including the gender bending genre. From what I understand, given what Akira told me of her collection, Chang has seen all your series, and she used that against us. She knew what we would be looking for, and she played against her own usual type. Face it, we got tricked by one of the best. Live with it, and move on.”
Fabiola said, “Annie is correct. Still, I am sure we will see her against some day.”
Rock stated, “That is a given.”
Bad Company then noticed that the Hell Sabers were still giggling.
Shenhua stated, “You can turn a dude into a chick, but they can still be blinded by the obvious.”
Revy commented, “I guess a man doesn't stop having a one tracked mind after being turned into a chick.”
Roberta said, “You are one to talk, Revy. You are worse than some men I could name.”
Revy defended herself, “Garcia does not count. He is the exception to the rule. Just like Rock over here.”
Rock smiled as Revy compliment.
Roberta noticed Rock's smile, as she cracked a grin. She stated, “You better believe it.”
By then, the Hell Sabers had calmed down. Sawyer then coughed a couple of times to get their attention. As the room quieted down, she used her electrolarynx choker to speak, “Ahem. Not to sound embarrassed. But, it has been a few hours, and well... And we know you guys clearly won. Brainwashed, or not. I have no interest in fighting a battle that is already lost. And I am not trying to escape, or anything...” She looked down at the floor, as she finished her request, “But, I really have pee.”
Rock ordered, “Data untie her. Akira, Natsuru, take her to a nearby restroom.”
Sawyer stated, “I know where it is. It is only a few rooms down the hallway.”
Rock replied, “Good.” She thought, 'I don't want them to go too far.'
Roberta said, “She is not the only one. I am a cyborg badass, and I am reduced to begging to take a pee break. Oh, how the mighty have fallen.”
This time, it was Bad Company's turn to snicker at little.
Rock said, “Just untie them all. Given they have already admited their side already lost. They are not going to fight us.” She turned towards the Hell Sabers, as she continued, “Though, you girls are still brainwashed. And until we treat you, we are to keep an eye on you.” She looked over at Fabiola, as she went onto say, “Fabiola go with Roberta, and the others.”
Roberta said, “That will work for me.”
Sawyer replied, “As long as I get to pee. I don't care. You can even watch, if you want. But, I have got to go.”
A minute later, Data had untied all four women. With the four Hell Sabers standing together, in the back of the room.
Sawyer rushed passed the members of Bad Company, out of the room, and into the hallway, with Fabiola, Natsuru, Akira, and Roberta following right behind her.
Meanwhile, Revy and Shenhua took the opportunity to stretch their limbs
Shenhua turned to the others, as she asked, “So, what happens now?”
Annie answered, “Now, we figure out how to help you. How to deprogram you.”
Rock said, “I am sure we will figure something out.” She turned to Data, as she asked, “So what are your plans, Data?”
Data looked over at Rock, as he answered, “I am not really sure. Am I considered legally dead when I come from?”
Rock pointed out, “Yes. You died a hero. Though, this is not the first time that Star Fleet has someone declared dead, that turned up alive and well.”
Data said, “True. There is a whole book of regulations on the subject. And I will return to my home reality some day. But right now. After we help those in this tower. By the way, I have already formulated some plans that might help them.”
Rock replied, “I will look forward to hearing them. As soon as we are settled here.”
Data stated, “Good. Still, when it comes to myself, and my future, I have much to think about. Star Fleet mission is to explore the unknown. And through a twist of fate, I have truly stumbled on a level of unknown few would dare to imagine. But, given the nature of this unknown, if I were to explore it, I would likely violate the Prime Directive, and a number of temporal regulations.”
Rock commented, “I know Star Fleet prides itself on preparing their officers for just about anything. Though, I guess this is a little extreme, even for them.”
Data said, “You are correct. While Star Fleet is no stranger to dealing with alternate realities. Those usually dealt with just parallel variations of our own home reality. This situation is something else entirely. There will likely have to be a whole new volume invented for training Star Fleet officers on this subject.”
Rock stated, “And you will likely be the one to write that volume.”
Data let out a laugh. He responded, “True. But, that is neither here, nor there. Still, I find I am interesting conflict. But, one I can overcome with ease. Since, I am legally dead, I am no longer with Star Fleet, and I can explore this strange new levels of existence. Free of such regulations. At my discretion. Still, I will be honor in my actions.”
Rock replied, “Of course. I would expect nothing less from one of Star Fleet's finest.”
Data inquired, “Thank you. Though, I wonder if this is the possibilities that Q mentioned to the captain about?”
Rock answered, “It likely is. Q always seemed to be on the ball when it came to such matter. Though, let's not talk about him, or his kind, too much. I don't want him to show up. Our lives are crazy enough, as is.”
Data replied, “I agree.”
Rock suggested, “Also, if you are planning to stick around, I suggest you change your skin tone, and eyes, to more normal color tones.”
Data admitted, “That is a good point. Given my facial bone structure, I feel a fair skinned complexion might be best for myself. With both hair. And I have always been partial to green. So, I will have green irises.”
Rock commented, “I agree. That would look good on you.”
Data replied, “Thank you, for your vote of support.”
By then, Roberta, Sawyer, Fabiola, Akira, and Natsuru had returned to the room.
Rock turned to Roberta and Sawyer, as she asked, “Feeling better?”
Roberta and Sawyer simply nodded.
Natsuru said, “That is not all. We have someone to meet you, Rock.”
It was then, as on cue, John walked into the room.
They all looked over at John. With the Bad Company smiling upon seeing him.
Annie asked, “John, how did you find us?”
John answered, “Lotton told me where to find you. Also, that boomer off switch was a bust in his office. Though, you were able to defeat Chang, and you already turned off the boomers.”
Rock answered, “Yes. On both counter. But, Chang got away.”
John replied, “You can tell me about it, in a minute.”
Shenhua inquired, “Did Lotton get away?”
John turned Shenhua, as he stated, “Yes. He did. And I was not in a position to argue with him, on that matter.”
Shenhua said, “That is alright, John. He is our responsibility.”
Sawyer stated, “We will go after, later. After we have our loyal programming dealt with.
Shenhua agreed, “Of course.”
John thought, 'I don't even want to know what those two have planned for Lotton. Still, speaking of them. There is a matter that I need to ask, about them.' He looked around the room, at that freely standing Hell Sabers, as he inquired, “I take it they are going to behave themselves?”
Shenhua said, “Yes. We have no reason to fight you anymore.”
John responded, “Good. Because I have some information for both my group and your group. Lotton told me that both Megatron and Arcee have left this reality.”
Rock commented, “That is not surprising. Megatron knows that we know him too well. I am not surprised that he bailed on us. After he was sure we could complete the mission here, on our own.”
Revy commented, “I can say the same about Arcee. You think we are crazy, Rock. She is in a league of her own.”
Rock turned to Revy, as she stated, “I will take your word on that, Revy.”
John asked, “So, how was your luck with Chang? What exactly happened?”
Rock answered, “About the same, about the same with you and Lotton. Chang fooled us, of all people. He went through the process, as well. And she became a woman. She fool us into thinking that she was Chang's secretary. While we let her escape, right before we dealt with whom we thought was Chang. It turned out to be a boomer double that was about as hammy as you. Only less polite. And he was on hell of a fighter.”
John shrugged, as he responded, “Such things happen. We will find Chang again, later. Still, are you guys alright?”
Natsuru answered, “Yea. We are all just a little sore.”
John replied, “That's good.”
Akira said, “John. I hope you don't feel bad about that you were tricked into heading to Lotton's office.”
John commented, “Not really. Chang and Lotton both are two of the most savvy people I have ever met. And trust me. Both of them will get theirs, soon enough.”
Natsuru replied, “I agree. And I think now is the time for the reunion.”
John said, “I agree.” He turned to Rock, as he continued, “Rock, I met some people on the way here that I think you will like see you all.”
Rock turned to John, as she asked, “Reunion?” She mentally wondered, 'Could it be them?'
Then, it was turned of the three women, that John met, in walked into the room, from the hallway entrance.
Rock turned to the doors. As she saw the three women, she immediately recognized them, as she smiled. She thought, 'Yes. It is them.'
Revy looked over, and she saw them, as well. She casually said, “Hi guys.”
Standing in front of the group was Dutch, Benny, and Janet. Though, Dutch and Benny were currently women.
Dutch was wore an orange button up blouse, and green pants.
Benny was wearing blue jeans and a white t-shirt.
Janet wore a light brown long skirt and a white blouse.
Rock said, “Hello.”
The three women looked at Rock with confused looks on their faces.
Janet looked at Rock's face, as she asked in a direct manner, “Who are you?”
Everyone else in the room, except Rock, starting laughing, as Rock's put her right palm on her face.
A second later, Benny, Dutch, and Janet joined in on the laughter.
Benny causally said, “We are just playing with you, Rock. We know it is you.”
Dutch mentioned, “Yea. You really think we wouldn't recognize you, after everything we have been through together? Anyway, it is good to see you again. Even under these circumstances.”
By then, everyone had started to calm down. Rock took her right hand off her face, as she happily replied, “Same here. So, whose idea was this, for your joke?”
John coughed.
Rock looked over at John, as she stated, “You have wicked sense of humor, John.”
John turned to Rock, as he replied, in a casual tone of voice, “It's a gift.”
Dutch and Benny walked up to Rock, as they took a good look at Rock, while Rock took a look at them.
Dutch was the tallest. She was taller than Revy. Rock was slightly shorter than Revy. With Benny being shorter than Rock, and almost as short as Sawyer.
Benny stated the obvious, “Well, this awkward.”
Rock soberly asked, “What do we do now?”
Dutch stepped forward, as she hugged Rock. She stated, “We go back to the way things were. You are part of my crew, Rock. You are part of my family. Things have changed. But, that won't change.”
As Dutch let go of Rock, she took a step back from the black haired woman.
Rock looked up to see a smile on Dutch's face.
Dutch said, “We are going to have so much fun together.”
Benny took a step closer to Dutch and Rock. She quietly said, to the two of them, “At least, now Revy can't be a bitch to us, about her period, anymore.”
All three of them laughed at Benny's joke.
Meanwhile, Janet walked across the room, where Revy was standing. She asked the redhead, while looking at the three women, “What do you think those three are laughing about?”
Revy replied, “Beats me.”
Janet took a closer looked at Rock's chest, a she thought, 'Rock has a nice set of breasts on her. They might be bigger than mine. Though, given how nice Rock is, I don't mind.'
Across the room, Dutch asked, “So, Rock. I know about the Hell Sabers. But, who is this crew you have.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “I call them Bad Company. And they live up to the name.”
Dutch stated, “I like the name.”
Benny looked over at John, as she inquired, with delight in her tone of voice, “Is that John Crichton?”
John noticed his name mentioned. He turned to face the blond haired woman, standing by Rock and Dutch, as he answered, “Yes. You must be Benny. I have heard a lot about you, Dutch, and Janet. Nice to meet you all.”
Benny replied, with a smile on her lips, “You too. I would love to have your autograph...” Her lips turned lecherous, as she continued, “Hold on a second. I'm chick now. Forget the autograph. Can I sleep with you?”
Benny's question caught John off guard.
Janet walked up beside her girlfriend left side. She turned to Benny, as she said, “Honey. Do not be rude.” She turned to face John, with her smile then turning as lecherous as her girlfriend's smile. She continued, “I should be asking that question.”
John started to grow worried.
Benny looked over at Janet, as she conceded, “You are right, dear. You should go first. Then me.”
Janet looked over at Benny, as she suggested, “Threesome?”
Benny and Janet turned back to look at John, as Benny happily replied, “Works for me.”
John took a few steps back, as he hastily said, “Now girls. I'm married. And the woman I am married to can be far more scarier than any of the Hell Sabers.”
John thought, 'I use to think fanboys were bad. But, I found Lotton to not be that bad. But, fangirls are far more scarier.'
Akira had overheard the conversation between Benny, Janet and John. She turned towards them, as she stated, “Janet, Benny, I have met Aeryn in person. He is not joking about this. She could take Roberta in a fight.”
Nearby, Roberta thought about Akira's comment for a moment. She stated, “You might be right, Akira. I have seen the series. Aeryn can be one mean bitch. Hahahaha!”
Roberta's comment caught everyone off guard.
Benny and Janet then wisely choose to back off on trying to take turns mounting John.
Dutch turned to Annie, as she asked, “Rock, who is the brown haired girl?”
Annie had been paying attention to the conversations around her. She turned to Dutch, as she answered, “I am Annie. You know me better as Darth Vader and Anakin Skywalker. Chang captured me and changed me. On the bright side, since being out of the black suit, my overall personality has improved a lot. I have been told I have emotionally matured quite a bit, as well.”
Dutch looked Annie up and down. She said, “I am glad to hear that. Also, you know, for someone who had been hacked up and burned alive, that vat process did wonders for you.”
Annie grinned, as she responded, “I know. And you are not to bad looking yourself.”
Dutch replied, “Thank you.”
Annie admitted, “To be honest. I am not really that pissed off about being a woman. Considering I got my limbs back. I am healthy now. And I am out of that damn suit. It is more the fact Chang didn't ask me first, and she planned to use me as breeding stock. Fortunately, Rock saved me, before I could be impregnated.
Dutch thought over what Annie had said. She then stated, “That's good. And taking into account your point of view, I can fully understand where are you coming from.”
Annie winced, as she responded, “Please Dutch. No point of view comments. I hate that term.”
Dutch realized what Annie meant. She said, “Oh... Sorry about that, Annie.”
Annie replied, “No problem.”
Nearby, Sawyer walked over to Fabiola. She looked at the green haired woman, as she complimented, “Fabiola. We have fought each other several times. But, I have never taken a good look at you until now. Fabiola, you have really grown up since the first time I met you in Roanapur.”
Fabiola grinned, as she used her hands to light cup her large breasts for a second, while looking down at her breasts. She dropped her hands to her sides, as she looked at Sawyer. She stated, “I sure have.”
Sawyer responded, “I am truly envious.”
Roberta walked up, to stand near both Fabiola and Sawyer. She said, “Yes, Fabiola. You have certainly grown up. Your overall figure might be on par with my own. I am happy about that. I am not the jealous type. As such, there will be problems at the Lovelace household.”
Fabiola looked away from Roberta, as she quietly said, “Well, Roberta. There is something we need to talk about.”
From the way Fabiola was action, Roberta could guess what Fabiola was getting at. Roberta calmly inquired, “You and the young master spent a night, or two, together?”
Fabiola continued looking away, as she blushed.
Roberta slightly smiled, as she kindly responded, “I forgive you both. I was away for too long. And even with the other servants, you were both too young to be left alone for such an extended period of time. I truly blame myself.”
Fabiola looked over at Roberta, as she said, with a weak smile, “Thank you, Roberta.”
Roberta responded, “I am just glad you did not end up pregnant. It would have been an embarrassment for everyone involved.”
Fabiola blushed even redder, as she said, “We had enough sense to use protection.”
Roberta stated, “I am glad I taught you something that stuck.” She let out a small laugh at her joke. She then continued, “But, all three of us will be talk about this when we get home.”
Fabiola swiftly replied, “Yes ma'am.”
John saw that Janet and Benny's attention had turned back towards him. He thought, 'I got to take their mind off of me, before things get out of hand... And mentioned him might do it.' He quickly stated, “You know. Megatron was also on this crew. But, he bailed on us a few hours ago.”
Janet questioned, “Really?”
John replied, “Yes.”
Benny said, “Unbelievable.”
Janet inquired, “We met Arcee. Now, that was an interesting experience. So, how was living around Megatron, from day to day?”
John shrugged, as he said, “Better than you would expect.” He thought, 'It looks like my plan worked.'
Janet then looked over at Data, as she asked, “Are you Data from Star Trek. Star Trek being the series you are from.”
Janet questioned caught not only the attention of Data, but also Benny. As Benny looked over at Data.
Data turned to Janet, as he calmly answered, “Yes.”
Janet replied, “Cool.”
Benny asked, “It is true that you are anatomically functional as male?”
Data thought with annoyance, 'My life experiences have not prepared me for this situation.'
Data sternly said, “I believe such discussions should not be talked about in a such a diverse company of people, as we have before us.”
Benny and Janet quickly realized they should both back off from such topics with Data.
Nearby, Dutch turned to Akira, as she said, “It is good to see you again, Akira.”
Akira turned to look at Dutch, as she happily responded, “Same here, Dutch. And trust me, being a woman is not that much different than being a man. In the important ways. Feelings. Emotions. Sensations are slightly different. But, most things are still the same in our day to day lives.”
Dutch smiled, as she replied, “Given that it is you saying that. I will believe you.”
Meanwhile, Janet and Benny then turned their attention to Ranma and Natsuru.
Janet pointed at them, with her right hand, as she asked, “Who are these two?” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Ranma and Natsuru noticed Janet pointing at them, as they turned to face her.
Ranma answered, “I am Ranma.”
Natsuru responded, “And I am Natsuru.”
Benny inquired, “Ranma Saotome, and Natsuru Senou?”
Ranma replied, “Yes.”
Natsuru questioned, “You have heard of us.”
Janet admitted, “Yes. Benny and I are big anime fans. And Chang was nice enough to share his, I guess her, library with us.” Janet then turned to Akira, as she stated, “Akira, I didn't know you were such a pervert in your youth.”
Akira turned to Janet, as she smirked. She quipped, “How do you think we got along so well?”
Janet conceded, “Point taken.”
Akira noticed that Ranma and Natsuru were looked at Janet and Benny. She said, “Well Janet and Benny, I guess I should mention that Natsuru and Ranma are also both my girlfriends.”
Janet replied, “You lucky bitch.”
Benny said, “And I thought I was lucky.”
Janet turned to Benny, as she said, “You are, honey.”
Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru looked at each other, as they giggled a little
Ranma commented, “I remember when you to said that to me.”
Akira said, “I know. I remember that.”
Natsuru stated, “So do I.”
Akira turned to Janet and Benny, as she commented, “You know Benny. Most men that are turned into women are usually a little more... Restrained. Yet, you and Janet have been acting like alley cats out on the prowl.”
Benny smiled, as she responded, “On the first night we woke up, after Dutch and I were changed, Janet introduced me to the pleasures of being a woman.” Her smile widened, as she said, “I never looked back.”
Akira inquired, “And Dutch?”
Janet smirked, “How do you think we were able to convince her to wear a skirt?”
Benny commented, “Yea. Janet can make just about any woman scream a very high octave in pleasure.”
Ranma leered at Janet and Benny, as she said, “I bet.”
Janet said, “Anyway, we are both horny and need some relief.”
Benny politely requested, “Janet and I are interested in learning what you three can do. Do you please think we can make a five way date out of it?”
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru looked at each other, and smiled, as they turned to face Janet and Benny.
Natsuru said, “We are open to it.”
Akira stated, “Let's just make sure no one gets pregnant from the experience.”
Janet and Benny nodded, as Benny said, “We completely agree.”
Nearby, John walked up to Data, as he asked, “What are you thinking about Data?”
Data turned to John, as he quietly answered, “I am now just realizing how blessed I was with my old friends. My mature, sane, intelligent, intellectual, civil, polite, understanding, patient friends.”
John responded, “I know the feeling, buddy. I think we are the two sanest, most mature people in the room. The space case, and the Pinocchio. That scares me.”
Data nodded his head, as he responded, “I wholeheartedly agree.”
Meanwhile, Sawyer turned to Shenhua, as she asked, “What is on your mind, girlfriend?”
Shenhua coldly answered, “Lotton. He brainwashed us. And though we are still brainwashed for the moment, that will not be for long. And I am already thinking of what my revenge against him will be. Finding him will not be a problem. We made a career out of finding people across the multiverse. Still, in spite of everything. He did treat us well. He did not take advantage of us. He did not abuse our loyalty to him and Chang. He never asked for more than we would have accepted when it came to paid missions. When we were all in the Raven Unit.”
Sawyer agreed, “True. Lotton was nice to us. So, was Chang. On that matter. As such, we must think of a fitting revenge that does not permanently maim, nor kill him. So, mutilation and murder are out.”
Shenhua replied, in a disappointing tone of voice, “Unfortunately.”
Sawyer then smile wickedly, as she stated, “How about this?”
Sawyer walked over quietly whispered a comment through her electrolarynx.
Shenhua returned to Sawyer, as she gave Sawyer an equally devious smile. She said, “That is perfect... Still there are other matters I wish to know first.”
Shenhua dropped her smile, as she turned to Rock. She asked, “Rock. I heard there was fighting outside. I was wondering who Chang's boomers were battling?”
Rock turned to Shenhua, as she answered, “We call them The Distraction Crew. Vash from Trigun, is their leader. The other members are Duke Nukem, Boba Fett, and Deadpool.”
Sawyer complimented, “Good selection.”
Rock and Shenhua looked at her. Sawyer commented, “I had a life before I came to Roanapur. I was reading comics. I watched movies. And I played video games since I was a child.”
Rock thought, 'I guess it takes all kinds. And we probably need to go get them. And bring them in here. Soon. Along, with contacting the Serenity.'
Sawyer turned to Roberta, as she said, “The one thing that is for sure is that we are going to keep in touch with each other. Isn't that right, Roberta?”
Roberta overheard Sawyer. She turned to looked over at Sawyer, as she warmly smiled towards Sawyer. Roberta replied, “I agree, Sawyer.”
Nearby, John was looking around, as he thought, 'I guess someone needs to bring up the subject. And I guess that it will be me.'
John spoke up, in a loud enough tone of voice for everyone in the room to hear him say, “Ladies!” A second later, the various conversations died down, as John said in a more softer tone of voice, “Not to sound like the responsible adult here. God help me. But, we still have to figure out how to deprogram these women. Trust me. From personal experience, I have learned that leaving such things alone for too long is a very bad idea.”
John bitterly thought, 'With that chip was in my hard, I seriously harmed Aeryn. And that event ultimately cost Zhaan her life, to bring Aeryn back to life. But, that was Zhaan's choice. And I do miss her. Along with losing her, I never thought I would be rid of Harvey. Thankfully he is long gone.'
Annie stated, “I was brainwashed with more intensive programing than they likely have. I have already been able to break most of the programing already, on my own. I know several meditation techniques that should help them. As those meditation techniques helped me. But mostly, it is just going to take time.”
Everyone turned to look at Annie.
Benny said, “That is nice to hear. I won't mind learning such techniques from you.”
Janet commented, “Me neither.”
Roberta stated, “It is clear that Annie has learned to control her legendary Vader level anger. I am more than eager to learn from her. I am told that my anger could be considered nearly equal to hers.”
Annie turned to Roberta, as she calmly said, “Do not worry, Roberta. If you are willing to learn, then you will get much out of my teachings.” Though, Annie did not show it on the outside, she inwardly winced, as she thought, 'Damn it. I am starting to sound like Obiwan.'
Roberta responded, “I am more than willing to learn.”
Annie replied, “Good.”
Shenhua stated, “I admit that I may need to temper my anger a bit.”
Sawyer commented, “I find that thinking clearly has its benefits.”
Dutch said, “You know me. I am always open to new experiences.”
Everyone got a light laugh from Dutch's joke.
Revy complained, “Great. I am going to have to learn how to meditate.”
Sawyer said, “Annie. You probably should know that getting Revy to sit down in one place for any extended amount of time, let alone concentrate, is a challenge.”
Annie cracked a grin, as she looked at Revy. She stated, with a bit of eagerness in her tone of voice, “I like a challenge.”
Rock looked over at Revy, as she offered, “I will learn these meditation techniques with you, Revy. Gaining a little more self-control will help all of us.”
Revy turned to Rock, as she conceded, “Alright, Rock.”
By then, Dutch had walked over to stand beside John. She turned to John, as she commented, “I am going to learn self-control... We are going to learn self-control from Darth Vader. On top of that, Darth Vader is going to teach self-control, and anger management to Revy of all people.”
John turned to Dutch, as he said, “I know, Dutch. It just boggles the mind.”
Dutch replied, “Well John, at least Annie seems to be much nicer than I thought she would be. Is she this nice all month long?”
John immediately understood the subtext of Dutch's question, as he answered, “Yes. And I thanked to every god I knew of, in prayer, for that small favor.”
Dutch complimented, “You are a very wise man, John. I can see why you are so well respected by everyone that knows you.”
John responded, “Thanks, Dutch. The life of hard knocks have taught me a thing or two, about a thing or two.”
Dutch could not help but laugh a little John's comment.
Rock stated, “Well, I guess we need to contact the Distraction Crew, and the Serenity. On that thought, with Megatron gone, we are going to need alternate transportation, for when we get around to sending them from this reality, to their destinations.”
Revy commented, “That will not be a problem. We have plenty of reality traveling gear here. Just choose your flavor.”
Data mentioned, “I download a lot of technology from Chang's computers. Including blueprint designs, and other data on reality traveling and tracking technology. I will share this information with you all. Along with some of the other things Chang has done to you. Such as the research and information on the vat process. And what he called a supersoldier serum, that only was safe for women to be exposed too.”
Rock responded, “Thank you, Revy and Data. Between Chang's equipment and Data's information, we should be fine. By the way, is the Tower fully automated. Even without the boomers. Or, do we have any pressing matters that need to be checked on? Such as electrical generators, or the water systems?”
Data answered, “From what I saw in Chang's computer systems, everything is automated. Even without the boomers. Save for the factory systems on the lower levels. Which were set to automatically shutdown when the boomers shutdown. Electricity and water will function fine for the foreseeable future. Chang believe in having back up plans. And I admire her for that.”
Rock stated, “Good. Then, we can move onto other matters.”
Fabiola interrupted, “Before we get to that. I am sure there are items here I am we would all would like to take as trophies.”
Janet stated, “I would like a copy of Chang's collection of fiction.”
Revy said, “I am calling dips on Chang's collection of alcoholic beverages. I have found I had developed a taste for Romulan Ale.”
Natsuru commented, “When we found that boomer double of Chang, in Chang's office. We kind of kind of destroyed Chang's bar, and alcoholic collection.”
Revy snorted, as she stated, “Come on. You think Chang kept all of her good stuff out in that office bar. That was only a small portion of her collection. Lotton and Chang. The real female Chang. Took us on a tour once, and they showed us the fully stocked storehouses in this Tower. In the wineries of those storehouses, there is a wide selection, and amount, of alcoholic beverages, in them.”
John requested, “Well, in that case, Revy. I think I will try some of that Romulan Ale. I always wanted to learn what Romulan Ale tastes like.”
Revy responded, “Sure. No problem. I even know where she hid those bottles, in those storehouses, in the Tower, that she did not have out, on her office bar.”
Akira commented, “That is good. So, when will be a good time for you to show us where these story houses are?”
Revy stated, “After we settle up here and get our first meditation class over with. I will show you where Chang's wineries are, in the Tower.”
Akira replied, “That will be fine.”
John commented, “I look forward to it.”
Rock said, “Well, ladies and gentlemen. We can discuss the matters later. We have more pressing issue to deal with.”
As Rock continued talking, Dutch slowly walked over to Benny, as she whispered into her good friend's ear, “Benny. Let us make sure we take some of this working reality jumping and reality tracking technology and equipment with us.”
Benny softly replied, “Agree. Blueprints and research information are also important. Janet and I can probably recreate most of the technology. We just need a time, and a quiet place to work.”
Dutch quietly responded, “Don't worry. I will manage that. We get get the data, from well... Data.”
Benny nodded, as she whispered, “Good. And then Janet and I will do our part.”
Dutch softly said, “Also, I found the Lagoon. So, we are covered when it comes to transportation. Along, with few other things.”
Benny quietly replied, “Nice. It seems we will have all our bases covered. Like usual.”
Dutch whispered, “Yep.”
Dutch and Benny then turned to listen to Rock finish her statement, “Fortunately, we have a few days to work on a plan to help ourselves, and those that are trapped here, before things get serious.”
Rock turned to Data, as she continued, “Data already stated he has been working on a plan. Which we will headed in a few minutes.”
Data nodded once towards Rock, as an acknowledgment towards Rock, to confirm that he heard her.
Rock then looked around the room, as she stated, “Our first order of business is to contact our guys outside, and the signal the crew of the Serenity to return. After that we will start making plans, while honoring our bargains with those that helped up.”
“Such as finding a new home realities for the Serenity crew. We will offer them advice on where they want to go with their ship. I have a few ideas. As I am sure a few others here do, as well. But, they will have the final call one their new home. Also, we need to upgrade Boba Fett, armor and weapons. I do not want to get on that man's bad side.”
“And I do not feel right about returning Wade to his reality. It did not look like things were going well there. But, we have to figure out what the hell to do with him. And where to send him. He is too dangerous to turn loose on the multiverse. Maybe we can find a nice paradise version of a mental asylum that can help him with both his insanity, and his physical problems.”
“So, I mean this, when I say. People, we have a lot of work to do. And little time to do it in. So, let us get started.”
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I hoped you enjoyed the climax of book two. We still have the two epilogues to book two. But, that does not mean this anthology is anywhere near over.
I enjoyed the battle and fighting scenes in this chapter.
It was a very diverse fighting scenes in this story.
I mean, come on. How many stories are you going to see, where Megatron is in a savage fight with four giant robots, whom are a little bigger than him. And when Megatron gets his second wind, he rages on them, while quoting Dylan Thomas', Do not go gentle into that good night.
Warrior poet, indeed.
Also, Bringing Data into the story solved a lot of problems for this chapter. It also gave me an excuse to bring him into the story, in the first place. And he is a fun character to write. Almost as fun as John. Because, Data's character is so diverse, in his range of reactions and emotions, to a situation.
Still, I kept Data reserved, with him showing a dry sense of humor. Such humor was missing in this story.
Boris and Hotel Moscow's revolt was a nice touch to the battle.
And I wanted to also show, that Lotton and Chang were flexible, as the battle started to turn on them.
Such as, when Lotton learned that Data was helping Bad Company, he immediately contacted Arcee, and implemented a few plans, to weakened Bad Company. And while Chang's forces lost the battle, those plans did work, in weakening Bad Company some, by dividing their forces, for a while.
Along with this, I like out the two different methods that Chang and Lotton used, to escape the heroes of the story.
Also, I like how Chang and Lotton were able to escape the members of Bad Company, through completely different means.
It was a nice twist that it turned out the real Chang was a woman, and fool the members of Bad Company, of all people, into letting her go. While her boomer-double kept the Bad Company busy.
And I did give some clues, earlier in the story, that the real Chang was the asian woman with the boomer-double Chang.
I loved how much I got to ham it up with the boomer-double of Chang, with you the readers wonder why I took Chang so out of character. For you all to later learn that really was not Chang. But, a boomer, instead.
And I threw in the customer party conversation, because it was just an interesting conversation piece to add to the situation.
Along with that, I enjoyed writing the conversation scene between Lotton and John. This gave a treat contrast to the rest of the chapter. With to genre savvy fanboys, having a pleasant conversation.
And Lotton already knew they lost. He was not talking to John, to stall him. He just wanted to have a conversation, then fight with John.
Now, the fight between John and Lotton was interesting, because. Let's face. John is not the best fighter in a melee out there. While, Lotton commented that Chang had been teaching him out to fight.
The reason I chose to give Lotton a boxer fighting style was it was different from the rest of the fighting styles in the story.
And Lotton was not really trying to seriously harm John. He was just seeing if he could beat him.
The two of them even ended their conversation, after the fight, on a good note. With Lotton even telling John what was going on, and how to get back with Data and the others.
Finally, when Lotton showed John his form of escape, even Lotton admitted this his waterjet, was a bit like Bond villain style escape. But, he was just having to much fun, not to use it.
The aftermath, with the conversation between the groups, was tricky, but fun to write in its own way.
I view that conversation scene, as more of a, meet and greet, scene for everyone.
Also, this was a completely different scene than what one would escape, from two opposing sides, after the battle is over. But, since most of those on both sides were originally friends. This is how the situation turned out.
Also, I enjoyed how John and Data came to the horrible conclusion, that they are the two most mature people in the room.
Given who these two are, in their respective series, that is saying something. And it is not good.
And the thought of Annie teaching the others medication techniques, that will also help with their anger management, is just so deliciously poetic.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Eleven: Epilogue: Part One: “Where they are now.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon reality. Date, two weeks after the battle at the Tower, which defeated Chang and her organization. Place, in the front lobby, of a large hotel, in Atlanta, Georgia, USA. Time, a Friday afternoon.
It was a sunny, Friday afternoon, in Atlanta. Inside a large hotel, whom hosting a scifi convention for the weekend, there was TV turned on, behind the front desk, in the hotel lobby.
The TV was placed at an angle that allow the customers to view the screen. The volume turned up, so those around the desk could hear the TV. The channel on the TV was turned to a news channel.
The screen of the TV showed a fair skinned, red haired woman in a business pantsuit. She was standing behind some tropical trees and bush, against the backdrop of the sea. She said into camera, in english, “This is Sally Finnegan, reporting from Thailand. We are following the latest reports on what has now been dubbed the Tower of Horrors.”
The camera shot changed to a picture of Chang's Tower, taking several miles off the coast of Thailand, in the Gulf of Thailand. With the Tower overlooking Roanapur. The bay in front of Roanapur. And the giant, faceless, Buddha statue, facing the Gulf of Thailand, located in the middle of one of the main inlets to the bay.
Sally continued her statements, off screen, “Following the latest reports on this story, it has been nearly one week since a mysterious public broadcast alerted governments across the globe to investigate the Tower. Since then, the city of Roanapur. Which has long been known as a hive for the drug trade. Between the golden triangle of Indochina, and the rest of the world. Has become a three ring circus of horrors.”
“Though, the governments involved have since tried to clamp down on information coming from Roanapur, rumors have leaked. The rumors range from wild claims of forced eugenics programs and body modifications. Of men being turned into women and impregnated. To cyborgs and other robots that sounds like technology that came right out of science fiction. To rumors of some sort of machine based portal systems.”
“And even though the Thai government has shutdown the island of Roanapur to civilian personnel, several trucks and buses have been seen moving in and out Roanapur. Towards the Thai mainland. Troops have been seen entering the city, with mysterious young women, and very young children, being seen leaving the city, for parts unknown.”
The screen then cut back to Sally, as she spoke into the screen, by stating, “Even before this these reports emerged, the Tower itself was a mystery. This station's investigations have been unable to turn up much information on the Tower. They only thing we can substantiate, form those of citizens of Roanapur, we talked too. Whom fled the city, years ago. That being, that not only do they call this blue cylindrical pyramid, The Tower, but they also sometimes call the super-structure, Chang's Tower.”
“Given the immense size of this Tower, which surprising went under everyone's radar. Until now. It is now being considered the largest single standing man made structure on Earth. And yet we have not found any records on its construction. No records on the materials used. And no records on the labor used. Also, from what we have found, the Tower was built within less than two years. A record achievement for anyone. Let alone the mysterious parties involved.”
“All this station has found on the Tower itself are documents of a land grant, dated a few years ago, by the Thai government, for the island of Roanapur to a Bai Ji Shin Chang. This seems to run in line with local reports of some locals calling, The Tower, Chang's Tower.”
“Though, to date, no photos of this Chang have been found. The only Chang known in Roanapur was a casino manager, whom was rumored to have ties to the Triads in Hong Kong.”
“Also, from a few people we talked to. Whom wish to remain anymonous. Whom stated that a few years ago Roanapur. No long before the city started to become a ghost town. That the man known as Chang had broken through the walls. These individuals refused to say anything else. None, would they say what these walls were.”
“It is unknown if this is the same Chang as mentioned on the land grant. Of, if it the Chang, known as the local casino owner. Of, if these two Changs are the same person.
“Though, as more information comes out, the mystery of this place only deepens. But, stay tuned to this channel as we attempt to solve these mysteries for you. This is Sally Finnegan signing off.”
The news program then cut to a commercial.
A minute later, a strange man, walked up to the check in hotel desk, in the lobby. He held a brown suitcase, by its handle, with his left hand.
As the man came to a stop, in front of the front desk, one of the clerks, in their hotel uniforms, looked up, across the counter at the man.
The clerk saw that man's skin was of a fair complexion. He had short, black hair, which was well groom. And his eyes had green irises around the whites of his eyes. And he wore a dark blue business suit, with tie that was a lighter shade of blue. A white button up shirt, under his closed black coat. And black dress shoes.
The man behind the desk asked, in english, “Can I help you, sir?”
The man answered, in very clear, cleanly enunciated english, “Yes. I would like to check into this hotel for a few days. While the convention is going on. Do you have any vacancies?”
The desk clerk check the computer screen behind the corner for a few seconds. He then turned back to the man, across the counter, as he responded, “Yes. We do have a few vacancies. How will you be paying?”
The man inquired, “Do you accept a debit card as payment?”
The clerk replied, “Yes. And your name?”
The man answered, “Arthur D Clemens. Also, I have another question. Will this convention be featuring material about the franchise known as Star Trek?”
The man behind the deck responded, “Of course. It is still one of the more popular science fiction series.”
Arthur replied, “Good.”
The clerk requested, “May I inquire your interest in this convention?”
Arthur smiled, as he answered, “I am embarking on the explorations of the imagination. One must look at the maps, before one explores such places.”
As the clerk to Arthur's information, he shook his head, as he sarcastically thought, 'Oh, just great. Another trekkie fanboy. Though, this man does dress very sharply for a fanboy.'
A few minutes later, Data had finished filling out the paperwork, while showing the proper IDs, which were fake. And he used the bank account, he had made for himself.
After Data received the information to which floor and room number his suite was. Along with his keycard, which he immediately pocketed. He turned to his right side, and he left the front desk, as he head deeper into the hotel, towards the areas where the convention was being held.
While Data walked, he continued to hold the handle to his suit case with his left hand, as he thought, 'And I go further through the looking glass.'
As Data approached the entrance, to the area the convention was being held out, in the hotel, he came to a stop, as his eyes caught a look at a bulletin board, placed on a sign, by the wall, to his left.
Data turned to his left, to look at the bulletin board, the near the wall.
The bulletin board stated the times, days, and places for various meetings, and workshops, on a variety of topics, that were being held at the scifi convention.
Some of the topics caught his eye.
Among those topics were...
“Fiction meets reality? Is the world as myth theory real? And what does that mean for you?”
“The Tower?”
“The Star Destroyers?”
“The Firefly?”
Data thought, 'The one thing about humanity, that I learned from Geordi, is that even the blind can see the obvious. I believe I may stick around this reality for a while. It is clear the people here are starting to realize the implications of what multiversal travel means for this world, and themselves.”
“This could be a first contact situation similar to learning about faster than light travel. Though, in honesty, this is a jump, in technology, even above that. This is Iconian level interdimensional technology, in the hands of pre-warp humanity... Pre-unification humanity... This could be problem. Maybe I should stay around and help make sure humanity does not destroy itself as it learns about this technology.'
A man, from behind Data, said to him, in english, “I see you noticed the bulletin board. It is an interesting selection this time around. When compared to last year.”
Data turned around. He saw a dark skinned man standing a few feet from him. The dark skinned man had short black hair. The man was slightly above average height, with a medium physical build. The man appeared to be in his early thirties, and in decent physical shape. He wore a dark pants, black belt, black tennis shoes, and a gray, long sleeved button up shirt.
Data commented, “Hello. I am Arthur D Clemens. What is your name?”
The man answered, “My name is Professor Johnathan Durban. I work at Georgia Tech, in Atlanta. I oversee the technology sections of the school. Everything from robotics, to nano-technology research, to quantum physics. And I find this stuff amazing.”
“This is the sort of stuff that convinced me to become a scientist in the first place. I remember when I was a teenager reading the Heinlein novel, Number of the Beast. And that book is basically a fanfiction crossover of John Carter of Mars, the Wizard of Oz, and a few other stories. ”
Data thought, 'I will have to check that book out, some time. But, to the matter at hand.' He asked, “You would not happen to be a fan of Star Trek?”
Johnathan answered, “Good guess, Arthur. I was raised on Star Trek and Star Wars, before I could even walk. I am a fan of just about every science fiction genre there is. Except for porn.”
Data turned to look at the bulletin board. He then turned back to look at Johnathan, as he asked, “What are these listed meetings about?”
Johnathan looked at the billboard. He looked back at Arthur, as he stated, “I guess you haven't been paying attention to the news. Almost all of the current news is centered around, or involving that Tower in southeastern Thailand.”
“The governments involved have tried to keep the information from getting out, but the internet has allowed much of the information to leak. It is not a lot, and some of it is very scary. But, it is enough information to start drawing conclusions.”
Data requested, “Could you please explain?” He thought, 'It does not hurt to investigate what those at the street level, have already learned on the matter.'
Johnathan responded, “Of course. Take the Tower for example. It looks exactly like Genom Tower from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA anime. But, who built it? And how was it built?”
“Given my job, when information starting coming out earlier this week on the Tower of Horrors, the teachers under me, came to me for advice. That is not even counting the numerous students that contacted me.”
“We started crunching numbers on what it would take to build that Tower. And the math figures started getting crazy from there. The closest historical human undertaking to this Tower would be the building of the Great Wall of China.”
“Now, we did theoretically figure out that it was possible to built that Tower. Even though it exists. I say theoretical because of what it would take to build such a super-structure. Now, the floor design itself is simple enough. Any decent structural engineer could design that Tower. It is a simple design. It would just take time to design, and test out, the load bearing points, plumbing, and electrical systems.”
“But, the cost alone would be more than any single nation could afford. The materials required would have to be of very high quality, and in such abundance, that at said level, there is not enough of such materials to actually buy on hand. Fuel for transport and construction would be insanely high. And it would require an army of workers to build.”
“Given the speed it at which the Tower was built, we estimated there were at least ten thousand workers were being employed at any given time. Yet. No one single construction group could handle a project on that scale. And no one has come forward to claim to have helped in its construction.”
“Given you can see that building from space. You would think someone would take credit for it. It is the single greatest building achievement in human history, and no one is standing up to claim the credit. That is started signaling alarm bells for us, right there.”
Data thought, 'You are more right than you realize. And given what you know, you clearly have firm grasp on the situation.'
Johnathan continued, “Speaking of space. Let us talk about the reported Star Destroyers in orbit around Earth. I know people first hand whom have taken pictures of these these Star Destroyers, with their telescopes. Many of those photos are good quality, up close pictures. They look real. And the ships look exactly like white Imperial Star Destroyers from Star Wars.”
“And then there are the other pictures. Those being the strangest pictures to hit the internet, within the last month.”
“Over a full week before this whole mess in Thailand came out. Some people took several high quality photos of a spaceship passing over them at two different times. And they were intelligent enough to wait until the right time to post them on the internet. When everything else came out, at the same time. When media was too busy with these current stories, to discredit these pictures.”
Data thought, 'Interesting. That is around the time of our battle with Chang, and her organization. I wonder.' He questioned, “Where were these pictures taken? And what were they about?”
Johnathan answered, “I am glad you asked. These pictures were taken in Port Hedland, Western Australia. The photos show a spaceship that looks like a Firefly class spaceship from the Firefly scifi series.”
But, here is the fun thing. The times the pictures were taken. And the angles the ship was going. The first photos showing the ship passing by, at a low altitude, in the early afternoon, going in a direction of east by southeast. The next set of photos was at sunset, with the ship heading west by northwest.”
“Now, if you take into account of geography, and time zones. This gets very interesting. If you fall a map of where the ship was coming from, and heading back too. You reached the Java Sea. That curves northwest, into the Gaspar Strait. Which empties out in a northerly direction, into the southwestern part of the South China Sea. Keep going north, you reach the Gulf of Thailand, and Roanapur. Where this mysterious Tower is located.”
“Given the time zone difference. Early afternoon in Australia is morning in Thailand. And last evening in Australia is afternoon in Thailand. Also, the Firefly ship, which is what it looks like, is designed for an orbital drop.”
“Here is what I think happened. This ship was involved with that Tower, in someway. They dropped some people off, to attack that Tower. Then, they escaped, found a place to land, and waiting for a call back signal.”
“They clearly use a preplanned flight path. With them leaving, by going south, though the South China Sea, to the Gaspar Strait. There, they turned east, and headed through the Java Sea, which lead them to Australia.”
“Also, they flew low, and over the water, to avoid getting anyone's attention. Especially, the Indonesian airforce. Because, they were flying through the very middle of that nation's waterways. And they went to Australia, because the Outback there, is very isolated, and they could just easily land and wait for further orders.”
“Eventually, they got those orders, and returned to The Tower. It seems that the attackers won. And a week later, they alerted the world to what was happening in the Tower. Likely after they searched through it. To take anything they wanted, first. Before the rest of the world came to visit the Tower.'
While Data did not show his reaction on the outside, he inwardly thought, in astonishment, 'You're good. That is exactly why the crew of the Serenity path. And that is exactly what happened at the Tower. Now, let's see if you can put the rest of the pieces of this puzzle together.'
Data inquired, “What do you think this all means?”
Johnathan responded, in a direct, though polite tone of voice, “What does this mean? It means that if what is reported is true, then it is a whole new ball game. For this world. For humanity, here.”
“Taking all this into account, it is possible we have witness a multiverse event, that crossed into realities we consider fiction. Then, Heinlein's world as myth theory is true. It is like when the Vulcans came to visit Cochrane. This event could literally open whole new realities for humanity, here.”
Data thought, 'Good. You have put the pieces together. And you understand what it means. Though, I doubt you fully appreciate the dangers, as well. But, that will come later.'
Data complimented, “A good comparison. I was just thinking that.” He thought, 'I remember that mission. I was stuck dealing with the Borg Queen. But, it was still an... Interesting experience. I think I may track down the movie of that adventure. From what I was told, by the others. Cochrane was not the man they expected him to be. And Trio got drunk, while on the away mission to Earth.'
Johnathan commented, “Good. Still, there is not much that can be done right now. Though, as soon as I finish my vacation here, I am going back to my job at Georgia Tech, to oversee a new project on m-theory. Multiverse theory. And get to the bottom of this, with the tools I have.”
Data pointed out, “Still, there will clearly be dangers, with this research.”
Johnathan mentioned, “Of course. And the scary thing is I know people up mixed into this mess. Before I was oversaw the various technology and computer sections of Georgia Tech. I was one of the professes there, that taught, and researched m-theory. Though, at the time, we just did so as a mathematical exercise.'
Data thought, 'So, you are directly tied to this. Though, you don't realize, by how much.'
Johnathan continued, “Still, a few years back, a few of my former students got hired by some strange company from Hong Kong to go this place. This Roanapur in Thailand, to research m-theory.”
Data thought, 'You likely did. And you do realize that.'
Johnathan went onto say, “I have not heard from my students, since they got there. And someday. I am going to find out what they found out, in the hopes of finding out what happened to them.”
Data thought, 'And with you can do attitude, you just might be able to do so. But, you are going to need help, if you hope to make it through this alive, and in one piece. And I am just the person to help you.'
'Besides, you reminds me of La Forge. I like that. I want to get to know to know you some more.'
Data offered, “I believe I might be able to help you.”
Johnathan commented, “Good. We will talk about this some more, then. By the way, you look like Brent Spiner. Though, you look to young to be him.”
Data thought, 'If I recall correctly. From the research I have already done on the Star Trek franchise. That was the man who played me on the various Star Trek series and movies.'
Data replied, “I am not Mister Spiner. Though, I have been told I look like him. And Data, without the makeup.”
Johnathan said, “Very true. You should enter the cosplay contest. I could even get you a decent looking Star Fleet officer's costume.”
Data commented, “I have own.” He then nodded towards his suit case.
Johnathan said, “A fellow trekkie. Cool.”
Data responded, “Something like that. Now, could you tell me about the rules to this contest.”
Johnathan answered, “Sure. Just follow me as we walk, and talk.”
Data said, “No problem.”
The two men continued to talk and enjoy each others company, as they walked further into the hotel.
And thus was the start of a very interesting friendship.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon reality. Data, around one month after Chang's defeat. Place, inside a nice hotel, in Bangkok Thailand. Time, mid-afternoon
It was sunny and warm mid-afternoon, in the middle of Bangkok, as the now young woman, Leon McNichol was standing on the balcony of her hotel suite, by the railing, as she looked out at the city, and towards Chao Phraya River, from the western side of the river. With the Chao Phraya River dividing Bangkok between the eastern half, and western half, of the city.
Leon wore a simple white t-shirt, purple pants, and black, flat soled slippers.
It has been three weeks since the mysterious signal had been sent to the governments of the world. From what she and the others were told. Given they were asleep in the vats at the time. The recon mission, which utilized several military teams, were sent in the Tower. With the Tower, at the time, being mostly deserted, except for those in the vats, and a few other groups.
This recon mission quickly turned into an international relief effort after the Chang's victims, and the children, were discovered.
Soon after, those in the vats were awoke to face the nightmare that had become their lives.
Though, they were lucky. They had each other. When they were awoke, they were done so in rows of three vats, running down the length of the warehouse sections of the Tower.
Leon, Daley, Mackie, Kate, Priss, Nene, Linna, and Sylia were awoke together and they quickly recognized each other, after they had just awoken. Though, those in the group, whom were originally female, took a few moments to realize that Leon, Daley, and Mackie were now women.
It was about thirty seconds later they all realized they were pregnant.
And like all the vat victims, they were were only given towels to dry off. Then, they were given simple blankets to cover their nude bodies with.
After the rescuers asked them a couple of questions to make sure they were alert enough to walk, gently lead to a medical station set up in a nearby part of the Tower. Given the number of people bring rescued, Leon found the experience was more of an assembly line situation for them.
While in line, all the victims were given simple, loose fitting shirts, draw stringer pants, and shoes to wear. With the aid workers, whom giving the clothing to them, doing basic size guessed, before they gave them clothing. And should one piece of clothing not fit one of the pregnant women, the aid workers just quickly replaced the piece of clothing, with the same type of clothing, only a different size.
When the doctors were able examine them.
The doctors checked, their pulse and blood pressure. They were given a sonogram to check the babies growing within them, and find how far along they were.
The doctors confirmed how far along they were with their pregnancies. And that all of them, including their unborn children, were healthy.
Priss, Sylia, Linna, and Nene were all around eight months pregnant. Kate around three months pregnant. Mackie and Daley were over two months pregnant. And Leon was six weeks pregnant. Just enough for Leon to feel the very small bump in her lower stomach.
And they were each pregnant with a single child.
A few of the victims were so close to their due date that, they had to stay, and give birth before, they, and their newborn children, could be moved.
Though, Leon was happy that none of her friends were that close to having to give birth. They still had time to think about what they were going to do next. Before having to deal with raising children.
Fortunately, they were all able to convince their rescuers to let them stay together. They were the lucky ones, considering they had each other. And given most of the others were alone, their rescuers were more than happy to let them stay together. Because it made things easier for everyone.
Still, there was some friction between Priss and Kate. Given Kate was a former Genom executive. But, considering the situation, and that Kate had aided Mackie, Leon, and Daley. All eight of them agreed that it was best to stick together, and help each other.
And given the situation, the best the victims could figure was the only reason none of them freaked out, or had a mental collapse, over the gender bending, for the former men, and the impregnation for nearly everyone found in the vats, was because they had all be clearly brainwashed.
Though, this did not mean none of them were not upset about the situations they found themselves in. There were a lot of tears and screaming shed over what had happened to them.
To everyone's surprised, of the eight of them, Nene was the most pissed off about it. But, Leon had to admit to herself, that she and Priss were close seconds, in that category.
Though, Leon realized she had become a lot quieter over the last few weeks as the situation had sunk in for everyone.
As soon all eight of them were check out, they were put on a bus to Bangkok. It was a bumpy ride from the Tower to Bangkok. With more of those vat victims and their children, put into hotels, until they could figure out what to do with them.
Leon had to admit that the hotel they had been in since was not that bad. And it was fairly nice.
Decent food was provided for them. And they were given a few okay fitting sets of clothing to wear. It was interesting, for Leon, and Daley, as the their friends taught them how to wear a bra and figure out everyone's current body sizes.
Given Mackie had worked in a lingerie shop, she did not need these lessons.
Given that Mackie had worked at her sister's lingerie store, she knew all about bras and such information.
They only entertainment they were provide was TV and some books. There was an internet connection at the hotel, but they had no computers.
There were doctors on call twenty-four hours a day, at all the hotels the vat victims were staying at, given one of the victims, at any given time, was ready to given birth to their children.
Though, the women were not confined to the hotel, but given their conditions, it was highly recommend that they stay together and near the hotel.
Given they had no money. All they did, when they went outside, was to walk through a nearby park. As such, they mostly stayed at the hotel.
The victims were requested not to speak about who they were, and what had happened to them to the general public. Especially the press. Given the none of victims want to talk about what had happened to them, this was not a difficult request to fulfill.
Strangely, those happily, there had been no suicides, nor acts of violence by the women there. And of the women, including Leon, had refused to have an abortion. They were not sure if it was the brainwashing, or just personal choice. But, given it made for less moral problems, no one really said anything about it.
Eventually, Leon found out that, that besides Daley and Nene, there were some other former AD Police officers in other parts of the hotel that they were stating at. And though Leon met with them, she learned that they, like most of those in their situation, just wanted to move on with their lives.
Also, like many of those that were man turned women, Leon, Daley, and Mackie refused to change their names to something more feminine.
Leon soon realized that she, nor anyone else she had talked too, knew who was paying for all of their needs. And they were not about to look a gift house in the mouth.
The only problems they had, besides sides the obvious was the slightly sexist attitudes the Thai culture had, in general.
Such as women in Thailand being expected to stand behind the men in line.
Some of the men turned women, including Leon herself, and some of those that were originally women, such as Priss, did not take kindly to that. But, given the situation, everyone was tried work out their problems peacefully, since no one involved wanted the public to take notice of them.
A week after being at the hotel, government officials came by and questioned them about who they were and what they knew about what was going on. Since they were from other realities, and many of the victims had been changed so drastically, none of the victims had any identification on them.
But, the government officials mostly took them at their word, and issued them some temporary IDs.
Yet. Like a few other victims. There was a minor language problems. The eight of them mostly spoke Japanese. But, their english was good enough that they could get by, with help from each other.
Still, the government took great interest that much of the technology in the Tower could be traced to Leon and her friends home reality. And that the boomer and hardsuit technology could be traced directly to Sylia Stingray, her deceased father. Experience with boomer technology could also be traced to Kate Madigan, due to her knowledge and job, from Genom. Along with Daley, Nene, and even Leon, herself, having such connections, due to their work at the AD Police.
Given their knowledge of the boomer and hardsuit technology, especially Sylia's knowledge, the governments that had rescued them have become very kind and generous to them, specifically, in exchange for information.
And none of the eight women were in a position to decline from answering the questions from the government officials. Even Sylia gave in, when it was apparent they had no other options, if they were going to get help for themselves, their friends, and their unborn children.
And once the eight women relented, and gave into the questions of the government officials, things got easier from there, and the women shared their good fortune with the other victims they could get in contact, especially at the hotel they were staying at.
Though, the eight women stated they were not doing this for free, and given what the eight women knew, government officials were more than open to negotiations on payment for their knowledge and services.
Like the others, Leon was still working through a lot of problems.
Being brainwashed to be subservient sucked.
Being a woman, and having to pee sitting down sucked.
Being pregnant sucked.
Though, Leon felt Fortunate that she did not have any morning sickness, like a few of the others did. But, not all of them had that problem.
To make matters worse. Leon, and her friends all learned that each of them already had at least one child, already. Not counting the children they were all pregnant with.
They found this out at the abrasions on the interior sides of her hip bones, from x-rays. With these abrasions usually only showed on the mother, during the pregnancy of her second child. Though, the abrasions could appear during a mother's first pregnancy.
The reason x-rays were used, instead of just checking the victims genitalia, was because many of those that had been through this. Both those that were originally women, and those men that were turned into women, were in no mood to have a pelvic exam.
So, instead, the medical officials were able to reach a good compromise with the mothers. In that, they would instead use x-rays, at a safe setting for the mother and child, to check the mothers for such issues.
Each of them know they had a child out there, somewhere, whom they could do nothing about. Nor, possibility find. With those children likely in one of the orphanages the governments had set up, along with the other young children the relief mission found in the nurseries, in the Tower.
Though, the officials aiding them, allowed the mothers to keep the children they were giving birth too. While also giving them aid, food, and supplies, as needed.
And the government officials were using DNA testing on the mothers and children, found in the tower, to reunited them.
And Leon personally knew of a few of the victims, in the very hotel she and her friends were staying out, that had been reunited with children, they gave birth too, before they were awaken.
So, Leon begrudgingly admitted that there was still hope for them to be reunited with children they never knew, but would like to be reunited with.
Still, this meant Leon justifiably felt that her life, and her friends' lives, sucked even worse, than they thought, when they were first waken from the vats, and they found themselves to be pregnant. And in many cases, completely gender changed into a woman.
To add to their problems, Leon, and many of the others men turned women, also realized that after giving birth, that they would be having a monthly problem awaiting them, was just another twist of the knife, for each of them.
And finally Leon realizing that her close friends were in the same boat as her just the capped their horrible situation.
Though, Leon loathed to admit to anyone. Including herself. She did feel a bit of relief that she was not alone in this. And that she, and the others, were healthy, and that she and her child were going to remain healthy for a very long time.
For it was not long after they were awaken, that they all realized that all the women whom were in the vats seems to be in their mid-twenties and in perfect health.
They were all later informed that they were given something call a supersoldier serum that made them physically fit, and increased their longevity. And these benefits would transfer to their children.
Also, they were also given a bit of good news, that their brainwashing would breakdown over time.
Presently, as Leon stood by the railing of the balcony she was on. As she looked out at the city, she thought, 'She... I am a woman now.' She then brush her right hand against the slight bulge of her two month pregnant stomach. She mentally added, 'And I am pregnant woman, at that. And worst of all, I cannot strangle the people responsible. Someone beat me to it. Someone that is responsible for rescuing me and the others like me.'
Leon looked then turned to inside the open sliding glass door, and into her suite, were her friends were currently at. All seven of them were in the hotel suite. And they all stayed near each other, on the same floor, in four, two bedroom suits.
At the moment, Leon saw that Sylia and Kate were sitting on one of the beds, in the suite they were currently in, as they talked to each other.
Leon thought, 'It seems those two have started to develop a close friendship. That is not surprising. Both are intelligent, professional business women, towards what they do. They have a lot in common, from a personality standpoint.'
On the other bed sat Nene and Mackie. They were holding hands as they watched an american news channel on TV. With the TV in question, being located on top of a bureau, across the room from the beds.
Leon thought, 'From what I understand, among other things, we were brainwashed to be bi-sexual. Not that I am complaining. I like that fact that I still find women attractive.'
Leon then felt bitterness, as she continued her thoughts, 'Though, with the kidnapping, gender bending, and the pregnancy, I am not in the mood for a relationship, right now. But, given the girls are now bi as well, there is still a chance with Priss. Not that either of us are going to try anything any time soon. Still, Priss did tell me that Nene and Mackie have had feelings for each other for years. They just never committed to them. Given what has happened, I am not surprising they ran into each others arms.'
'For the first few days, they were kind of secret about it. With Sylia and Mackie sharing a room. With Nene and Linna sharing a room. Priss and the others were surprised when Daley and I agree to share a room. Until we explained it to them. That given everything that was happening, I did not want it to even seem to hint that I wanted to make a pass at Priss. Priss found that touching. Yet, the irony is not lost on me. Daley and I now share and room, with neither of us were in the mood to do anything.'
'That left Priss and Kate sharing a room. I do not know what happened the first night, but the two came to an understanding. From what I can tell, it went along the lines that with both of them having their lives shattered. That they were now in another reality. One that is parallel with the past of where we came from. And both are pregnant, with no job, and no money. They agreed with each other that it would be better if they worked together, than for them to be each others enemies.'
'Still, by the third day Nene and Mackie told the rest of us that they had decided to start a relationship. Sylia did not say much about it, given that both were already pregnant. Through no fault of their own. And to be honest, it was the only real good news we had all had in a long time. That night, the sleeping arrangements changed. Nene and Mackie shared a room. Priss and Linna shared a room. With Sylia and Kate being fine sharing a room.'
'As the days passed, Nene and Mackie were not the only victims hooking up with each other. Many of the victims were becoming emotionally, if not physically, involved with one another. Sometimes three or four people getting together. I guess unplanned motherhood will make someone very open to possible relationships. At the very least with helping to raise their kids.'
'Speaking of which. I wonder which of us will starting talking about the name game for our children. The doctors say that the other seven are having girls. Though, I am still to early to find out. But, I can guess I am having a girl, as well.'
Leon then looked at Linna, Daley, and Priss sitting in chairs, around the table, in the suite.
Leon though, 'Daley... Of all of us three. She got developed into the sexiest woman. She is slender, with decent sized breasts for her body. Mackie looks similar to her sister, but she has the overall cuteness that Nene has. I only the other hand am a little on the butch side. I look sexy, but more in the athletic way. I got decent sized breasts for my body. But, I just got that tomboy look, which I honestly don't mind. Given I used to be a guy, being the tomboy of the group is appealing to me.'
'Until the day we were rescued, I do not know much about Linna. But, from what Nene tells me, she is a good woman. And the times I have talked with her, she has shown to be a very kind and caring woman.'
'And what about Priss... Or, Daley for that matter. While, my feeling for Priss are no secret. Neither is Daley's feelings for me. Before we were changed, I just didn't swing that way. Now, we all swing both ways. But, all three of us agreed that for right now, we need friends, not lovers. And after we all get our lives straightened out. Whatever happens, happens.'
Priss looked over at Leon and their eyes met.
Leon could tell that Priss noticed her melancholy mood, as she got up from the table, which took her a moment, given her eight and a half month pregnant belly. And she walked over to Leon.
As Priss stepped outside, onto the balcony, she came to a few feet from Leon. She calmly said to her, in japanese, “Leon. You have been quiet for the past few days.”
Leon continued looking at her. She did not say a thing, but she thought, 'The scary thing about Priss is that with the brainwashing, and the pregnancy, she now has moments were she is so calm and serene.'
Priss continued, “Come on, Leon. Yes, we are all pregnant now. And yes, you are now a woman. But, it is not that bad.”
Leon responded, in a sober tone of voice, that was a few octaves higher than her old male voice, in japanese, “I tried to stop this mess. Yet, it still happened. I realized what was coming, and I prepared. But, it wasn't enough. I should have gotten more help.”
Priss stated, “Leon, from what Mackie told me, you did everything short of moving heaven and earth to prepare. And the said fact is that none of us would have believed you, at the time.”
“Still, those monsters defeated both us, the AD Police, and Genom within one day. Yet, you fought them tooth and nail for the next six months. None of this is your fault. And even with what has happened, I am happy you are still alive. That we are alive. And we will make it through this. It will just take time.”
Leon did not reply, as Priss stepped forward, and gently hugged her.
Leon accepted Priss' hug for about half a minute, but for Priss let go, and took a step back from Leon.
Priss suggested, “Let's go inside.”
Leon nodded, in agreement. She thought, with sadness, 'I tried to stop it this mess from happening. To protect my city and my friends. And I failed. I even failed to save myself.'
As they walked back to the table, they overheard part of the conversation Sylia and Kate were having.
Kate said, in japanese, “We should try to contact all the victims. There is much we can do to help each other.”
Sylia responded, in japanese, “I agree. It is a wise idea that we victims keep in touch. But, I do not think our rescuers will allow that to happen.”
Kate agreed, “True. But, we can be subtle about it. We have a little pull now with what we know. We work with them, while slowly building a list. In time, we will get in touch with everyone. It will just take a while to do so.”
Sylia complimented, “That is a good plan, Kate.”
Kate replied, “Thank you. It is nice having someone to talk to that can work at my level.”
Sylia commented, “Yes. It is refreshing.”
Just after Leon and Priss sat in chairs, beside each other, at the table that Daley and Linna were at, there was a knock at the door.
Daley said, in her feminine voice, in japanese, “I'll get it.”
Daley walked over to the door to the hallway, and she looked in the peephole.
Daley did a double-take, as she turned to the others. She stated, “You are not going to be believe who it is.”
Mackie, in her new female voice asked, in japanese, “Who is it?”
Daley said, “Someone that Leon, Nene, and I know. That we haven't seen in almost a year. I don't know how he got here, but Natsuru Senou is right outside our door.”
Leon exclaimed, as she got up from her seat, “What? Natsuru is right outside? Let him in. He might have answers for us. He is the one that tipped me off to the entire multiverse.”
Daley opened the door, and Natsuru, as a guy in a shirt, pants, and shoes, walked into the room, while he carried a large bag by the handle, with his right hand.
As soon as the door closed, Natsuru turned to Daley. He looked at Daley for a few seconds. He then calmly said, in japanese, “Hi Daley.”
Daley replied, in japanese “Hi Natsuru. I wish it was under better circumstances.”
Natsuru shook his head, as he sadly stated, “Even given everything that has happened to you. You don't know the half of it. And I am here to help and provide some answers for all of you.”
Natsuru comment caught everyone's attention.
Natsuru noticed this. He set down his bag, as he stated, “I guess introductions are needed. I am Natsuru Senou. For a few years, I was an AD Police officer. What none of you, except Leon, at the last minute, realized was that I was not of your reality. And you all inadvertently got caught in a mess that I was a part of. For that, I humbly apologize to you.”
Priss was still sitting down, but she cracked her knuckles, as she demanded, “You better start talking. Or, pregnant, or not, I am going to hurt you.”
Linna put a hand on her Priss right shoulder, as she said, in japapese, “Priss. Calm down, He said he is here to help and offer answers. I think we should hear him out.”
Sylia turned to Priss, as she said, “Linna is right. We have nothing to gain by fighting him. We should hear him out.” She then turned to Natsuru, “Hello, Mister Senou. I am Sylia Stingray. We would like to hear what you have to say.”
Natsuru answered, “I know who you are. We will get to that in a minute. But, there are some other matters that need to be told first. Like you, I am not from this reality. The person behind this was a man named Chang, from this reality. Do not worry about revenge. Let us handle Chang. You all need to focus on your lives name. But even so, I am here to give you answers to the questions you need answered. To offer you some closure.”
Mackie stated, “You are one to talk. You are still a guy. Why should we not seek revenge?”
Nene put her arms around her girlfriend, as both of them looked at Natsuru sternly.
Nene said, in a direct tone of voice, in japanese, “Mackie has a point. Why should we not seek revenge against this man known as Chang?”
Natsuru answered, “Three reasons. Chang has fled into the multiverse. He is now a she, as well. Along with this, Chang is one of the most skilled fighters and genre savvy people I know of. You go after her, she will kill you. She makes Mason and Largo looked like amateurs in the field of planning out gambits.”
“Also, I was one of the members of a group that defeated her, and rescued you all. And the journey we took to defeat Chang was one hell of a long running battle across the multiverse, that ended at the Tower. I will give you the details, later.”
“And third, I can sympathize with your situation.”
Natsuru used his bracelet to change into a woman wearing a white and black seifuku.
Kate said, “Leon, Daley, I owe you an apology. During our time in the resistance, I did not really believe you, when you said one of your men literally turned into a magical girl and back, at will. Now, I do.”
Leon replied, “Apology accepted, Kate.”
Daley shrugged, as she commented, “We all make mistakes.”
Natsuru stated, “Leon. Daley. Mackie. I have been living as a woman for a while. And I can honestly tell you that it is not all that bad. Except for the pregnancy, I have been where you are at now, and I can offer advice. If you want it.”
Daley said, “Thank you, Natsuru. But, the girls have already been a great help on the basic information of feminine hygiene. Though, I would like learn from your experiences.”
Natsuru stated, “I am more than happy to tell you anything I can on my knowledge dealing with gender. Now, let us get started with some answers for you. As you have noticed, besides being pregnant, you all were very, very healthy. And some of you make have noticed that you appear a few years young. This is not your imagination. You are a few years younger.”
Kate commented, “I am glad it was not my imagination. That is the best news I have heard since waking up.”
Natsuru replied, “I am glad you think so, Miss Madigan.”
Kate said, “Kate is fine. And we were informed that we were exposed to some sort of supersoldier serum.”
Natsuru stated, “Well, Kate. That makes my explanation much more easier. And by the way, you all can called me, Natsuru. As you were informed, you were all given a supersoldier serum that has made you younger, given you peak physical condition, enhanced your strengthens, quicken your reflexes, and greatly slowed your lifespans.”
“We poured over the research on that and other information at the Tower for a week, before we contacted the governments of the world. And we left before they got to the Tower. We are pretty sure that your kids are going to inherit your abilities. Also, while the supersoldier serum is deadly to men, any sons you have will inherit your abilities, but will not be harmed by the serum. From what we can tell, all your children are going to be born healthy.”
Nene let go of Mackie, as she pointed out, “Mackie and I are not a few years younger. Nor, a few years older.”
Natsuru commented, “We also found out the supersoldier serum does effect the effect the ages of those that are younger than their mid-twenties. You have all the benefits and longevity. It just did not make you any younger.”
Nene commented, “That is good to hear.” She placed her hands over her enlarged lower abdomen.
Sylia asked, “That also confirms what we have been told. What other information do you have to talk about?”
Natsuru answered, “A lot of stuff that I do not want to get into, but a few things that I have to tell you.” Natsuru turned to Leon, as she stated, “Leon, as you might have guessed. Considering you knew I am a Kampfer. Right before I left your reality. I believe you realized I was from a fictional reality?”
Leon responded, “Yes. I am guessing that our reality is fiction to your reality? The theory I believe is called, world as myth.”
Natsuru smiled, as she complemented, “Leon, you always were sharper than people gave you credit for. And yes, we are talking about the, world as myth, theory, as fact.”
Natsuru walked over to the table, in the room. She then set the bag the table. Next, she started pulling some things from her bag, and setting them on the table.
The first was a laptop computer, with power-cord, and a wireless mouse.
After Natsuru placed those items on the table, she explained, “This is an expensive laptop my friends and I bought for you. It has a wireless network built in, that should work with the hotel internet. It has a wireless mouse, and a CD-DVD-blu-ray combo burner and player.”
“These are the formats used in both this reality and my home reality. Most movies are either on DVD or Blu-ray. Think CD sized discs that hold a lot more data. We already loaded an audio-video software player on the laptop. And the laptop itself has no password right now to log in. The account name is, 'admin', in undercase english. And the computer has decent antivirus and firewall programs installed. Also, here.”
From the bag, Natsuru pulled out a roll of hundreds U.S. bills.
Natsuru stated, “That is ten thousand U.S. dollars. It will help you some. But, I know it is a dropped in the buckle to what you need..”
They all looked at the money on the table.
Linna said, “Every little bit helps.”
Natsuru then pulled out some manga volumes, DVD boxsets, and DVD cases. She put all these items on the table, by the computer equipment, she had set on the table.
Nene requested, “Can Mackie and I to looked those?”
Leon and Daley then picked up the DVD boxes and manga, and handled them to Nene and Mackie.
Natsuru explained, “Those are DVDs. For you to watch them on you computer, just stick them in the cd-rom in the laptop, and select play. I used the U.S. versions of these formats because they are dual language. Which for a couple of the series, comes in handy. The manga are the english version for another reason, that I will get to in a minute.”
“Included in what I gave you is material on your own reality. You're reality is called the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality. Don't ask me why it is called that. I do not know.”
“Included is the eight original OVA series. The three AD Police OVA prequel series. The two AD Police manga volumes. And a sequel called Bubblegum Crash that did not happen in the BGC reality you are from. I know this because it was suppose to happen in two thousand thirty-four, but it didn't. Be happen that it did not.”
Natsuru thought, 'I did not bring a copy of the remake, Bubblegum Crisis TV anime series, because these women do not really need to be confused right now. They have enough problems as is. Still, I need to warn them, on some matters.'
Natsuru continued, “Though, be careful when watching your own series. It can be psychologically hard on you. I will not lie to you. Some very bad stuff is shown in just about all our series, that is traumatizing, for us that lived it, to rewatch and remember. I know one woman that informed me that she had a bad reaction to watching her own rape scene on screen.”
“And yea. The concept of watching such an act, that happened to her personally, in a recorded fashion, is as sick as it sounds.”
“Take for example you, Leon. The first episode of the AD Police OVAs shows how your normal police squad was massacred by a boomer, with you being the only survived. It also shows that same recycled sexroid stalking you, and almost killing you, before it was destroyed a second time.”
Nene turned to Leon, as she commented, “So, that explains how you know about sexroids.”
Leon commented, “It is a long story. And I still have nightmares from it.”
Natsuru said, “Also, in the AD Police twenty-five hundred manga, there is a chapter detailing the incident dealing with that dumb boomer, in Osaka.”
Leon admitted, “That was more embarrassing than anything else.”
Natsuru turned to Linna and Priss, as she explained, “Then, there is the main Bubblegum Crisis OVA series. Linna, Priss, you two need to know this. I mean no disrespect. But, in episode two, it showed Irene's death. Episode three shows the death of Sho's mother. Episode five shows Sylvie's death. Episode six shows the death of Anri.”
Linna quietly said, “Thank you for the warning.”
Priss replied, “No disrespect taken, Natsuru. We will be careful, when we watch the series.”
Sylia inquired, “Yes. We will be careful. So, what else have you gotten for us to view?”
Natsuru stated, “I got you the anime, manga, and omake, to the Black Lagoon series. That is the series that exists in this reality. To be exact, we are years after the anime timeline ended. The Black Lagoon series is about modern pirates and mafia groups operating in the island city of Roanapur. The same Roanapur that you were rescued from. The person behind your current trouble, Chang, is from that series. From watching that series and reading the manga, you will be able to get some insight into him and others in the series.”
“Also, even though Black Lagoon is an anime and manga series, in Roanapur itself, I know for a fact that the spoke language by the major players is english. That is why I got the english translations to the anime and manga. It will offer you better insight. Also, I got the omakes of the Black Lagoon series. Number four is very interesting. It shows a gender flip of the characters, and including Chang. You will see what she know looks like now, as a woman.”
Priss said, “Oh. That is nice.”
Natsuru responded, “Yes. It is. The last set of DVDs I have given you is the Kampfer series. That is my series. I thought it fair that since I know about you, you should learn a few things about me. There is also a manga version, and a light novel version. But after reviewing all the series. I have found that my life was part of the anime version. Which was left unfinished. This is why I can still turned into a girl. Not that I am complaining. My gender changing abilities netted me two wonderful lovers, with similar abilities.”
Daley teased, “You minx.”
Natsuru lips curled into a wicked smile, as she offered, “I know. We also know a lot of really good three way positions that would likely still work while pregnant.”
Daley returned Natsuru's smile, as she said, “I just may take you up on your offer.”
Natsuru replied, “Anytime, Daley. And it goes without saying for you to not show these manga and anime to the others outside this room. Especially, any government official that comes to meet you.”
Sylia flatly stated, “We won't.”
Natsuru said, “Good. Given how hectic everything has been, I doubt they bugged your rooms. But, they might be monitoring any internet connections, so be warned.”
Sylia responded, “I already checked for bugs in all our rooms. We are clean. And we will be careful when using the internet on the laptop you gave us.” She thought, 'We will also change the password and account, the first chance we get.'
Natsuru replied, “Good.”
Mackie looked at the Black Lagoon DVDs and the Kampfer DVDs, as she stated, “Wait a minute. I know these series? The Black Lagoon series and the Kampfer series. I have seen both these series, and a lot of other series.”
Nene looked at the DVD boxes, as she stated, “I remember them. You, Priss, and I use to watch the Black Lagoon series.”
Leon commented, “Really? How did you get a hold of those series? I vaguely remember seeing Kampfer, years ago. When I was a child. And I think Black Lagoon is an older series, as well.”
Mackie answered, “It is. Long story short, I found my father's anime and manga collection. Given the size of his collection, he must have been a real otaku in his youth. He was especially into science fiction of just about any format you could name.” She thought, “That is likely what started my father, in his boomer, and hardsuit, research.'
Kate looked at Sylia.
Sylia looked back at Kate, as she answered, “I should have never let him have access to that collection at such a young age. Though, at the time. I did not honestly know better.”
Kate replied, “It is okay. And it is in the past.”
Sylia lightly smiled towards Kate.
Kata returned to Sylia's smile. She then turned to Mackie. She calmly inquired, “Mackie. Are you saying that Doctor Stringray, the father of boomer and hardsuit technology was a sci-fi geek?”
Mackie turned to Kate, as she replied, “Yes.”
Daley stated, “That makes sense on so many levels. Too bad he did not live to see his dreams realized.”
Leon said, “I wish I had known we all shared similar tastes in fiction. We could have had some interesting movie nights.”
Priss said, “Well, there is nothing stopping us now, Leon.”
Leon turned to Priss, as she smiled at the brown haired woman.
Priss returned Leon's smile. She then realized something, as she turned to look at Natsuru. She said, “Hold on a second. Chang? As in the Triad, Chang?”
Natsuru answered, “Yes.”
Priss stated, “Oh my god. I knew those girls looked familiar.” Priss looked at Nene and Mackie, as she explained, “Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer were the ones that kidnapped us.” She then looked over at Leon, as she continued, “And Leon, the other person, the cyborg you were talking. That was Roberta. The maid. The Bloodhound... Of course, this is the anime timeline. She would be a cyborg after the Blood Trail arc. Her body was trashed at the end of that storyline. And Chang being Chang would not want to waste her talents. So, he would turn her into a cyborg. He probably even used some of the cybernetic technology of our world.”
Priss' eyes then widened, as she turned to Natsuru, as she inquired, “You said someone you knew saw their own rape and had a bad reaction. Was that Revy?”
Natsuru sadly said, “Yes. From what I was told, by a good friend of mine. Whom she told. When she first watched that scene, she got Whitman Fever for two days. Fortunately, she did not harm anyone. And she found that after she came out of that stated, she felt much better.”
Linna shrugged, as she commented, “That makes sense. Facing a trauma can be a positive experience.”
Priss said, “After seeing that, everything she did previously in that series made complete sense. I may have had a screwed up life, but at least I was never violated like that. If I had, I may have ended up just like her. Even pregnant like this, from what I understand, there was no actual rape, in the normal sense, done to us. And I am happy that I do not have to deal with the memories of such a violation.”
Natsuru responded, “Yes. Some people are more fortunate than others. On another note, it just occurred to me. Did you get the idea for your name for you band, Priss and the Replicants, from watching the movie Blade Runner?”
Priss answered, “Yes, I did. I liked the Blade Runner movie. It was a bit slow, but entertaining. I even got the idea for my blond stage wig from the Pris character.”
Natsuru said, with delight, “Oh, wow. Priss, you might find it interesting, but the Blade Runner movie is one of the major inspirations for your own reality. That is likely where you and Leon got your names from. Along with that, the other inspirations for your series is the music from the movie Streets of Fire, the original Terminator movie, the original Robocop movie, and the Iron Man comicbook series.”
Priss giggled, as she replied, “Now, that is both funny, and screwy.”
Sylia said, “As interesting as this is. Let us go back to this Chang person. What set Chang off, in the first place to where he became such a threat to everyone?”
Natsuru answered, “Long story short. As I was thrown into your reality, one of my friends got dumped into this reality, in Roanapur. Chang eventually recognized her and confronted her. She told him the truth about the multiverse. Which he already suspected, due the Bloodhound being so blatantly over the top. He even hinted in the series that he knew.”
Mackie said, “The force be with you, password.”
Nene added, “The Bloodhound was fairly blatant.”
Natsuru nodded, as she replied, “Yes. Those were the tip offs. Chang was already fanboy. At some point in his past, he realized he was in a badass fiction series. And he took precautions, to survive the series. When the truth was confirmed by my friend, and he found that multiversal travel was possible. He became obsessed with finding a way to access the multiverse. When he found the means to do so, it all lead us here.”
“Chang was even genre savvy enough to let my friend go, and not try to use her to access the multiverse, and risk alerting myself, and her other friends, to his actions. Until it was to late.”
Sylia stated, “Yes. It is clear that this Chang is a very devious person.”
Natsuru replied, “To say, the least.”
Kate said, “It also sounds like this Chang was an otaku that went to the extreme.”
Natsuru responded, “That would be an understatement. And yes, he was.” Natsuru turned to Leon, as she continued, “Also, Leon, the girls, that served Chang, told me what happened when they captured you.” Natsuru looked around the room, while she finished her statement, “And they told me about when they kidnapped and captured all of you. Please, all of you. Do not hold what Revy, Roberta, Sawyer, and Shenhua did you, against them. They were brainwashed as well. And they are very sorry.”
Leon quietly said, “We will try.”
The others nodded in confirmation.
Natsuru commented, “That is all I ask.” She thought, 'Though, I think it is best if Revy, Roberta, Sawyer, and Shenhua, avoid the women, for the foreseeable future.'
Daley was the first to catch the past tense of what Natsuru was saying, as she said, “You said they were brainwashed. Not, are brainwashed.”
Natsuru turned to Daley, as she complimented, “Good catch, Daley. One of my friends went through the same process you did in the vat. The only difference was she was pulled out before she was impregnated.”
Priss deadpanned, “Lucky her.” She then moved her right hand over her stomach.
Natsuru replied, “Anyway, she was brainwashed but she figured out some meditation techniques that she taught me, that will help you break your programing. So, I could teach other. As such, if you want, I will teach you. So, that you will benefit from those mental exercise, and you can show the others how to do them, as well.”
Daley said, “That is great to hear. That confirms what we have been told. And I cannot wait to learn those lesson, later today.”
Natsuru said, “I look forward to teaching you.”
Mackie asked, “Who was this friend of yours?”
Natsuru hesitantly said, “She presently prefers going by the name of, Annie. Her body was completely restored to a healthy human being, as it was changed into a woman. But, you know her better as Darth Vader.”
The other eight adults in the room dropped their jaws at the revelation.
As the women collected themselves, Priss inquired, “You worked with Darth Vader? Evil, Dark Lord Darth Vader?”
Natsuru calmly responded, “I met Annie months after she as turned into a woman. And from what I understand, once she was out of that black suit, and she learned she did not not kill her wife, she calmed down a lot. And after she watched her own movies, she decided to become a much better person. She is now much more emotionally mature, and in control of her feelings.”
Linna commented, “That is comforting.”
Nene inquired, “Now, that we have some good news. I was wondering, Natsuru. You mentioned that you have to lovers with similar abilities as you. Who are these to people?”
Natsuru answered, “One of them is Ranma Saotome, from the Ranma Half anime and manga series. The other is Hatsushiba Akira, from the Gacha Gacha Secret manga series. The strange thing is these two series ran parallel with my own series in Tokyo, in our reality. Among other series, as well.”
Nene and Mackie blushed as they recognized the titles.
Mackie stated, “Nene and I have seen the Ranma anime and manga series. Along with reading the Gacha Gacha Secret series.”
Nene requested, “Natsuru, if it is okay with you. We would like to know the story behind how all three of you met?”
Natsuru smiled, as she replied, “I would be more than happy to tell you that story, later today.”
Sylia stated, “It is interesting that multiple series can exist in the same time, in the same city, in a single reality. I wonder if this reality, or our home reality, has multiple series running at the same time.”
Natsuru commented, “Now, that I think about. I did read an interesting theory of a OVA that may have run in the distant past about a boy getting a hold of mech and going joyriding in it. The title of the OVA, and the mech, was called MADOX. If I remember correctly, the mech ran on diesel.”
Sylia said, “I believe you are correct. There was a prototype mech known as MADOX that ran on diesel. It was the forerunner to the k-series mechs.”
Kate spoke up, “That is interesting. We will have to looked into that later. It is possible that since our series exists as a anime series in this reality, so do the MADOX OVA.”
Sylia nodded, while replying, “That is a nice idea, Kate.”
Kate warmly grinned at Sylia.
Daley asked, “By the way, Natsuru. How did you get here?”
Natsuru brushed her right hand against the remote sized reality jump device hidden in folds of the back of her skirt, as she coyly stated, “I have my ways. I can also return all of you to your own reality. If you want?”
Priss stated, “Natsuru, thank you. But, we will have to decline your offer. We have already discussed that subject, in detail. We all agreed that even if the option to go home was available, we would stay here. MegaTokyo was destroyed. Even if we went back there, we would have nothing to go back too.”
“This is on top of becoming single mothers. We might as well stay here. The governments here have shown interest in what we know, and we are already in negotiations to trade our knowledge and skills, to insure us and our children will be set for life.
Natsuru's face was unreadable, as she said, in an almost cold tone of voice, “Good luck with that. Though, I suggest you be wary of any government. I know for a fact that one of my counterparts, and one of my lover's, Akira's counterparts, got royally screwed over by a government. It is a major part of the reason we all met and ended up traveling the multiverse. I will explained what happened to those counterparts, in detail, later.”
Sylia directly said, “Natsuru, we have all had experience in dealing with such government officials. Do not worry. We will be cautious.”
Natsuru replied, with a bit a happiness in her voice, “Good. So, what would you like to cover first?”
Sylia stated, “It depends on how long you can stay.”
Natsuru smiled, as she said, “Don't worry. I can come and go as I please. Without being detected. Ranma and Akira are also in the city. But, we do not want to arouse suspension, so they cannot come meet you, right now. But, they are more than happy for me to take all the time I need to help you.”
Sylia responded, “Good. I was thinking those meditation techniques to break out brainwashing would be our top priority.”
Natsuru began her explanation, “That is a wise choice. And I agree with you. Now, the first thing about meditation is to relax and clear one's mind, by finding a conformable position and achieving a proper frame of mind. I know many of your are very pregnant, and it will likely take a little for you to get conformable. But, once that is accomplished, we can move onto the next few steps...”
Natsuru continued to offer advise and help her friends, for quite a while before they left for dinner, downstairs in the hotel restaurant. Before they left downstairs, they scheduled to meet back up in the hotel room, they had been in, later that night.
As they left for the restaurant, Natsuru used her reality device to return to Akira and Ranma, in the hotel suite, in another hotel across the city. And she informed them of how well her meeting went with the women.
Later that evening, Natsuru teleported back to Leon and Daley's hotel room, and she met back up with the eight women there.
Of the course of the next few weeks, Natsuru did what she could help. And they were able to break most of their brainwashing.
Also, Natsuru kept teleporting back and forth from in their hotel rooms, to keep from being discovered by any wondering eyes, from various governments, or other groups.
And over those few weeks, Natsuru became good friends with all eight of the women.
Also, the eight women told Natsuru that their negotiations with the government officials had started to show results. With them already being paid for their information, and they would be moving out of the hotel they were in, into their own home, soon.
They also said they would try to help the other women and children that were in the same situation as them.
Natsuru found that touching.
Natsuru, and her eight friend even watched the Black Lagoon, Bubblegum Crisis, and Kampfer series, together. Which was an interesting experience for everyone involved. And the eight pregnant women took watching their own series better than Natsuru had hoped.
Natsuru even stayed for each of the births of Linna's, Priss', Sylia's, and Nene's daughters.
Two weeks after the last of the member of those four daughters was born, Natsuru said she had to go, a few day later. Natsuru's friends said they understood, and they all agreed to keep in touch.
On the last day, before Natsuru left for good, she brought with her Ranma and Akira, and they all introduced to each other.
They soon said their goodbyes, with Natsuru, Ranma, and Akira they leaving. With them heading for elsewhere on the planet, to visit some other friends, before they left they left the reality they were currently in, for the foreseeable future.
(_)
Reality, Transformers IDW reality. Date, the distance past. Place, somewhere in space, on a moon. Time, mid-afternoon, local time.
A portal from the beyond the local reality opened up outside of the secret Decepticon base.
Megatron, whom still damaged from his fight with the DD battlemovers, walked through the portal, with the portal set to close soon after he exited it.
As Megatron watched the portal close, he thought, 'Just as Rock and the others did not trust me. I never trusted them. Though, it was fun to be in their company. I will miss them. Especially, Annie. She understood. We both walked similar paths. Though, when we faced the same fork in the road. With us learning of our fictional origins. I went down one path. And she went down the other path.'
'I hope someday to learn which of us picked the proper path. Or, even if there is a proper path?'
Megatron smiled, as he continued his thoughts, 'It was nice to relax for once in my life. It made for a good vacation. And I sorely needed a vacation. Also, what better way to end a vacation than to go on a bender that gets one's own body wrecked? As loath as I am to admit it, I must thank Arcee for having those DD battlemovers attack me. Until that battle, I never realized I could tap into the power of my own spark like that. And I never realized how much of a warrior poet I could be. Both these abilities will aid me in my future.'
'Annie was right about that, and so many other things. She will be the one that I will miss most of all.'
Megatron then turned to face the Decepticon base entrance. He began walking towards the entrance.
As Megatron walked, his face then turned grim, as he mentally realized, 'Still, it was best that I left during the battle, when I was sure Chang was going to lose, rather than wait. I am too damaged to defend myself. If they turned on me, I would have lost. So, while they were busy with Chang, it was best I used one of Chang's portals to leave.'
'It is unfortunate I was not able to get an upgrade to the technology to travel realities. That would have allowed me to do so without aid. But, I have enough tech to research and upgrade this technology on my own. When I have the time. Which might be a while. Given how long this war is going to last. That is if the information I have learned is accurate. Though, I have no reason to doubt the validity of such information. So, I will work from the assumption that the information is correct. And work from there.'
'Though, I think it would be wise to keep my travels and what I have learn secret from the my Decepticon subordinates for now. When I have finally defeat Prime, crush the Autobots, slag that pink lunatic, and unite my species under my heel. Then, I will turn the full might of the cybertronian species towards realities that even I dared not even dream possible.'
By then, Megatron had reached the base's man entrance, he sent the coded signal to open the doors.
A second later, the doors slide open and he walked inside. Which the doors closing behind him.
While Megatron made his way through the hallways, the rank and file Decepticons were visibly shocked to see how damaged their leader. Though, none of them dared to say a word about the matter, in front of Megatron.
Megatron smirked, as he thought, 'For them, I left only yesterday, as fully repaired bot. And I intend to keep them thinking that all I had to deal with was a fight that clearly I won through a hard battle.'
When he reached the command room, the doors slid open. He stepped into the room, with the doors closing behind him.
Megatron stood, as he looked on at his three most skilled and confident subordinates. All of whom he only trusted as far as to accomplished the missions he assigned them.
The three turned and saw that Megatron had clearly been in a massive fight. With him losing his fusion cannon, some of his armor, and his helmet.
The first to speak was always the most annoying.
Starscream sarcastically stated, “Welcome back. Our glorious leader. I take it that you did not get the space bridge technology?”
In Megatron's mind, he replayed a scene from the animated Transformers movie, from the original generation one timeline, that he downloaded from an alternate Earth reality. The scene being where his counterpart, from that reality at least, Galvatron, atomizing that reality's Starscream.
That scene always brought a smile to Megatron's lips. He thought, 'I will have to look into learning more about Galvatron. When he returns from the Dead Universe in this reality. We clearly are connected. And he is just as dangerous as I am. I will have to be watchful, and wary, of him.'
Megatron flatly responded, “Always stating the obvious, Starscream.”
The second to speak was the most stoic of the three.
Soundwave said, “Allow us to aid you, Megatron.”
Megatron quietly reflected, 'I have reviewed every timeline, and every series about our species. And you are an enigma in every one of them, Soundwave. But, I will someday learn what makes you tick. Then, I will truly control you.'
Megatron responded, “You are correct, Soundwave. I will need to recharge, and then I will need to be repaired by both you and Shockwave. Along with these repairs, I will require a replacement for my fusion cannon.”
The third waited to speak only after Megatron had spoken to him.
Shockwave stated, “I will ready the equipment for your repairs.”
Megatron thought, 'Cold as ever Shockwave. Always the scientist. Always the most patient of my troops. A caring politician, turned a cold, calculating, emotionless monster. You think you are a mystery to me, but you are not. I know who you were, who you are, and who you will be. I have literally read our futures, and though most of it is vague, I will use it to my advantage. Both against you, and against Prime.'
'While Optimus Prime has the matrix, I have this knowledge. The playing field is now level. And even should the future go as I read. Prime will someday lose the matrix, and become only Orion Pax again. While I will still remain Megatron. Then, Shockwave, I will crush you, Pax, and the Autobots. For I now know it was you Shockwave, that set Orion on the path to becoming a Prime in the first place. And I will not forgive, nor forget that.'
As Megatron turned around, as he headed for the doors to the hallway outside. The doors slid open, and Megatron walked through them, as he turned to head for the medbay.
Shockwave and Soundwave silently follow him. While Starscream stated behind.
As soon as Shockwave and Soundwave were in the hallway, the doors slide closed.
While Shockwave followed Megatron, he thought, 'It looks like my plan worked just as I thought it would. It is unfortunate that Chang's operation was defeated. But, I gained much knowledge and research from his, or should I say, her organization.'
'And I was careful to make sure Megatron never learned of my involvement. For I knew this very situation could happen. Where Chang would be defeated and Megatron would return to his home reality. I used the reality device built into myself to teleport me to my personal quarters in this base an hour ago, with my... Cargo. And I made it to the command deck, with only a minute to spare, before Megatron walked in. Just in time to avoid his suspension.'
'I can now carry on like nothing happened. The only cybertronian that know the truth is that lunatic Arcee. And she is clearly from the far future. Given it is well known her current temporal counterpart is locked up in Garrus Nine prison. I have little to worry about her. She is insane, and it would come down to my word against hers. And all my calculations say that even most of the Autobots would believe me. Let alone Megatron and the Decepticons.'
'Still, what Chang's technicians and I did with Jhiaxus was ground breaking. And I have all my research on our work. And if the numbers of the cybertronian species reaches the brink of extinction, I can use the technology to create new type of cybertronians that would flourish, and help bring our species back to a new golden age.'
'And unlike Jhiaxus. I will mostly use willing volunteers. Arcee all taught us well what happens when you mess with the gender of the wrong bot.'
'Though, it was too tempting to not try use Megatron in my plans. Arcee and Chang were correct. Megatron has the most powerful spark of all. Megatron is powerful, intelligent, and strong willed. He symbolizes everything that makes our species great. This is why I continue to serve him. He, as a she, would have made the perfect progenitor for a new species of cybertronians.'
'Also, like Chang did with the human males she had changed into human females, I will include some programing that prevents the volunteers from going mad from their gender change, to prevent creating another Arcee. So, Megatron would not go made.'
'I know that such programming works, because my former teacher, Jhiaxus, did not go insane, after I changed him into a her.'
'And my cargo... The Jhiaxus clone I brought with me. One of the ones that Jhiaxus gave birth too.'
'She is currently in hibernation, in a stasis tube, but she should be up and fully functional soon.'
'Ironically. This clone was one of Jhiaxus' first brood. And in creating this new life, I have surpassed my own teacher. I will have to be careful to hide the clone. She is still growing like an organic. She is currently like a sleeping human child.'
'It will take some time for her to reach maturity. Once that is done, and her programing is complete, I will remodel her to look and act just like Jhiaxus, before my former teacher's capture. Then, I will use my reality jumping device to insert her back into the proper part of our timeline in this reality, so she can play the substitute for Jhiaxus. Thus, allowing for the normal course of events in our timeline to take place.'
'Though, I had to make some alterations, and work with the clone's memory, to make this clone to not only think like Jhiaxus, but to the point she believes that she is Jhiaxus.'
'To that end, I altered her CNA back to flagging as male. Along with not only remodeling her body to look like Jhiaxus, as male. But, to I had to include Jhiaxus' alt form selections.'
'As such, she believes she is male. And I did this not only to preserve this reality's timeline, but to also as a plan B for our species. I kept the reproductive parts within her as insurance for our species. The parts will auto-repair on their own if damaged, or regenerate if completely destroyed Still, said organs will not alert themselves to the Jhiaxus clone's mind.'
'Along with this, there is are trigger programing in case the clone targets me, and I have to stop her. So, I do not have to damage her. She is to valuable to destroy. Instead, the trigger programing with set her to stasis mode, so I can just reprogram her.
'Though, in the event of my permanent death, for more than a human decade, I included a little data file buried deep in her mind. Should I be destroyed, the file will eventually trigger, and she will learn what she is, and what she can do. My calculations show it will not drive her insane. But, doing so will insure that my work, and the survival of our species will still continue, even if I am dead.'
'And I admit that I am tempted to use this reality technology to learn about the future. But, I like surprises. And discovering the unknown is one of the few interests that keep my cold spark going.'
'So, for now, I will repair Megatron and continue normally. The reproduction project, and the reality travel project will just go in with my other important, long term projects. Such as my regenesis ores project. Though, I believe I might be able to apply some of the reality technology, that Chang shared with me, towards aiding my regenesis ores project, and the grand plans I have for my people.'
Soon after, Megatron, Soundwave, and Shockwave made it to the medbay, with Soundwave and Shockwave beginning repairs on Megatron.
(_)
Reality, Transformers IDW reality. Data, human calendar, early twenty-first century. Place, Maccadma's Old Oil House bar, in New Iacon City, on the planet Cybertron. Time, early evening, local time.
As Arcee walked into Maccadam's Old Oil House bar, she headed for the bar counter.
When she reached the bar counter, Blurr was behind the counter.
Blurr was both the bartender and owner of the bar.
When Blurr saw Arcee enter the bar and approach the counter, he calmly walked over to her. He stopped, to face her from across the bar. He greeted, “Hello Arcee. I hope you are in a good mood.”
Arcee smiled, as she responded, “I am in a wonderful mood.”
Blurr returned Arcee's smile, as he inquired, “Good. What can I get for you?”
Arcee said, “I will have some mood whiplash.”
Blurr frowned, as he stated, “Alright. But, I am giving you a three drink limit. That stuff is strong. And the last time you got drunk, you wrecked my bar for a sixth time. It is unfortunate that Prowl won't let me throw you out over those incidents. But, I have to ask. Why are you so happy?”
As Blurr pulled out a bottle of mood whiplash energon drink, and pour Arcee a glass of the drink, Arcee answered, “I did some recent traveling. Got new alt mode. Had some adventures. Learned new forms of revenge. Made some new friends. They have a better track record of wrecking bars than I do. And they are even crazier than I am.”
Blurr replied, “Now, that is a scary thought.”
Arcee smirked, as she replied, “I know.”
Blurr commented, “I see you are still as crazy as ever.”
Arcee retorted, “And loving every minute of it.”
By then, Bluur set the glass of the drink, and the bottle, on the counter by Arcee. He then turned and walked away from Arcee, to see to his other costumers.
As Arcee took a drink from her glass, she thought, 'At least with the reality device installed in me, if I ever get bored, I can head for any place and time I want in the entire multiverse. Maybe I will visit Revy and the girls. Or, track down Chang. I bet she thought she had me fooled with the gender change, and her boomer double. Though, with my sensors, I knew better.'
'And she does look nice as a woman. Also, I wonder why I like and respect Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, Roberta, and even Chang so much? What is it about them that makes me feel that way I do about them?'
Arcee set her glass down on the bar counter, as she mentally reflected, 'Well, let's start with Revy. Revy is a crazy redhead that likes to be violent and crazy. But, she doesn't go full evil. She likes to have a touch of good in her, while being clear she isn't good. She will work with criminal organizations, but she will not join such large organizations. She prefers to work with a small, trusted groups... Oh my... I just realized that I am the Revy of this reality.'
'No wonder I get along so well with her and the others. I have seen the Black Lagoon series. I have even seen and read a number of my species series. Including reading this one. I guess a person cannot go crazy over something if they are already crazy. Like me.'
'I might as well do some comparisons. Who would be Chang? Not Prime. He is genuinely too nice. No, it would be Prowl. Definitely, Prowl. But, would that make Megatron the Balalaika of this reality? You know, in a strange way, I can see that. They are both badasses that don't take crap from anyone. And they are hardened fighters that use to be nice people. After that, the comparisons get really crazy... Even for me.'
As Arcee continued her thoughts, she started loudly laughing out loud.
Everyone in the bar was worried that Arcee had finally gone completely crazy... Even for her.
(_)
Reality, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma's home Reality. Data, the present. Place, elsewhere on Earth. A few days after they left Aspen Colorado, to travel the multiverse with Rock's team. Time, early afternoon, local time.
For Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, it has been over two months sense the battle at Chang's Tower. They had just left the Knight Sabers, and their other friends.
All three of them were currently female, through they were wearing casual clothing.
Natsuru has on a backpack that had the spare clothing, for all three of them, in it. Including, Akira's cowgirl uniform.
Akira had her weapons on her, cowgirl hat, and cowgirl boots. And Ranma had her golden bracer on her forearms.
Ranma used her small reality device to transport her and her two lovers back to the proper time and reality.
After they reality jumped, Natsuru commented, “I hope our friends make it through their problems. Including those that are now dealing with motherhood.”
Akira commented, “We did what we could. And we will check on them. From time to time.”
Natsuru complimented, “That is a good idea.”
Ranma pocked her reality device, as she stated, “They are strong people. They will be fine.”
It was then that Akira and Natsuru noticed that they not where they expected themselves to be.
They were in a valley with grass and trees, surrounded by mountains.
Akira and Natsuru they looked around, as Natsuru asked, “Where are we?”
Akira questioned, “Yes. We are where? We are not in Tokyo, of our home reality.”
Ranma answered, “No. We are not. We are in the Bayankala Mountain Range in China. I wanted you to meet some friends of mine.”
Natsuru requested, “While, I am not upset with you, Ranma. Please, warn us the next time you plan to make a detour, to our planned destination.”
Ranma replied, “Okay. I promise I will.”
Akira asked, “And while, I am not upset, either. I would like to know why you brought us here?”
Ranma cracked a grin, as she stated, “Because, this place is just loaded with chances for adventure.”
Akira smiled, as she said, “Sounds like fun. But, we are not going to the cursed springs”
Ranma replied, “Oh. I know better than to take you there.”
Natsuru said, “And after you informed us, we know better than to start a fight with the people here.”
Ranma complimented, “You two are such fast learners. I think we will go meet the Amazons first. I want to introduce you to Cologne. I want to see the look on her face when she realizes that my two lovers are gender benders. And both of you being originally male would be icing on the cake. It will make her day, and she might not stop laughing from our meeting, for a week. Also, we can get clothes and supplies there.”
“Though, if we meet Shampoo, be wary of her. She still might be sore about losing out on me not becoming her husband.”
Natsuru pointed out, “Well, if we don't make the same mistake as eating the prize food, we should be fine.”
Ranma and Akira laughed at Natsuru's comment.
Ranma stated, “I also want to visit Herb and his young daughter. Herb may have been the one to give birth to his daughter. But, he still lives as a guy. I have been sending letters back and forth to him for years.”
Natsuru asked, “What is the story on him?”
Ranma said, “Long story, involving a chase, and a lot of fighting. But, a few years, after we parted ways, on someway peaceful terms. I found I needed someone to talk to about my gender issues. And he was the only one I could think of. So, I sent a letter to him, in japanese. To my surprised, he mailed me back a letter, in japanese as address I used for my mail. And we have been sending letters to each other, ever since.”
Akira questioned, “Sounds like you both are on good terms with each other?”
Ranma responded, “Yes. We seem to be on good terms. And before I met you girls, he was the only one I could relate to, and talk to, about my gender problems.”
“We helped each other work out some issues that we both had. And it might brighten his day to meet some more gender benders. Especially, those that were not changed by the springs.”
Akira inquired, “You are probably right. So, who is next on your list?”
Ranma answered, “Next, we will visit Kirin, Lychee, and their kids. And finally, we will stop by and visit the phoenix people. Bird people. They can be a bit odd, but friendly, once you get to know them. But, who am I to talk.”
Natsuru and Akira giggled a little.
As they calmed down, Akira stated, “This all sounds great. But, I am going to miss Rock, and the others.”
Natsuru commented, “And I am going to miss Leon, Daley, and the others. But, I have a feeling we are going to see them all again, someday.” Natsuru turned to Ranma, as she asked, “So, which way is it to the Chinese amazon village?”
Ranma used her right hand to point in a direction in front of her, as answered, “This way. It is about an hour's walk from here.” She then dropped her right hand to her side, she began walking in that direction that she had pointed towards.
Akira and Natsuru then started following Ranma. With each of them looking forward to the next adventure they were going to share with their lovers.
(_)
Farscape Reality. In unknown location in space, on board Moya. A few hours after John originally left with Rock and Bad Company.
John teleported to a shuttle bay on Moya. In his right hand was small, remote sized reality device. In his left hand was the handle to a suitcase full of various bottles of alcoholic beverages, from across the multiverse. Some of bottles were even Ardbeg Providence and Romulan Ale.
A few seconds after John arrive on Moya, Pilot said, from a nearby intercom, “Greets John. The others are sleep. So, I will not alert them to your arrival.”
John stated, “Thank you, Pilot. How long have I been gone?”
Pilot answered, “Only a few hours. Since you left with those environmental space suits.”
John replied, “Glad to hear it. I will tell you what happened in the morning. Right now, I want to go see my family, and get some rest.”
Pilot responded, “Understood, John. I look forward to hearing about your latest adventure.”
John pocketed the reality device into one of his right, side pants pocket.
As John calmly made his way through the hallways of Moya, to his destination, he thought, 'Given it is sleep period right now, it is nice that Pilot was nice enough not to alert the crew to my return. And for them, I have only been gone for a few hours. Good.'
'That was the craziest, most insane adventure I have ever had. And that is saying something. I consider it a plus that I got out of it alive. Rock got me safely home, and that is all I wanted from her. Except for this reality device, I did not even take any of that reality traveling tech with me. I have had enough dealings with such technology to last several life times.'
'And the only reasons I wanted this device, was so that I could visit my family on Earth. And go get a chili-dog, and a few other things, from time to time.'
'Other than that, I just want to be with my wife, son, and friends, as we enjoy life together. As quietly, and peacefully, as possible. At least for us. Also, I will have to put this reality device somewhere safe. I do not want my son to someday accidentally get his hands on it.'
As John made his way through the corridors of Moya, he quietly passed by Chiana bedroom.
John heard noises of passion from, two different people.
As John continued walking, John thought, with mild amusement, 'From the sounds coming from Pip's room., it sounds like she and Dargo are making up for lost time.'
A little while later, John made it to the bedroom he shared with his wife and baby some.
John was about to quietly push the door open. And he the quietly walked in the room.
John softly set his suitcase by the inside of the wall, by the door to their room. He then made his way further into the room.
As John passed by his infant son's crib, he looked down at his sleeping baby boy.
John thought, 'Little D. You look so cute.'
John then turned towards the bed her shared with Aeryn. He saw that his wife was asleep in their bed, on her back.
John mentally reflected, 'It was be romantic to try to wake her with a kiss. But, I don't want my neck snapped in two. So, I will do this, instead.'
John made his way, to his side of the bed. As he came to a stop, standing a few feet from the bed, he turned towards Aeryn's head. He softly said, “Aeryn. I'm home.”
Aeryn's eyes immediately snapped open, as she turned to her side, and to look over at her husband.
Aeryn sat up, as she commented, in a quiet tone of voice, so as to not wake their baby, “That was a quick trip.”
John sat down on the bed beside her, as he answered, “For you. For me, it has been a while. I will tell you everything in the morning. For now, I just want to do this.”
John then leaned over deeply kissed his wife Aeryn. She returned the kiss, as they both looked forward to enjoying the simpler things in life. Family, friends, and living well together.
(_)
Farscape Reality. Peacekeeper Space, Scorpius' Command Carrier.
Scorpius stood in her black armor, without her hood on, as she looked out the window, on the command deck of her peacekeeper carrier.
Her second in command, Captain Meeklo Braca approached her. As he looked at her, he thought, 'I am still getting use to Scorpius' gender change. The most shocking thing about this change is the least surprising. It was no secret that Scorpius loathed his Scarran half with a passion. It is logical that he would gladly trade his manhood in exchange for being purged of his Scarran side. And whomever did so for her did a skilled, and thorough job. It is doubtful that even peacekeeper doctors could pull this off.'
'Fortunately, her fingerprints, knowledge of peacekeeper command codes, and general information, that only I and a few others know, allowed us to confirm that she is indeed Scorpius.'
'Still, she has changed so much. Even her teeth now appear as normal. Her short white hair is nice. Her voice is now girlish and soothing to listen to. And she is pretty... Well to be honest, she is stunningly beautiful. And this change has actually caused the crew to be more relaxed, and less stressed under her command. Which is something I am sure she is intentionally playing to her favor.'
'I know Scorpius is planing something big. I do not know what. But, it is big, and she clearly needs the complete loyalty of her crew, and others under her command, to pull it off. Either way, I know I will find out in the fullness of time. I am always the person she goes to when she needs a second opinion for her plans.'
Scorpius did not look over at Braca, as she politely inquired, “Do you have the test results, Captain Braca?”
Braca answered, “Yes sir. For a third time, your DNA has passed the purity tests.
Every the test we have run on you, in triplicate, states that you are a normal, young, healthy, Sebacean woman.”
Scorpius continued to look at out window, as she said, “Good. Carry on with your duties.”
Braca turned and left, without saying a word.
Scorpios allowed herself a slight smile, as she thought, 'This means that new changes are about to take place in the command structure of the peacekeepers. Changes lead by myself.'
(_)
Trigun Reality. Planet Gunsmoke. A week after Vash was returned to his home planet, and Bad Company. With him being teleported to a populated town, near the ghost town they had retrieved him from.
It was the middle of the day, as Vash, in his red coat, was walking towards a town, about a hundred yards from where he was at.
As Vash walked, he thought, 'It is like I never left. Still, that was an interesting experience. Now, I just want a bath and warm bed to sleep in.'
Soon, Vash passed a giant rock in the desert landscape.
He heard a woman's voice by the rock say, “Hello Vash.”
Vash stopped in his tracks, as he turned to look at the person.
He that the person was Annie. He asked, “Annie? What are you doing here?”
Annie answered, “Traveling. And there is someone you might want to meet. We found her, after we returned you home.”
Suddenly, a woman wearing only a button up blouse that clung to her body, pants, and simple shoes walked out from behind the rock.
Vash's eyes went wide, and began to water, as even though the person's facial features had soften since last time he saw her, and she was a few years young, than the last time he saw her, he still immediately recognized her.
Vash exclaimed, “Wolfwood?! How? You were dead. I buried you.”
Wolfwood stated, in annoyed tone of voice, “You buried a fake body, you needlenoggen. They snatched me at the church, as I laid dying.”
Vash stated, “It is you.”
Vash then looked down noticed her small, slightly bulging stomach. He realized she was pregnant.
Vash said, “I am so sorry.”
Wolfwood realized he was looked at her stomach. She patted her stomach with her right hand, as she happily stated, “It is okay. When I was dying in that church, I was filled with a life of regret, and I was begging for a second chance. Well, I got my wish. And though it means I am a pregnant woman, I am happy to be alive.”
“Also, I know I have been brainwashed. But, even in my previous life, I liked taking care of children. So, from both those things, I do not mind becoming a mother. I run an orphanage, remember. I plan on heading to the orphanage anyway, to have this kid that is currently growing inside me. And I plan to use this second chance to help raise this kid, and the kids there. By the way, how is the orphanage.”
Vash looked up at Wolfwood's face, as he said, in a reassuring tone of voice, “Do not worry, I kept the orphanage running for you.”
Wolfwood replied, “Thanks. So, how much time has elapsed since my reported death.”
Vash answered, “About three months.”
Wolfwood asked, “So, how are the girls?”
Vash answered, “Meryl is doing fine. Though, Milly took your death a little hard. But, she is getting better. Hey. Even if you are now a pregnant woman. They will love to hear that you are alive.”
Wolfwood smiled, as she stated, “We will contact them when we get to town.”
Vash commented, “You know, Wolfwood. A mother to be should not be traveling these parts alone. It would be remiss if I were to not escort you to your orphanage.”
Wolfwood giggled, as she responded, “Ah. Another adventure. Get the poor pregnant woman to her orphanage. Hahaha! I forgot how charming you can be towards the ladies.”
Vash blushed, as he begged, “Stop it.”
Annie giggled, as she commented, “It is going to be so much fun getting there.”
Vash turned to Annie, as he stated, “Well, you are welcome to come along, Annie.”
Annie replied, “Thank you, Vash.”
Annie thought, 'I would love to tell them I could use my small reality device to get us there instantly. But, as they say, it is the journey that is most important part, not the destination. And this trip will give them an excuse to catch up on my social skills. Besides, I need to work on my flirting skills, and these two nice people are perfect for that job.'
The three adults then turned, and started walking into the nearby town.
(_)
Akira's Reality. The Present. Tokyo Japan, Komatane High School, outside on the track and field area of the school.
It was the middle of the morning as the physical education teacher, Duke Nukem Strike, watched his students run a lap around the track.
It has been a week since he had returned to his home, in Tokyo Japan, of his home reality. And for those in his home reality, it has only been a few hours after he left.
Duke then spent much of the next week, repairing his home, and calling every favor he had, to sweep the attack against him under the political rug.
It was close, but he was able to keep himself out of trouble. And this was the first day he was able to return to his teaching job.
As Duke watched his students exercise, he though, 'It nice getting back in the game, once in while. But, I like my current job as PE instructor. I get to help shape the minds and bodies of future generations. And in the long run, that is more effective than any bullets could ever be.'
(_)
Star Wars Reality. The spaceport, in the planetary capital city of Theed, on the planet Naboo.
It was the middle of a sunny day, as Boba Fett took off in his ship towards space.
Boba Fett had already refueled and resupplied his ship, before he left Theed. And because he had made payments and arrangements, for long term docking of his ship, with Theed Spaceport control, there was no problems retrieving his ship.
For this reality, it had been exactly one week since Fett had left on his mission with Bad Company.
For Fett, himself, he had been gone for a month. And he was now wearing his newly upgraded mandalorian armor. Along with this, his weapons had been upgraded, as well.
Rock and Annie had kept their word, and Fett felt that he had been paid in full. Along with him having to no longer were about any boomers coming after him.
As Boba Fett's ship reached orbit, he looked at his computer terminal to review his logs.
Fett thought, 'So, it appears Vader disappearance is causing even more chaos than last week. Every criminal and rebel worth their credits is now coming out of the woodwork. And I know for a fact that Vader, or should I say Annie, is not coming back to this reality, anytime soon.'
'Also, Vader was the Emperor's right hand enforcer. What I heard, earlier today, from my contacts within the Empire, with him gone, in more ways than one, discipline within the ranks of the Imperial forces has gone way down.'
'I now know for a fact that Palpatine is a Sith Lord. But, that does not really mean anything, unless a person is planning to fight him. Because no one outside of Palpatine's top officers actually respected him.'
'We all loath him for his hedonism, and his hypocrisy. The reason everyone obeyed him was because they feared Vader. Vader was the keystone to Emperor Palpatine's entire control of the Empire through fear. And even if the Emperor replaces Vader with a new Sith Apprentice, Palpatine will never have as much control over the Empire as he did with Vader by his side.'
'I know from experience that it takes years for someone to gain the level of fear and respect that Vader, and even I, have earned.'
'Even without the rebels, the Empire may collapse on its own, due to Vader's absence.'
'Well, that just means more business for me. From the communications net, I am actually watching the bounties rise in real time. This is going to be a lot of work for me, for the foreseeable future. And without those boomers after me, I can sit back and take the jobs at my leisure.'
'Life is good.'
Fett leaned back in his chair, as he began making plans for his future.
(_)
An alternate Earth, in the 1950's, New York City.
It was evening in the city, just after dark. Inside a restaurant, Deadpool sat at a table, while wearing a nice, black suit, with a magic ring on his left ring finger.
In his recent travels in the multiverse, he found a magic ring that when he wore the ring, it allowed him to appear as handsome as he wanted too. It was a lucky find, and he greatly treasured his new ring.
Deadpool thought, 'I am so happy that I found and stole that small reality jumping device in the Tower, right after our fight. I doubt the others would have let me keep it. It is sad that the Earth of my home reality has been trashed. But, traveling has been fun. And getting that magic ring was a great find for me. Now, back to the matter at hand. Alright boxes, where in all the multiverse do we want to be?'
Yellow and White boxes mentally screamed, in delight, 'We want to be right here!'
Wade mentally replied, 'Exactly. And I expect you two to be on your best behaviors. Remember, if you screw this up for me, I will find a psychic powerful enough to remove you both from my mind.'
The boxes mentally whimpered, 'Yes, sir.'
Deadpool looked through the outside windows, as the woman he was interested in walked passed them, and through the open, front door of the restaurant.
Wade had tailed the woman he was interested for the last few weeks. To learn her habits.
Now tonight, he sat in a chair, at a table, in a nice restaurant the woman frequented. He watched the beautiful woman in her early twenties, wearing a fine blue dress, walk into the restaurant, and she sat in a stool, by the bar counter.
Wade thought, 'I checked. She is still single in this timeline. This is not surprising. Given the series had conflicting reports of her past. Now, let us see how well I do.'
Wade get up from his chair, and he walked up to the woman. When he reached her, he came to a stop, to her left side. He politely introduced himself to her, “Hello. How are you tonight?”
The woman turned to Wade, as she replied, “Fine. You?”
Wade responded, “I could not be better. My name is Wade Wilson. Might I please ask for your name?”
The woman answered, “Dorothy Petrillo.”
Wade happily thought, 'Win, lose, or draw, this is the happiest, greatest moment of my life.'
Wade Wilson then began a conversation with the woman of his dreams.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Caracas, Venezuela.
Two weeks after the battle at Chang's Tower, Fabiola and Roberta had returned home to the Lovelace residence, with more wealth than either of them has previously thought possible.
Like many of their friends. They had looted Chang's Tower, for the wealth and treasures inside. And using reality devices, to transport all the loot, without anyone, outside their group, being the wiser.
Those, who they found, as their home, their shocked them. The Garcia Lovelace they had returned to was a few years older, more mature, and wiser.
For he had an adventure of his own, through the multiverse, while both of the ladies of the household had been gone.
Though, in all honesty, the two women liked most of the changes that Garcia has been through.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. In South China Sea. Three weeks after the battle at Chang's Tower.
While out at sea, Hotel Moscow was having a meeting, in one of the large room, in the cargo ship, the Maria Zeleska. With the fall of Chang's Tower, and Roanapur, the Maria Zeleska was also their current headquarters.
Boris walked through one of the well illuminated hallways of the Maria Zeleska, to the meeting room, to meet with Balalaika and her men.
Since Boris had decided for a change in the course of his life, he decided to change his clothing as well. He wore a black shirt, black pants, black boots, with a black long coat.
While Boris walked, with his right hand, he pulled out a pill bottle from one of his pockets. He opened the bottle. With the bottle held in his right hand, and the lid held in left in his left fingers. He was careful to only drop out a single pill from the bottle, into the palm of his left hand.
Boris then head the bottle with his right hand. He held the lid in the fingers of his left hand, as he held the pill in the folds of his left pale. He put the lip back onto bottle, and he twisted the lid closed. Next, he put the bottle away, into the pocket it had been in. After which, Boris swallowed the small pill in his left hand.
Boris had no trouble dry swallowing the small pill.
As Boris continued walking, he thought, 'There was not much left to do. With Roanapur gone, all of us that lived there had scattered to the four winds, and in some cases beyond. Though, it is nice that we were able to get in touch with Rock, after the battle with Chang. With her giving us information that allowed us to deprogram the captain.'
'Since then, after we deprogrammed the captain. And made sure she was deprogrammed. Things have finally settled down for us. With her taking over command of the men from me.'
'Fortunately, after she was deprogrammed, the captain did not hold our actions towards her, against us. And with her in charge, everyone just fell back in line, as before.'
'Though, I realize that it is now time for me to make some hard choices about my own life.'
'I have been doing a lot of thinking about my life these passed few weeks. And I have decided that I need a change. For the first time, in a long while. Now, I just have to make it official. I knew that I was going to retire someday, but I did not realize it would be so soon.'
Boris used his right hand to pat the pants pocket that held his personal reality jumping device.
Boris mentally reflected, 'But, once I am done here, I will have to decided where I want to go first. And there are so many options that I am not sure where I want to go to first. Still, there is plenty of time to enjoy a lot of those places, and the people there.'
As Boris entered the meeting room, through an open door, he saw that Balalaika was standing in front of most of her men. Those not present where preforming their duties in taking care of the ship, or standing guard on the decks of the ship.
Those of Balalaika's men that were present were at attention. All were in their usual clothing.
Boris came to a stop, ten feet from Balalaika and her men.
Boris remained silent, while he heard Balalaika finish her speech, as she stated, in russian, “Listen up, men. I admit, what needed to be done, had to be done. That is in the past. Now, we will move forward. While even I am not sure where we will go from here. I will assure you what we do will not be a waste of time, for any of us. We have options, and we should use them. If there is nothing to be found in this reality. Then, we will move to another reality. To another place. To another time. And we will find opportunities there.”
Boris spoke up, in russian, “Captain.”
Balalaika turned to Boris, as she responded, “Yes, Sergeant.” She thought, 'It is odd that he has interrupted me. But then, I guess nothing is normal, now. Still, if he has something to say, it must be important for him to come speak to me, while I am talking to my men.'
Boris said, “Captain. You have had the great war you always desired. We fought on dozens of planes of reality. More places than I could have hoped to imagine. And we conquered all the enemies we faced in battle. It is just as warriors, we are too skilled to find the battlefields of our deaths. And after everything that has happened, I have found that life is too short. So Captain, you can consider this my resignation.”
Boris turned to the men under his command, “Gentlemen. I have been a soldier ever since I was a teenager. I do not regret joining the military, nor my actions in the service to my country, and to everyone here. It has been an honor to have served with you all. I wish you all luck in the future.”
Balalaika responded, with slight annoyance in her voice, “Sergeant? You are quitting for those reasons?”
Boris shrugged, as he replied, “Well that. And so I can do this.”
Boris then walked over to Balalaika. When he reached her, he swiftly used his arms to lean Balalaika back, as he passionately kissed her on the lips for several seconds.
The other men in the room, whom were watching this, could not help but snicker.
When Boris broke their kiss, and he helped Balalaika lean back up straight.
The men in the room could tell from Balalaika's face that she was in a slight state of shock.
Boris flatly admitted, with million dollar smile on his face, “I have wanted to do that since the first day I met you... Now, I am leaving. I plan to retire, to enjoy the remainder of my life. We both know there is much out there, and I would like to see some of the better parts of existence... Be seeing you, Balalaika.”
Boris then turned and left the room.
As Balalaika watched her former second in command leave the room, the first thoughts that Balalaika could piece together were, as she cracked a smile, were 'I wish I had known years ago that you were such a skillful kisser, Boris. Still, your retirement was expected. After you were forced to go against me. And you have been so loyal to me, and my men, over the years, that I have to accept your resignation. So, good luck, Boris. You are going to need it.'
(_)
Realty, Black Lagoon Reality. Date, three weeks after the battle of Chang's Tower. Place, Oahu island in the U.S. state of Hawaii, right outside of the city of Honolulu. Time, late morning, local time.
It was a warm, sunny day, with a light breeze.
It was close to noon on the beautiful beach, by a villa, away from civilization.
Lotton had used an alias, and a whole lot of cash, to rent the entire area, for the foreseeable future.
Currently, Lotton laid on a plastic folding chair on the dry sand of the beach, as he enjoyed the slow, leisurely day.
As he laid on the beach, sunbathing in his reclined chair, he wore in his sunglasses, orange swim trunks, and a white button up shirt, which was left open, to expose his chest to the sun.
The only other people around were the servants, which were in the home he had rented.
He had his eyes closed, as he enjoy the wonderful breeze, and the sound of the waves crashing nearby, on the shore.
Lotton warmly smiled, as he thought, 'When it comes to hiding, I could not have picked a better spot. Given our reality tech, everyone will think I will escaped to another reality. Yet, there are plenty of hiding places here, in this reality. On this planet. In this time period. For me to use.'
'I knew that crazy ride with Chang and the girls would eventually come to an end. So, like always, I prepared. In this case, for my escape. And I am now as close to paradise as I am likely ever going to get. With luck, it will be years till I am tracked down. If ever.'
Suddenly, from the temperature drop on his skin, Lotton noticed that something had shaded him from the sun.
Given his luck in life, he did not even need to open his eyes to know what, or more specific, who it was.
Lotton continued to smile, as he stated, in a tone of voice, which was far calmed than the situation called for, in english, “Hi girls. Have you come to give me my much deserved horrible death for brainwashing and enslaving you? If you want, we can do this over lunch. I am sure you both are hungry. The staff at this villa makes a wonder Hawaiian pork roast, that they serve their meals with some tasty red wine.”
Standing over him, right behind his head were Shenhua and Sawyer. Both of whom were dressed in their usual clothing. Sawyer was in a purple and black goth outfit, and Shenhua in her white coat and red qipao. Shenhua had her long knives and throwing knives sheathed, while Sawyer decided not to bring her chainsaw.
Shenhua stated, in english, “That was we like about you, Lotton. You are so polite. Even now. You know what we are capable of, yet you are still being polite. We like that about you. Because of this, killing you is not the first option we have in mind.”
Lotton opened his eyes, as he leaned up. He shifted his legs to his left, setting his bare feet in the sand, so he could turn to his right, to face the two women, looking down at him.
Lotton inquired, with slight hope in his tone of voice, “So, there is a chance that I will not be hacked to pieces by you two?”
Sawyer answered, with her electrolarynx choker, in english, “Yes. You see, Lotton. We honestly do not think you are that bad a guy. I mean, the first night we met you, you saved both our lives. Even though you did not have to. Also, you have been the only person on Earth that has ever truly treated me like a lady. So, we are going to offer you two options.”
Shenhua ordered, “Though first, follow us.”
Lotton grinned, as he thought, 'Mamma, and Papa were right. Being polite has saved my life. I might as well find out what my options are. It is clear that I cannot outrun them. They will find me no matter where I go. And next time, they will not be so kind.'
Lotton stood up, and he did as instructed.
Shenhua and Sawyer turned and walked along the beach, with Lotton following behind them.
They walked with the water to their right sides.
As they walked along the beach, they passed by some large rocks.
When the reached the other side of the rocks, Lotton saw there was a small boat with a propeller engine on it.
The boat was in a small cove, that lead out into the water. Also, the front of the boat was tied to an anchor, set into the sand.
Sawyer and Shenhua came to a stop, in front of the boat,
Sawyer ordered, “Get in.”
Lotton was careful as he walked into the two feet deep body of water, and then into the boat.
Shenhua then followed behind. With Sawyer picking up the anchor, and walking back to the boat with it, while she coiled the rope around the anchor.
A few seconds later, Shenhua got into the boat. When Sawyer reached the boat, she set the anchor into the boat. Shenhua and Lotton then helped her into the boat, as well.
Sawyer said, “Thank you.”
Lotton replied, “You're welcome.” He thought, 'The more helpful I am, the better chance I have of living through this.'
Shenhua stated, “Now, let us move around. To take our places in this boat.”
The three adults then situated themselves in the boat. With Shenhua in the front, Lotton in the middle, and Sawyer in the back.
Soon after, Sawyer started the engine. They exited the small cover, and moved across the open water, away from the beach.
A few minutes, Lotton saw they were coming toward a large, luxurious yacht in the water, off the island they had just left.
The small boat pulled along side of the back of the yacht, on a lower level, by the water line, where there was a deck for them to walk onto.
Sawyer tied their small boat to the small deck.
Shenhua turned to Lotton, as she said, “Unlike some people. Whom don't know how to use the wealth they made wisely.”
Sawyer coughed, “Like Revy.”
Shenhua stated, “We on the other hand do. We made quite a lot of money working for you and Chang. Enough to live like royalty for several lifetimes. Which, given our extended lifespans, we could live to see. And that is not even counting what we all stole from the Tower, after you and Chang escaped.”
“We used some of the wealthy we horded, along with some fake identifications, to buy this yacht, and hire the crew for the ship.”
As Sawyer finished tying the small boat to their yacht, she turned to Lotton and Shenhua. She said, “Our plans are simple. Since Roanapur is no more, we are going to go on an extended vacation. We are going to travel the world in style.”
Lotton complimented, “Ladies, I got to give you credit. You never do things in half measures.”
Both women smiled at, Lotton, as Shenhua happily replied, “Thank you.”
Sawyer responded, “We appreciate that, Lotton. Now, please get out, and follow us.”
As soon as all three of them them disembarked onto the yacht. After which, Lotton followed the two women into the lower decks of the ship.
Within a couple of minutes they came to a stop. Shenhua used a key to open it. And then all three of them entered a small, but tall room, with Shenhua shutting and locking the door behind them.
As the three adults stood in the room, Lotton was in front of Sawyer, and Shenhua.
Lotton immediately recognized what was in the center of the room. It was one of the processing vats that they had used in the Tower to brainwash people, and given them the supersoldier serum. Along with turning men into women.
Sawyer looked at Lotton's back, as she calmly stated, “Here are your choices, Lotton. You can get in that vat, where we will change you into a woman and brainwash you to be our servant. Though, do not worry, we will not make you a mindless slave. You did not do that to us, so we will not do that to you. You will keep your personality and your mind, along with making you bi-sexual, and comfortable with you new gender.”
“Also, you will not be a total slave. You will be loyal to us. Once you are changed and out of the vat, your job will be as our maid and cook. You will even be given the supersoldier serum to give you longevity, youth, and peek health.”
Shenhua commented, “Or, you can suffer a horrible death.”
Sawyer said, “What we are offering you is not a horrible fate, Lotton. And you have to admit that you do deserve to be punished, and this is a fitting punishment. And do not worry about the crew. The crew understand not to ask questions. Payment bonuses tend to keep people silent at sea. And it is far less messier approach, to handle such matters. You taught me that.”
Lotton cracked a grin as Sawyer's compliment of him. Though, he remained silent, as he turned, to look over at Shenhua and Sawyer. He then looked at the vat. And back towards the two women.
Lotton immediately took off shades, his open shirt, and swim trunks.
Lotton stood nude before the two women, as he said, “Well ladies. Let's get this started? I admit, that I have occasionally wondered how the other half lives. And I admit there is poetic justice in doing this. It is a fitting punishment.”
Both women smiled at Lotton's practicality. They then helped get Lotton set up, and into the vat.
As they started hooking Lotton up, to the various wires, tubes, and breathing mask, Sawyer commented, “You might find this interesting. But, Chang has already being through this process.”
Lotton asked, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “What do you mean?”
Shenhua smirked, as she commented, “You know that asian bodyguard you were sleeping with? That was Chang.”
Lotton chuckled, as he replied, “Really? And she was great in bed, too.”
Sawyer said, in a mono attempt, at a comforting tone of voice, “Lotton. You can tell us all about it when you wake up.”
Lotton smiled, as he responded, “Don't worry girls. I will tell you everything you want to know.” He then put on the breaking mask, around his mouth and nose. With him making sure that is work, and that it was firmly attached, with no leaks.
Shenhua coyly stated, with a wicked smile, “We know you will.”
Within less than a minute, Lotton was hooked up, and breathing through a mask, while he was asleep, as he floated inside the green goo in the vat.
Both women spent the next few minutes checking to make sure all the software and life support systems were in the green on the computer display at the base of the cylinder vat.
After they were sure Lotton would be fine, Shenhua looked over Sawyer, as she said, “Well, we got a month before he is fully a she, and completely under our control. Except for checking in on him, soon to be her, occasionally. Every day. We have a lot of free time on our hands. Where do you want to go first?”
Sawyer suggested, “Let us head to Caracas, Venezuela. Through the Panama Canal. I think Roberta and Fabiola will get a kick out of what we have done to Lotton. And I want to know how that kid, Garcia, is doing. Well, now that I think about it, I guess he is now an adult.”
Shenhua complimented, “That is a wonderful idea. Just like you, as a friend, I have grown fond of Roberta's company. And I want to make sure she is doing okay. Still, we will talk about this, over lunch. Lotton was correct. I am starting to get hungry. And that offer for lunch by him, was tempting.”
Sawyer responded, “I feel the same way. And I hungry, as well. Let us go see what the cooks have prepared for us for lunch.”
The two women turned, and headed for the door to the room. When the reached the door, they unlocked the door to the small room, exited the room. Next, they locked and shut the door, to the small room. They then turned and headed for the dining area of their yacht.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon reality. Date, a few months after Chang's defeat in her Tower. Place, unknown. Time, unknown.
Jhiaxus had been stuck, chained, and bound, in a metal cargo freight box for longer than she cared to admit. The box was large enough to stand and walk around in. But, not much bigger than that.
Her internal chronometer has told her that she had been in the box for three weeks.
She had to admit that her former student, Shockwave, and her hated enemy, Arcee, each had a twisted sense of humor.
Jhiaxus remember that time ago, when he was captured, and bound in the tower, Shockwave started to remodel his body to a her. With Arcee occasionally visiting, to see how work progressed.
Given Shockwave was using Jhiaxus; on work on Arcee as a template, with Arcee there to give Shockwave a direct look at said work. Arcee had made a casual comment of not just adding the reproductive organs, but making Jhiaxus look like her.
Jhiaxus could tell by the way Shockwave acted, that somewhere in his cold spark, Shockwave had found the suggestion funny, and he had done just that.
Jhiaxus' entire body had been remodel to look like Arcee. Including, her head and face.
The only difference between the way Arcee looked and the way Jhiaxus now looked was that Arcee had a pink and chrome look, while Jhiaxus had yellow armor, with red highlights.
Though, unlike Arcee, after Jhiaxus' gender change, Jhiaxus did not go insane. Also, Shockwave was more careful with altering her CNA and body than she had been with Arcee's CNA and body. As such, she did not have any feedback problems that Arcee had been through.
When it came time to test out of her reproductive organs, beforehand she and Shockwave had an interesting chat in private.
They talked about the future of their species.
Shockwave had told his former teacher about the breeding projects that Chang had done with the humans. But, unlike Chang, Shockwave wanted to make sure his victim understood why he was doing this. And for him to to see if his victim would volunteer, to become pregnant.
Shockwave pointed out that their species was dying. The war was only hastening their end. This was because there was no way to reproduce their species. The only two known methods were from naturally created sparks. Which were now rare, and were created through means completely out of their control. The other way was to use the matrix to create sparks. And the matrix was stole years ago. So, that way was no longer an option.
Also, Shockwave stated he needed Jhiaxus' cooperation to help detect and prevent any complications from arising for her, or her children.
Faced with these problems, headed on, Jhiaxus was loath to admit it, but they needed this experiment to work. And she was the one who was forced to end up as the subject for this experiment.
So, Jhiaxus consisted to her pregnancy, and cooperated, for both science, and the continuation of their species.
Shockwave gave her the programmed software installed in her mind to start the impregnation.
What happen next to her was a surprise. But, not completely unexpected. She had based her research on reproductive processing from female Earth mammals. As such, she experienced a sexual orgasm like an organic female could. Though, she knew it was not exactly the same.
For her, it felt like an explosion of pleasure had erupted from her lower abdomen, that lead in a wave, through out her body. When the pleasure reached her chest, the wave went into her spark, into her very soul, for over the course of close to half a minute.
Then, five seconds after the first wave pleasure ended, that way of pleasure set off another explosion of pleasure, which, instead of erupting from the organs of her lower abdomen. The second wave of pleasure erupted from her spark, with the wave reaching to the outer to the edges of her body, with the pleasure settling into her lower abdomen, for another minute.
Five seconds, after the second wave of pleasure ending, another explosion of pleasure started like the first, in her lower abdomen, ending in her spark. The forth wave of pleasure started in her chest and ended in her lower abdomen.
The process continued for over one Earth hour. And it was the most pleasurable experience of her entire, several million year life. Even given her situation, she could not help be smile, from the pleasurable experience, for the rest of the day.
The experience had reduced her to laying on the floor, while alternating between moaning and screaming in pleasure.
When the experience was over, she knew she was pregnant. Her sensors did not even need to inform of the fact. She just knew in her spark that she was now carrying a child.
Shockwave found watching the entire event to be amusing.
Jhiaxus later figured out how to repeat the pleasure while pregnant. And she was sure she could replicate the experience without getting pregnant, in the first place.
And she promised to never again disrespect organic mating habits. Because if this was like the pleasure they experienced when mating, then there were whole fields of science she wished to chart, when she regained her freedom. Fields of science she had never appreciated, until now.
She did not mention to Shockwave, but, part of her was happy to be pregnant. It meant that she would help continue the cybertronian species in a more stable way. Something that, as Shockwave had pointed out, had been denied for their species. And that when she eventually got free, she could continue her species, on her own terms. With those terms allowing her many options for her and her future children.
But, freedom would have to come later. Shockwave still kept her weak and bound, but provided her with enough energon that she was able to kept herself, and the child growing inside her, healthy.
The reproductive system produced on child was a time.
The gestation was about one child per Earth year. And both she and Shockwave constantly monitored the gestation. To make sure there were not any birth defects, nor complications.
Her child grew in her like a mammal organic child did, in the female of the species.
Her child grew in her lower abdomen, with her stomach enlarging over time, until it was in a small infant stage. At which point she gave birth like an organic female mammal. Her crotch armor split apart, long ways for the birth, and she painfully passed the child out between her legs.
For while the pregnancy as not painful, the labor and birth was painful.
After the birth, her armor repaired itself, and soon returned to the way it looked, before she was pregnant.
The first child, and subsequent children were all born healthy. And she quickly recovered from the birth, with no lasting injuries, nor defects of her own. Within half a day, even her stomach had returned to being flat, like it was before the pregnancy.
Jhiaxus has to admit that Shockwave's work was flawless.
Soon after she had recovered from the birth of her first child, that she became pregnant again. Without even trying. She felt the waves of pleasure hit her, and she was pregnant with her second child.
She soon realized that Shockwave had neglected to tell her was that he had also built within her systems a fail safe that prevented her from stopping from becoming pregnant.
And she found herself into a cycle of pregnancy and birth.
She did not know what happened to her children. But, she was sure they were not harmed.
Shockwave was many things. But, he was not wasteful.
Currently, she was due to give birth to her next child within a month.
If she had tools, and her hands were free, she could stop the self-impregnation cycle, that her body kept going through.
Though, she had no interest in killing her children. Truth be told, having children offered her options in so many ways. They were clones of her and her spark. They would be just as intelligent and skilled as her.
It was just that she wanted to have children on her own terms.
After her children had grown, given her interest in the sciences, having assistants that could keep up with her would increase the speed and efficiency of her work.
And unlike many of her Cybertronian brothers, she did value loyalty to those that she considered her equal. And she was swore that her children would eventually give her the same respect.
Still, it all came down to her being freed.
It has started a few months ago, when there has been some sort of battle in the Tower. She knew that Chang and Shockwave lost. Both had disappeared, and the brown battle boomers assigned to guard her had suddenly shutdown.
A week later, the human soldiers appeared. At the time, she was still bound and her pregnancy was taking much of her energy, leaving her to weak to fight. So, she complied with the humans, and she was lead to a cargo box where she was now.
She knew the box was traveling, but she did not know where.
Jhiaxus thought, 'It is possible I am still in this box because they do not know what to do with me. But, I hope I get out, at least before I give birth to my next child.'
Suddenly the cargo box was opened.
A couple of humans walked into the cargo box, carrying blowtorches.
One of them stated, in english, “Hold still. We have been ordered to free you. Please, do not attack us.”
Jhiaxus stated, in english, “Do not worry, human. I will not attack you.”
Five minutes later, the humans had cut Jhiaxus' metal bonds, and they quickly left.
Jhiaxus sat there for a few minutes, before she got up and walked out of the box.
She found herself inside a large, clean, will illuminated, metal warehouse. Across the room were tables and shelves. The tables and shelves had various tools, computers, and instruments. Some of the equipment were made for humans. But, she could tell that some were made for hands her size.
The only person she saw currently in the room was right in front of her, by about twenty feet away. The person was a human male adult. He had fair skin, with a short blond hair and a blond mustache. He was very physically fit, with a medium to heavy physical build. He were a green business suit.
Jhiaxus wondered out loud, “You have freed me human. Yet. You have asked nothing in return, beforehand.”
The blond man explained, “Because, it was in the best interests of all of us for you to be freed. My name is, Gomez. And we know you are Jhiaxus. Chang's... Records were very thorough. I know you are not of this reality. And to make a long story short, I have just arrived in this reality, myself.”
“I have been in talks with my government's counterparts, in this reality. And as you can guess, much has happened. Besides yourself, we are having to deal with several kidnapped humans, and their children. Those humans, and their children, that are from my home reality, are being relocated to their homes.”
“But, it is a mess. And it will take time to sort out. Still, I believe that we can be of service to each other. If you are willing. Though, it depends on what you want? Do you wish to be returned to your reality?”
Jhiaxus responded, “No. I do know. For me. There is nothing but future slavery and enemies abound in my home reality. The only concern I have right now is continue my own research, and to gain a steady supply of energon for myself, and my future children.” She then placed her right hand over her bulging stomach armor.
Gomez stated, “Do not worry. That can be arranged with little effort.”
Jhiaxus cracked a grin, as she inquired, “Then, I think we can be of service to each other. It is clear from the tools you present here that you know of my skills. And you are willing to let me do my work.”
Gomez pointed out, “Yes. But, within reason.”
Jhiaxus said, “That will be fine. So, what do you have in mind, Gomez?”
Gomez smiled, as he responded, “What I have in mind is only bound by the limits of our imaginations.”
Jhiaxus grin turned wicked, as she commented, “Then Gomez, we will be very busy, for a very long time.”
Gomez replied, as his smile became wider, “That is what I hoping to hear from you.”
(_)
Reality, Cowboy Bebop Reality. Date, years after the Cowboy Bebop anime series ended. Place, in a nice bar, the large city of Tharsis City, on the planet Mars. Time, early evening, local time.
Inside the nice bar, Chang, as a woman, sat in a chair, alone at a table, near a corner of the room, which faced both the bar and the door.
Soft jazz played at a low, comfortable volume in the bar.
The bar was for those that just want someplace nice to come, in the evening, and relax, and unwind. With a drink in hand, and soft music playing on the background.
Chang wore black flat soled shoes, blue jeans, a purple blouse, over a black jacket that hid her semi-automatic pistols under her armpits, in their shoulder holsters.
She also wore her shades. The only thing she kept from her old life.
Her black hair was cut short, but in a more feminine style than a man would have.
It had been over a month since she had escaped from Rock and Bad Company in her Tower, and she was enjoying her free time.
On her table, in front of her, was an open bottle of liquor, and a shot glass.
She picked up the shot glass and took a sip of liquor. She then set the glass back down by the bottle.
Chang smiled, as she thought about where her life had taken her, 'Well, my empire is gone. It was fun while it was lasted. I wonder how the girls faired against my boomer double? The interesting thing about my boomer double was that it was not a hyper-boomer. My boomer double was a male assassin model boomer with my fighting skills programed into it.'
'I had such fun programming my boomer double to be such a ham, with my fighting skills. I learned to never underestimate the power of the ham. To bad that backfired on me, when my boomer double glitched, when I suggested just blowing that ship out of the sky. And I had no time to replace him.'
'I wonder if Quincy had these problems with his boomer doubles. Still, my escape plan worked. No one, except myself, knew I was using a boomer double of my male self... Well, maybe Arcee, but given how the rest of the girls acted around me. She clearly kept what she know about me, to herself.'
'And changing a woman was not that difficult. First, I got my three boomers made. My two female bodyguards assassin boomers, and my first assassin class boomer double. After I programed them, I got one of the vats, and the four of us went to one of the safer alternate Earths I knew of. I spent a month over there, asleep in the vat, as I changed. The boomers monitored my vitals. Then, when I finished the process, I was awoke, and we all went back to my Tower. For those at the Tower, only five minutes had passed for them. My boomer double then assumed my role as Chang, while I pretended to be my own bodyguard.'
'The mental programming I had done on myself was only to made me bi-sexual, and make me comfortable in my new gender. The same programing as Rock underwent.'
'Not even Lotton knew I had turned myself in a woman. Though, I have to admit that Lotton is really great in bed. He was even better than my boomer double, and my bodyguards in bed. Though, I had to use birth control pills to prevent becoming pregnant, considering if I had requested him to use a condom, it would have raised questions for him. He is almost as sharp as Rock and I.'
'Still, I made sure both our blood tests were clean before we did anything. And Lotton made for a great second in command in running my empire. I will miss him, and I wish him only the best for his future.'
'And my escape plan worked, so well. And even before them, if things went differently, and someone did get into my office, or private quarters. My two bodyguard boomers would have killed the intruder. Or, delayed the intruder.'
'This would give me time to either kill the intruder myself, or escape. Like I had done. Along with this, even if the intruder took down my bodyguards quickly, they would be targeting my boomer double, and not myself. Thus, giving me even more time to act.'
'Still, I have to admit to myself that I am a bit arrogant.'
'The only reason I did not escape sooner, was that I wanted to see Rock and Bad Company, to see what I was up against, in person. To size them up, while also seeing if I looked and acted different enough to fool them. If I could not fool them, then there was no point in running. Because, I would stand out. But, I clearly did fool them, and they let me go. And I escaped.'
'I am sure that after they destroy my boomer double, Rock will eventually figure it out. And she will tell the others. And I still will get the last laugh. By rubbing their noses in the fact they had me, and they let me go.'
'I would have paid money to see the look on Rock, and the rest of her groups faces, when they realized I had tricked them.'
'And on that matter, Rock really turned out to be a hot chick. So, did the others. I am especially surprised at how well, Vader.... Well, she calls herself, Annie, now. Turned out.'
'And while, I am sure they will come after me, someday. And they will eventually find me. But, they have a whole multiverse to search. And by the time they find me, I will be ready for them.'
'Too bad we never were able to get that supersoldier formula to work for men. It seems to destroy the y chromosome, slowly killing the subject with cancer. The gender change formula, with it regenerative effects, prevents the cancer, but if the process is not complete, it will cause an immunity issue, that can kill the person. As Rock found out.'
'And I am glad that Rock finally relented to have the vat process completed on him. Well now, her. Even now, I did not want her to die. She is a known quantity. And her death would have not be helpful to me, nor those around me. And I do have plans for her, and her friends. But, those plans will have to wait for someday in the far future.'
'Still, that is why my researchers created the two step process, where we used another formula to change the a man's gender into a woman, with the supersoldier serum.'
'And the supersoldier serum sure is stable for women. I am never felt more healthy than I am, right now. Though, I have the same monthly problems as all women do. But, the trade offs are amazing. I have so much energy. I am stronger, faster, tougher, and have more endurance.'
'The formula even gave me back a few years of my life, by making me younger, and cleaning out my lungs. This was good, considering to keep up appearances as my own assistant, I had to quit smoking. Along with that serum, the gender change formula cleared up a few scars. And the best part is that the supersoldier serum has extended my lifespan greatly. I am going to live, and be young, for a very long time.'
'Now, I am here in Cowboy Bebop reality. And this place is a good choice for me. It is a nice fit. The people here either speak and write either chinese, or english. And I am fluent in both these languages. Like my own series, Black Lagoon, the people here do not speak japanese, for the most part.'
'Also, this place, and the people here have a style that I can work with on several levels. When I am ready.'
'The music here is even good. This place has some nice jazz and blues. And not just this bar. Plus, the gold I brought with me is still currency here. And that should last me for a long while. Along, with that gold providing me with good money for investments.'
'To bad I did not have time to get one of those small reality devices. I had to use a reality portal system hidden a few levels below my penthouse. Still, I am good for a long time. And I know the key formulas to the reality technology. I can start from scratch if need be, and with a little help, I can have a working reality system within a year or two of beginning such a project.'
'Though, until I am ready, I think I will take it easy, and enjoy life. Because, I have all the time I need.'
Chang continued smiling, until a minute later, when she saw the crew of the Serenity walk into the bar, from the entrance. All of them were dress in casual clothing, and they had on their weapons.
She watched the crew of the Serenity turn and head straight to the bar counter, for drinks from the bartender behind the corner.
Chang immediately recognized them. She dropped her smile. But, she did not show any other change in her demeanor, as she thought, with concern, 'What are they doing here? Is this dump luck? Or, did someone upstairs finally take notice my actions?... Wait a minute. One of them is missing. Oh no, it is River. She is the one I do not see. Crazy, telepathic, supergenius River. And I forgot to bring a telepathic blockers with me. So, where is she?'
Suddenly, two hands from behind Chang ran down the sides of her head, and stop against the top of her shoulders.
Someone leaned close to her left ear and whispered, in a crazy, yet calm and soothing voice, in english, “So, how do you want to die, Miss Chang?”
Chang's eyes went wide for a second, before she forced her eyes to return to normal. So, as to not to attract any more unwanted attention.
River then walked around beside Chang's right side. So, they could face each other. River said, “You know. It wasn't that hard find you. I just cross referenced the known realities in your computers. Which, by the way, have some very detailed descriptions. Against what I knew of your tastes, personality, and cultures, that you seem to enjoy living in.”
“This reality. This so called Cowboy Bebop reality, was at the top of the list. And during the battle and afterward, there was only one record log entry to a Cowboy Bebop reality. And I found that address. After I learned the address. Along with the exit time and place, in this reality, which you left too. After which, it was not hard to convince the others that this was a good reality for us to make our fresh start at.”
Chang cursed herself, as she thought, 'I forgot to delete the record logs.'
River continued, “And since Mars here is considered the most civilized planet in the system. And Tharsis City the most civilized city of this planet. I figured you would be here. After that, it was just a simple matter of evening bar hopping, over the course of the last few week, to the nicest bars I could find.”
'Rock and the others informed me that you always did like the best. So, I figured you would come to the nicest bars in this city. I see I was correct.”
Chang quickly thought through her options, 'Next, to Roberta, River is probably the craziest badass in the multiverse. Her close combat and hand to hand skills are terrifyingly good. And one cannot predict what a crazy opponent will do. If I had some distance, with my pistols, I would probably be able hold my own against her. But, I am too close to her right now.'
Suddenly, River pushed the table that Chang was at, away from her seat, without just enough force to move it, but not enough to knock over the open bottle and glass on top of it. She then walked around in front of Chang, as she straddled her legs across Chang's lap. Next, she put her head above Chang's head, thus forcing Chang to look up at her.
River gently stroked the sides of Chang's black hair, with her hands, as she teased, “You have such a creative, and devious mind. I like that about you.”
Chang mentally realized, 'She's reading my mind. You're reading my mind. I'm dead.'
River chirped, “Not yet. But, maybe later. And telepathy does make conversations go so much more smoothly.”
Chang mentally questioned, 'Besides the obvious. Of hunting you, and the Serenity crew. Why are you after me?'
River stated, “Because, I wanted to meet the most ambitious person I know of that exists. You didn't just go far with your ambitions. You took it as far as you could, and then you went beyond even my imagination. That is a feat that I truly admire.”
“And unlike those that hurt me. Destroyed much of my potential, to make me a weapon. When you took people, and you improved them. You didn't harm them just for the sake of harming them. You didn't tear them down. Instead, you increased their potential to do more. Even those you made many of them breeding stock. All in all. You left them better than when you took them. I find that attractive about you.”
Chang mentally inquired, 'I am truly flattered. And a little scared. I am not fool enough to deny it. But, do your friends also know about me being here?'
River answered, “Nope. No one but me knows you are here. And I want you all to myself.”
Chang asked, out loud, “So, what now?”
River used each of her hands to grab a front side of the open collar of Chang's open jacket, as she answered, “What now? Now, you're my bitch. Chang.”
River then used her hands on Chang's jacket to keep Chang's head looking up at her, so she could more easily kiss Chang very deeply on her lips.
(_)
Across the room, at the bar counter, the rest of the crew of the Serenity were enjoying their drinks as they talked.
Jayne snicked, as he pointed, with his right hand, at River on top of the other woman. He dropped his right hand to his side, as he stated, in english, “That explains a lot. She really is a psycho lesbian. I wish I had known that earlier. It would have saved me a whole lot of time and trouble with her.”
The other members of the Serenity crew, whom were standing by the bar, turned to look at River having her way with a black haired woman, in full view of everyone.
Inara said, in english, “Personally, I find the two of them to be cute together.”
Simon commented, with pity in his tone of voice, in english, “That poor girl does not know what she is getting into with River.”
Mal stated, in english, “Let River have her fun.” He turned to look at the rest of his crew, as he continued, “We have business to discuss.”
A second later, the rest of Mal's crew turned to look at him. Mal then went onto say, “Now that I have everyone's attention. I think it is safe to say that we got new sky out here. So, let us find out what's out here. Simon here, and River, said they could hack into the local government computers, without a problem. Thus giving us some IDs, and registering the ship. So, no problems there. Though Kaylee, how is overhauling the Serenity's engines to handle the local starship fuel?”
Kaylee stated, in english, “The energy process, that the local gas works by, with the local engines, use the same basic energy conversion principle that our engines work on. Though, their gas is a slightly lower grade. Which is good for us, because I don't have to reinforce our engines. Most of what I have to do is basically calibrations. I should be done in about a week. Though, I want about another week of planet side tests, before we attempt any space runs.”
Mal responded, “That will not be a problem.” He thought, 'And that was the best news I could hope for on that matter.'
Zoe asked, in english, “So, what are you thinking of doing, sir? Smuggling? Bank robbing?”
Mal answered, “No. We are not that desperate. Yet. With the gold and other treasures we have from the Tower. To help us with our fresh start. We have some breathing room. So, let's something a little more legal. I was thinking a few legitimate cargo runs, and maybe a little bounty hunting.”
Jayne said, “That is what I like about you, captain. You know how to mix the milk runs with the excitement.”
Mal cracked a grin, as he replied, “I know.”
Just then, the bartender walked up to face them, from behind the counter. He said to them, in english, “If you guys want to go into bounty hunting. I suggest you watch the show that is coming on TV, right now.” The bartender then pointed at the TV on the end of the bar counter, near them.
The Serenity crew turned to the TV near the bar counter. The TV station that was on, was switched to a show with an old western themed background, with a dark skinned man in a cowboy outfit, and a fair skinned blond woman in a skimpy cowgirl outfit.
Both of the were facing the screen.
Music played from the background of the show, and fortunately the volume of the TV was set just loud enough to be heard by them, without being strong enough to carry throughout the room, over the soft Jazz that was playing in the bar.
The dark skinned man yelled on the screen, in english, “Hi ya fellows! Big Shot is back on the air! We got plenty of bounties that have piled up since our absence. So, there is enough action for everyone.”
The blond woman energetically said, in english, “So, go get'em space cowboys!”
As the crew continued watching the TV show, Jayne commented, “The place has a show about the high priced bounties that are currently available. Cool.”
Zoe pointed out, “I am sure there are some bounties on Mars that we can do. While Kaylee is working on the ship.”
Mal turned to Zoe, as he complimented, “Good idea, Zoe. I think we are going to like this reality.”
From the smiles Mal saw on his crew's faces, he felt that he as correct.
Mal and his crew then used a little of the overall wealth get got from Chang's Tower, to pay for drinks, at the bar. As they enjoy the evening with each others company.
(_)
Akira's Reality, Aspen, Colorado.
It was mid-afternoon, on a cool, sunny day.
It had been a few months since the day Mister Montoya went missing. And collector's store, The Gateway to Fantasy, had been repaired, and reopened under new ownership. Now, from what was stated in the local newspaper, the new store owner was looking to hire some help.
A sixteen year old fair skinned, slightly overweight boy, known Bobby walked into the store. He had well groomed himself. He had a clean shave. And he was dressed in clean t-shirt, jeans, belt and shoes. In his right hand, he carried a folder, with his brief resume.
As he slowly walked through the store, he noticed that store didn't look any different, than when he last worked there.
Also, he saw that he was currently the only one in the story front of the building.
Bobby doubted he would get his old job back. There were to many pretty faces, of both genders, looking for jobs, as well. And ordinary guys like him rarely got a break.
The only two reasons Mister Montoya gave him the job, in the first place, was that he was extremely polite, and he shared Mister Montoya's passion in collecting fiction. Not just anime and manga. But, they enjoyed a lot of the same books, TV shows, movies, and comics.
It was a good, enjoyable job for him, that pay he well, for a retail level job. And except for his job, he had a really boring life.
All things considered, Mister Montoya was a good boss to work for. He even secretly taught him how to use a gun fairly well.
Still, it was good that he tried to get his old job back. He was taught never to give up.
Besides, coming back to this place for a job, this place was the only hope he could get any real answers to what happened that day. And what happened to Mister Montoya.
As he walked over towards the office, he thought back to that day, a few months ago.
He must have replayed that day, in his head, over a hundred times. And the only way the pieces barely fit was in the most insane way possible
Later that day, when his boss disappeared, and Bobby was questioned by the police. Bobby did not mention the strange japanese man in detail to the police. The the man had a pass resemblance to Rock, from the Black Lagoon series. That the man used a debit card, with the name, Rokuro Okajima, on it. Which was Rock's given name in that series. And that the man had purchased copies of both the Black Lagoon anime and manga series.
All Bobby said was he checked out a customer before the incident. And given the video recordings of the store were gone, there was no reason for the police to look to far into who that costumer was, nor what the customer was purchasing.
He also neglected to mention that the redhead that came into the store, right before the gunfire, looked a lot like Revy, from the Black Lagoon series.
Bobby did describe what the women looked like, and he worked with the police sketch artist to make an honest sketch of the woman. But, he let the police draw their own conclusions, as to who that woman was.
And with the case have turned cold, a week after the incident, he doubted the case would ever be solved.
After the police let him go, he was returned home.
His parents were just happy he was not harmed.
Later that night, with the only few leads he to go had, he started reviewing his own anime collection. Especially, the Black Lagoon series. Both the anime episodes, the manga volumes, and even the anime omake shorts.
And the pieces that were revealed from re-watching the series were extremely troubling.
The first episode confirmed what Bobby already knew. That the strange japanese man that day had used Rock's real name, Rokuro Okajima.
And except for being extremely ill, the man did look a lot like Rock.
And the woman did look a lot like Revy. She even walked and carried herself, as she moved, the very same way that Revy did, in the Black Lagoon anime series.
Bobby had replayed a lot of Black Lagoon anime scenes, where Revy just walked, and each time it merely confirmed the woman had the same basic body language, and figure, as Revy from the Black Lagoon anime series.
And, after thinking about it. Bobby had to admit that Mister Montoya did look a lot like Rico, from the Black Lagoon series. Only, Mister Montoya had black hair, instead of green hair.
Also, Bobby found that the whole experience had opened his eyes to a much greater world around him.
Ironically, the best quote he could find came from Rock, of the Black Lagoon series.
To paraphrase. It was like he was asleep, then someone woke him up.
A few days after his boss disappeared, when he was not a school, he done internet searches on strange stuff in the world. Most of the internets were either clearly censored, or just propaganda.
And thought there was nothing concrete, patterns did emerge from supposed accidents, and damage, to people and property.
It seemed Tokyo was one of the places that had it the worst.
In the present, Bobby reached the door to the owner's office.
The door to the office was open, yet Bobby still came to a stop outside of the office. And out of tact, he gently knocked on the door.
He heard a woman's voice say, from within the office room, in english, “Come in.”
As he walked towards the desk, he saw two visitor’s chairs in front of the deck, and a nice office chair behind the desk, where a woman was sitting at.
Bobby saw that the woman was the only other person in the office.
The illumination from the office ceiling lights provided plenty of light for Bobby to get a look at the woman.
The woman had short green hair. And, as expected, with the exception of the hair color, she looked like Mister Montoya's younger sister.
Bobby thought, 'She must have of inherited the store.'
He then noticed a small strange, TV remote shaped, device on her desk, in front of her. He could not place item. And he knew better than to ask about it.
As Bobby was looking lower than the woman's face, he got a closer look at the woman's body.
She was very sexy.
He immediately averted his eyes, to prevent her from thinking he was just interested in her breasts.
Bobby thought, 'I loath that cliche about teenage boys being obsessed with female breasts. That are far nice parts of the female body to admire. But, that is for later.'
Bobby took a deep breath. He let out his breath, to let out of all the tension within him. He needed to relax if he had any hope of getting his old job back.
As Bobby came to a stop, behind the two guest chairs, he choose to remained standing, instead of sitting in one of the chairs.
Bobby greeted her, in english, “Hello ma'am.”
The woman said, “My name is, Reina Montoya. Miss Montoya is fine.”
Bobby responded, “Hello, Miss Montoya. My name is, Bobby. I am here to apply for the cashier's job. I have some experience working here, under the previous management. This folder contains all the information about me previous employment here.
Bobby handed Miss Montoya his folder.
The woman gently took the folder, and opened it.
Bobby remained silent, as he watched Reina spend the next minute paging through the couple of pieces of paper within the folder.
Miss Montoya then closed the folder, and down it on her desk, by her strange device. She looked up at Bobby, as she said, “I appreciate a person that knows about the products he, or she, sells. Though, besides professionalism in your job, I do have one other condition for you. You will need to go on a diet”
Bobby replied, “That will not be a problem”
Reina responded, “Good. You will start tomorrow afternoon, after school, at four PM. Does that work for you?”
Bobby smiled, as he answered, “Yes. That will be fine. And thank you.”
Reina commented, “You are welcome. I think you and I will go far, Bobby. And when you turn eighteen, we are going to go on some fascinating adventures. That is, if you are interested?”
Bobby said, “I will think about.”
Bobby then turned around, and he started walking out of the office. He thought in delight, 'Yes! I got the job!'
As Bobby's front foot, his right foot, hit the threshold between the office and the greater retail part of the store, Miss Montoya's casually stated, “By the way, Bobby. To answer your incomplete question. From before. That was Revy.”
Bobby instantly stopped in his tracks. He was calm, but surprised by the comment.
Bobby thought, 'There were only three people on Earth that knew I asked that question. And it was an incomplete question at that.'
Bobby immediately turned around, and looked back at Miss Montoya.
Reina had a wicked grin, as she offered, “If you come back inside. And shut the door behind you. I will tell what happened that day. And what really is going on.”
Bobby then turned back towards the front door.
He was quite literally at a crossroads.
He could keep walking to the outside doors, and go back to his boring life.
Or, he could turn and walk back into the office, get the answers he sought, and have a much more interesting life.
Without a second thought, he turned around, and walked back into the office.
As Bobby gently pushed the door to start closing. With the door beginning to close, he thought, 'I want answers. And I am about to get them.'
Just as the door was about to slowly shut closed, behind Bobby, Miss Montoya said, “Good boy. Now, sit down, Bobby. I have a lot to tell you. And by the way, you can call me, Rico.”
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
One more chapter to go on this book, then it is on to the next book of this anthology of insanity.
(_)
A long time ago, I was taught that there is an easy way to do something. And a proper way to do something.
I prefer the proper method.
I do not like it when a writer allows their own personal insecurities to prevent him, or her, from properly writing a story.
And one can use one's own personal insecurities to write a very good story. But, that is a double-edged sword, because a person's own insecurities can also cause them to not write a story to the fullest.
If this has been a Hollywood ending, then those confined to the Tower, such as the victims in the vats, and their children would have been murdered, and the Tower blow up.
And this would have been due to it being the easy way out of the mess.
This would be because the writers would have allow their own personal insecurities to do the easy way out, by murdering countless innocents, and moving on from the subject matter, that they did not want to deal with.
Well, that is not a proper way to write a story. And in part of this this chapter, I wanted to show how to handle such subject matter to their conclusion.
To be a good story, it is has to have a proper beginning, middle, and ending. In the case of the vat victims, and their children. The order was, their imprisonment, their confinement, and their release to freedom. While should the aftermath of what was done to them, and how they handle what was done to them. And how the world handles them.
I think I did a respectable job on given you, the readers, and idea, of what happened to the vat victims and their children. And where their futures are heading.
Also, I did not want to blow up Chang's Tower, because of all the wonderful toys and plot lines it creates, by just standing their.
(_)
Along with this, I was able to explain and return most of the cybertronians, to their proper times and places, in their home reality, without changing the timeline. With the exception being Jhiaxus. And Shockwave has that issue covered.
And of those individuals whom returned, Arcee, Megatron, Shockwave. Each has their own reasons to keep the multiverse secret. Arcee has made some friends. Megatron has an idea of how his future will go, and he believes he will end up with the advantage, as long as he allows the timeline of his home reality plays out. Shockwave does not want to know the future, but his agenda is on track, so he no reason to want change his whom reality's timeline.
Also, I pointed out that Megatron and Shockwave came from the same time period, in the distant past. Arcee, from a point in time much closer to the present.
(_)
I found Chang and Lotton's fates to be poetic. I honestly don't know which of them has it worse.
(_)
Now, let's be honest. Given the skill sets of the crew of the Serenity. If they were no hauling freight and people around, nor robbing a bank. And they were not in trouble with the law. They would likely be bounty hunting.
So, I sent the Serenity crew to a reality, that would be a good fit for them. For them to enjoy their time, and make some money, at various jobs.
(_)
I have given you some clues as to what the next book is about. I hope you found some of them.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book 2: The Mastermind, The Gunslinger, The Magical Girl, The Martial Artist, The Maid, The Warrior, The Tyrant.
Chapter Twelve: Epilogue: Part Two: “The Daughters Of The Seas.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Author's forward:
It is very important that before you read the below chapter, that you see the anime version of Black Lagoon omake four, Boys and Girls, to get the mental images of Dutch, Benny, and Rock as women. Do not just read the manga version. See the anime version, because it has more impact. If you do not, you risk mentally scarring yourself by reading the below chapter.
You have been cautioned.
And for the record, I had to write this chapter to introduced some characters, that are important in future story lines in this anthology of insanity.
As such, I really did not have a choice in creating this chapter.
That all being said, I hope you enjoy reading this chapter.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Over four months after the battle of Chang's Tower. Somewhere in the Sulu Sea.
To the north of the Sulu Sea was the island of Palawan, and the South China Sea. To the east of the Sulu Sea was the archipelago of the Philippines. To the west of the Sulu Sea was the island of Borneo. To the south of the Sulu Sea was the archipelago of the Autonomous Region in Muslim Mindanao, ARMM, which included the island of Basilan. South of the ARMM was the Celebes Sea.
It was the middle of a warm afternoon, as the PT boat, the Lagoon sailed through the sea, under the clear blue sky of day. Inside the boat were its crew. It had been four months since they were were reunited and deprogrammed. And they were now settling back into their routine.
Benny stepped out of the restroom, as she buttoned up her white shorts. As long with her white shorts, and sandals, she wore a red t-shirt, with a red silk bra underneath.
During the previous few months, she had her hair cut shorter, and into the ponytail style she had as a man.
Benny had stopped by the restroom between heading from the communications room, to the pilot cabin, where Dutch was at the helm.
As Benny walked through the ship, to the pilot cabin, to talk to Dutch, she thought, “The Sulu Sea. We haven't been in this area since that whole debacle that happened in Basilan Island. Though, at least Chang paid us for that job. And Revy and Rock made a few friends... Damn that Chang.'
'It is sad that we have to deal with the aftermath being changed into women. Still, that vat process treatment extended our lifespans, and enhanced our physical capabilities. And in theory, any children we have will have the same gifts, including increased longevity, just like us.'
'Also, the process also seemed to have cleaned out our lungs from years of smoking. I haven't breathed this good in years. And it helped our other vital organs, as well. From what I was told, this part is from the supersoldier serum, so even those that were originally girls will benefit.'
'Yet, while the supersoldier serum, does offer some regenerative effects and benefits, it is just not as extreme as the gender bending formula. That serum probably saved Revy's life from possible liver failure, due to years of alcoholism.'
'The supersoldier serum even deaged us to our mid-twenties, and slowed our aging greatly. It has extended our lifespans to a point that I do not know how long we will live. Along with the longevity, the serum made us all a lot more physically fit, and gave us enhanced physical abilities. I can now run a whole mile without breaking a sweat. The same can be said for the others, whom I know, who have been put through this treatment.'
'Though, I also checked, and I found that neither serums did much to increase our intelligence and mental abilities. But, I guess you cannot have everything.'
'Anyway, I am thinking of quitting smoking. And I am sure the others might, as well.'
'Also, Dutch, Rock, and I all decided to continue using our names. Still, it took some time for us to get comfortable with hearing the new voices of the other two, but we managed. At least things have gotten back to something similar to what we had before. And some of the minor changes in the group dynamics have not been all bad. Revy and Rock are more open about their relationship. And I have Janet.'
'The one thing I was genuinely happy about on the day we were woke up from the process from the vats, with me and Dutch turned into women, was that Janet made it very clear that she wanted to continue to be my girlfriend and lover. After everything that has happened, I want to be with her for a very long time. And she told me that she feels the same way about being with me.'
By then, Benny reached Dutch, whom was in the driver's seat.
While Dutch's back was turned to her, in the left cockpit seat, Benny could tell that Dutch wore her usual a green shirt, green pants, and a green flak jacket.
Benny thought, 'Dutch is lucky that even with the gender change, she only got a few inches shorter. And with some minor alterations, including rolling up her leggings, and tightening up her waistline, her old male clothing still fits her. Even though it is a little loose on her. Though, she had to get new boots that fit her smaller feet.'
'I, on the other hand, am too small for my old clothing and shoes. I had to get a whole new wardrobe, which was why Lotton was able to get Janet to talk us into that shopping trip, in the first place.'
'That was an... Interesting experience...'
'Still, I am not the only one with such problems. Rock on the other hand has the problem, that while her overall body is only slightly smaller than when she was male, her breasts are very large, for her frame, but small enough to fit on her body.'
'Still, because of the size of her breasts, all her shirts do not fit her right, or were to small in the chest. Which meant we had to go shopping for her clothing, as well. Considering her friends, that were with her, on the run, did not get her many pairs of clothing that fit her body.'
'Though, I will give them credit, they were able to go buy Rock some women's clothing that is not very feminine, but still looks good on her. And we just got her, along with Dutch and I, more clothing, of similar types. Something that looks good on us, but not too girly.'
'Janet and Revy even came along with help us shop for such clothing. Though, none of us were embarrassed by these clothing trips. At this point, it is just clothing to us. Nothing more. Nothing less.'
'In addition, Rock's breasts have been such an annoyance for her, that she and I talked about maybe later finding a doctor to do a breast reduction on her breasts. And I agreed with her, that her breasts were too big.'
'Then, there is the fact that Dutch, Rock, and I, all now look like our female counterparts from that screwy omake concerning all three of us. And for the sake of our sanity, we all agreed not to talk about these facts, unless someone else, such as Janet, or Revy, or someone else we trusted, brought the subject up, for us to talk about.'
'Still, I am not sure how I should feel about the fact that I am much more flat chested. I am pretty sure I am around the same breast size as Revy. Not that I am going to make the comparison in front of Revy, because she might take having smaller breasts than others, as an insult... Actually, I am sure she will.'
'Also, I have no plans to get surgery to enlarge my breasts, because they already look good on me. I now have a small physical frame, and in proportion, my small breasts fit my small physical frame very well. And I was never much of a breast fan, even as a guy.'
'Though, I am very happy that my girlfriend, Janet, was very well bless in that department.'
'And given my overall, small physical size, I am more of the cute girl now, than the sexy girl. Still, that is okay with me. My girlfriend and I are in good health. I am still in a wonderful relationship with her. My friends and I are now free to lead our lives. So, I am just counting our blessings, and not complaining about those problems we cannot currently fix.'
'But, there is always the chance we may fix these problems in the future.'
'Speaking of the future, I have some good news for Dutch, about our immediate futures.'
Benny said, cheerful tone of voice, which sounded very cute in her female voice, “Hey Dutch. I just wanted to let you know that I may have got a line on a few job offers.”
Without turning to face Benny, Dutch kept her hand's on the cockpit controls, as she replied, “That is good to know. Jobs have been scarce since Roanapur fell. Even my contacts are giving me difficulty. Though, that could be because they do not believe me, when I tell them who I am.”
Benny admitted, “Well, you are not alone in that department. I am still trying to figure out how to break the news to my folks that their darling son has become their loving daughter.”
Dutch commented, “I thought they did not know what was going on in your life.”
Benny explained, “They don't. All they know is that I got in trouble and I moved elsewhere. But, that I am all right. Still, that is a bridge I am going to have to cross someday.”
Dutch responded, “True. And at least we all got out of Roanapur before we brought the hammer down on that place.”
Benny replied, “You got that right. And someone needed to help the other victims. And it was just too large a job for us to handle.”
Benny the silently reflected on what happened in Roanapur, as she thought, 'A week after the final battle, Rock had a message sent by a signal from the Tower that alerted governments of the world to the Tower. The message did not name us, or use our voice. But, it do state that medical help was aid was needed, and that the Tower was dangerous.'
'We all left before the message lead to several peace keeping forces invading the town, and the Tower. With them finding out the horrors that happened in that Tower.'
'It has been a media circus since. As several nations had their forces in their trying to sort out the mess that was Roanapur. Though, the governments are doing a decent job on keeping some of the more extreme things, like the reality technology, from being made public.'
'But, any decent scifi anime fan is eventually put two and two together about the Tower itself looking exactly like Genom Tower, from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA, and the materials and manpower needed to build it. Though, that is not my problem to worry about. I have my own personal concerns to deal with.'
'Still, the Thai government was the only government with actual jurisdictional authority over Roanapur and Chang's Tower. Though, when the Thai government realized that the city had become such an international hot potato, they washed their hands of the whole mess. They just want the Chang's tower destroyed, the victims relocated, and everything sweep under the rug and forgotten.'
'Unfortunately, that will likely not happen. From technology the governments have seized from the Tower, and the people they found within it, they know there were treasures to be had in the Tower inside it.'
'The problem was that all the major nations realized this at the same time. Even most of the populations of the world have figured out something is going on. And any such technology could shift the global balance of power. If one nation made a move to study this technology, without working with the other governments of the world, it would likely spark World War III.'
'I always knew the mobsters in Roanapur could have started World War III, if they wanted too. Hell, I had a small money bet that Hotel Moscow could fight and win World War III. And I still believe that. I just find it morbidly humorous that they might have accidentally started such a war, in such an indirect manner.'
'But, I will worry about that, if such a war breaks out. Which I doubt will happen. There is to much in the Tower, not to work together. Especially, when they realize, that went taking account of the multiverse, if the biggest sharks, in this small pond we call Earth, are just small guppies in the large vastness of the multiverse.'
'Officially, nations could only agree to do was to help the victims, and seal off the city of Roanapur and the Tower. Unofficially, I don't have a clue what is going on there, and I really don't want to know.'
'Of course, once the victims likely start saying whom they are. Their statements will likely started raising some more interesting questions on everything, from body modifications, to M-theory.'
'It was rumored that when several high level government officials realized that the, world as myth, theory was fact, they became terrified that what we considered fiction in this reality, was reality in another universe. And that people and technology from those realities could come too, and interact with the people and world of this reality.'
'And concerning this situation. When it comes to the human imagination, it brings new meaning to the term, mind screw.'
'Along with this, much of technology has probably already leaked into criminal hands.'
'Even before this mess started, there were rumors of criminals across the world having weapons that looked and functioned like lightsabers. And I am sure Chang was the one that sold these criminals that technology.'
'The freakiest part of this situations is that some of the victims were alternate versions of each other. And these women started talking to each other, and comparing notes in their lives. It is not just horrible to have be changed into a woman and impregnated, but for a woman to also know that it happen to alternate versions of herself. That is down right terrifying.'
'Rumor was the only reason the government did not kill everyone involved, and instead, they helped these female badasses, gender bent badasses, and the children they were pregnant and would give birth too. Along with the children they already had given birth too. Was that the governments do so, in exchange for their help. This help being should anything else come through to this reality, they would be there to help protect this world. A question better meant as, when, not if.'
'And this mess just got larger and larger. Dutch still had a few contacts that were, in the know, on the situation. When authorities found the huge nurseries for the children the victims gave birth too, they found that it was very likely that a number a victims had given birth to two or three children, before Rock, and her team, stopped Chang.'
'Fortunately, the children were in the care of human adults, and not boomers, that were shutdown during Rock's battle. So the kids were fine when they were found by international forces.'
'DNA testing is currently going on to match the mothers with their children. With luck, and given the help that is coming in, none of the children will end up unwanted, abused, and turned out like those tragic twins.'
'It is no small miracle that none of the victims have been reported to have remembered their previous pregnancies and births. Also, it seems that who the fathers were to these children were some of the victims, whom were later changed into woman and impregnated, as well. Those men that were picked to be the fathers, whom were known to have great genes, had samples taken from them, before they were changed.'
'And those aid workers, and officials, whom were helping the victims, were smart enough to avoid being blunt about the situation. They did not just say. Hey. Nice of you to be awake. By the way, you have been turned into a woman and you are pregnant. Also, you may have already given birth to a few children before the one you are currently carrying.'
'Still, virtually all of the victims took the news better than they should have. Likely, it was the brainwashing. They were programmed to accept being woman and motherhood. And most of them, when given the choice, likely chose to keep their programming intact. Given the situation, I don't blame them. Accept the mental conditioning of being a woman, pregnant mother, and raise their children, or go insane.'
'I guess since, I am sort of like them, in that respect. I have also got some minor programing about being conformable with being a woman, that I don't mind, because the alternative would be worse.'
'Still, as we learned from Annie on how to meditate and break our loyalty brainwashing.'
'The lessons were easy. And it was fun watching Revy learn those meditation techniques. We all found it hilarious that it took Darth Vader to teach Revy patience.'
'Also, who knew that Vader, once out of that black suit, and healthy again, even as a woman, would turned out to be such a nice person?'
'We were also brainwashed to be bi-sexual. Which none of us minded, due to that programing allowing Janet and I, along with Rock and Revy, to continue our relationships. It has just broadened our horizons.'
'Still, for Rock and I, being bi-sexual, did not really mentally hit us, until just over three months ago. Both Janet, Revy, and Dutch got a good laugh when a hot guy walked by, with Rock and I blushing at him, without realizing it, until afterward.'
'The second time Janet and Revy got a good laugh at us was soon after, when we had to deal without our female monthly problem. I was first, then Rock was a few weeks later. Though, since we already lived with girlfriends for a while, we already knew the basics. With Janet and Revy not having to teach us much on the matter.'
'All four of us knew better than to ask Dutch about her personal issues on such matters.'
'Back to Chang... That bastard... Or, should I say bitch... Another uncomfortable question was how did Chang gain so much political power across the world? The answer was poetic, in its irony.'
'From the records we found in the Tower, that for several years, every major power had a hand in creating and maintaining Roanapur, in a mini cold war, for both the drug and gun trade.'
'Chang used those same connections to take control of various key figures, in those governments. Most of those connections could easily be backtracked to high level officials in several governments. Though, there were some wealthy industrialists, of various industries, mixed in, as well.'
'And Chang took control in a simple, yet effective way. That being both money and blackmail. Chang's piracy across the multiverse left her with a near unimaginable amount of wealth. She just paid the officials to serve her, while threatening to expose them if they alerted their superiors about her.'
'Even though I was brainwashed at the time, I did ask her boomer double once why he didn't just conquer this world. His only reply was that he liked the way the world was. That he was doing what Bal would have done in the Star Gate series and movies.'
'I have seen the Stargate series and movies. And Bal would have control the world just like Chang did. With the real Chang likely feeling the same way.'
'Besides, the boomer double of Chang stated he did not need conquer this world directly. Why waste resources on an unnecessary war with the worlds' militaries, when a few bribes of insane amounts of wealth will placate the governments at your door step?'
'And if need be, Chang could have parked a very large space fleet above Earth, and use military force from space, in a way none of the local governments could counter.'
'Still, Rock was able to defeat Chang and save us. And a week later, Akira, and the others not native to this reality, either were returned to their home realities, or went somewhere.'
'On the day we were rescued, after we finished our first lessons with Annie, Dutch and I talked. We found a private room, and discussed our plans for how to make the most of the situation.'
'Dutch had already mentioned that she had found the Lagoon. And it was in this private conversation, that Dutch gave me the details. She informed me that she had found the Lagoon in town, and she had been quietly preparing for us all to leave on it.'
'I fully agreed with her plans. And so did the rest of our crew.
'Within the week, are we all finished our business at Chang's Tower, and Dutch had the Lagoon ready to go for the five of us. Dutch, Revy, Janet, Rock, and I, left out to sea, into the Gulf of Thailand, on our PT boat.'
'Still, due to this entire mess, all those criminal connections for jobs surrounding Roanapur had dried up for us. There was still a lot of business for piracy on the high seas. It was just that everyone was still sorting out, and fixing their communication channels, to get business rolling again.'
It was then, that without turning around, Dutch asked, “So, how are you doing, Benny girl?”
Dutch comment brought Benny out of her own thoughts.
Benny used her right hand to pat her front, lower abdomen, as she answered, “Except for being that time of the month for me. And the needed use of feminine hygiene products for it. I am doing fine. Though, having to sit to pee is starting to get annoying.”
Dutch commented, “Given the situation, it cannot be helped.”
Benny pointed out, “Well, the only upshot to this problem is Revy can no longer use that time of the month as an excuse to be a bitch towards us. Though, Janet never did that with me. It is one of the reasons I love her. Still, I always figured Roanapur would take my life, not my manhood. When we saw Akira change, that first time, we should have left town right then and there, with us never looking back.”
Dutch replied, “Mores the pity. At least we still have our lives. Even if our lives have gotten even more interesting. Anyway, I won't worry too much. I have faith that somehow we would all be okay.”
Benny commented, “Too bad we cannot turn back into guys.”
Dutch stated, “Don't be so sure. I may have a solution to both your love problems, and you family problems.”
Dutch then held up a small packet, with her right hand, that had been sitting on the dashboard in front of Dutch.
Benny walked over, to stand to Dutch's right side, with Dutch still facing towards the front of the ship, with her back to Benny.
Benny gently took the packet from Dutch's hand.
Benny then looked at the packet. She noticed that it has chinese lettering side of the packet.
Dutch said, “Unlike you, and the others, the brainwashing did not fully take for me. While you and Rock, I am now okay with being female, and I swing both ways. For some reason, I was never loyal to Chang. Though, I did play along. Until I could come up with a plan to save all of us. Fortunately, Rock and her new friends
Benny thought, 'I really shouldn't be shock by this. I long along learned that Dutch is full of surprises. Still,' She inquired, “But, what about that crazy shopping trip in the Tower with Janet and I?”
Dutch answered, “My curiosity got the better of me. And I wanted to see how that would plan out. Besides, if I didn't go along, Chang and Lotton would have figured that something was up with me.”
Benny conceded, “Good point.”
Dutch stated, “Still, I learned Annie's meditation techniques. You never know when such skills may come in handy. Anyway, I just played along until I could figure out what to do. That did not take long. And while I was not in a position to rescue you, Revy, and Janet. I could do other things.”
“Chang has her people in such a rush with there, with various projects, that were large lapses in her security. As long as I wasn't in the way, Chang and the others weren't really concerned with me. To them, I was just another brainwashed person. I used that to my advantage. I over heard, from the technicians that Akira wasn't from our reality, and they had the coordinates for her world.”
“It was so nice for Chang to make her equipment to jump realities, so user friendly. And Akira's world was already plugged in, with options of going anywhere, or anytime there. So, I went over there.”
“I first went to the U.S. At the date plugged in. It was a few years later than right now, for us. But, I figured it was parallel to when Akira returned to her own reality. While there, I began looking for a way to change back, that would not screw us up any further.”
“I went back and forth over, from here to there, and back. While making sure I had erased me log entrees in the computer of my used in the Tower. While it was only a few minutes in this reality, I must have spent around four months over there, in that reality.”
“Dealing with that time of the month alone, for the first time, was not fun.”
“Still, that packet in your hands is the result of my efforts. It comes from a place deep in China called, Jusenkyo. Jusenkyo is a set of hundreds of cursed pools. Someone or something drowns there is, it imprints that spring so that anyone else who falls in takes that body when hit with cold water. Hot water reveres the effect.”
Benny thought, 'You got to be kidding.' She looked at the packet, as she continued her thoughts, 'Still, this could work.' She turned to Dutch's right side, as she stated, “Nice. Believe it or not, I know what these packets are. They are from the same place that Ranma gain the ability to change into a girl.”
Dutch replied, “Interesting. It wish I had known that beforehand.”
Benny said, “It is okay. And it is incredible that you found this one your own. Still, we will have to show you the Ranma Half anime series sometime. I have some DVDs and manga volumes, on hand. In my collection.” She thought, 'Which I took from our old apartment. Along other things.'
Dutch commented, “I look forward to it.”
Benny requested, “We will show the series, when we have the chance. Still please tell me more about what you found out. I only know the basics about Jusenkyo. The series did not go into a lot about how the Jusenkyo curses actually worked. Save for how to trigger and reverse the water curses.”
Dutch responded, “I am more than happy to tell you what I know. As you likely know. Some of these springs are general curses. Like girl, or man curse that gives the person the body of their opposite gender. Those that live nearby can create instant packets from the curses from the pools. From what I learned, the actual curse would be difficult to control. Those cursed become water magnets, and keep changing back and forth at the worst times possible. But, the instant stuff offers more control.”
Benny commented, “I believe you are correct. If Ranma is any indication, the curse itself is not worth.”
Dutch stated, “I thought as much. Anyway, when I first got the packets, I tested the packets myself. They work. You put the contents of the packet into a large cup of cold water and slash yourself with it. Boom, instant man again. But, the packets are only meant to be temporary. Which is why I bought so many. Hot water will reverses it immediately, and you will need another packet to change back into a guy again. Still, it gives us all options.”
Benny smiled, as she agreed, “Yes. It does.”
Dutch commented, “Though, I still needed a way to pay for these packets. They were not cheap. And you won't believe where I found the funds to buy these packets. I quietly searched some of the warehouses in Roanapur, and I found that Chang had so much gold piled in these warehouses. Enough gold to be equal to all the rest of the gold found on this Earth. Then, there were the stacks of large chests, fully of treasures, that I found in other, nearby warehouse.”
“You would be shocked at how easy it was to steal the gold and jewels from Chang. She had so much that she must of lost track of it. Because my theft was never noticed.”
Benny complimented, “That was real smooth.”
Dutch smiled, as she said, “I know. And with unlimited funds, I decided to purchase as many packets of instant spring of downed man as possible. By the time I was finished, I had purchased of two thousand instant spring of drowned man packets for Lagoon Company.”
“And another thousand of spring of drowned girl packets, to sell later. They are in the in a hidden compartment, in the armory of the Lagoon. Also, there are no expiration dates on them. And I am told the substance in the packets will remain fresh, and practically last forever.”
Benny replied, “That's nice.”
Dutch responded, “Yes. It is. Along with this, while I was secretly searching the warehouses around town, in one of the warehouses, was where I found the Lagoon. The Lagoon was in one of the warehouses near the bay. I guess Chang wanted to keep it as a trophy.”
“I quietly got the Lagoon in the water, and then raided what I could. I stole as much gold, and other treasures, from Chang. As this Lagoon can handle.”
Benny questioned, “That is why you sealed off the lazarette, and the front head of the ship, from us?”
Dutch answered, “Needed to put the gold, and other treasures, in both the front and back of the ship, to keep it balanced. Also, I worry what Revy will do when she found out.”
Benny conceded, “Good point.”
Dutch commented, “Besides. We are okay with one head, right now. It is not like one of us is going to lift the toilet seat, on the others.”
Benny shrugged, as she replied, “That's true. So, how much wealth to do we have? I mean, we also looted much of the treasures, and other valuables we found in the Tower.”
Dutch stated, “I figure, between what I took myself, and the stuff, we had teleport from the Tower, and hidden elsewhere. We are going to be fine, now. We are set for life.”
Benny commented, “It sounds like you were ready to leave, even before Rock attacked.”
Dutch said, “I was. By the time of the battle of Chang's downfall happened, I was ready. I just waited a week for you guys to be ready as well.”
Benny asked, “Nice. And you didn't tell anybody this until now?”
Dutch answered, “Of course not. Some of those so called heroes with Akira are too moral. And after the crap we went through, I thought we all deserved compensation. Beside, the loot. And the packets are a nice little consolation prize, to losing our manhood.”
Benny replied, “No argument there. Still, it would have been nice to have known we had these packets on the ship before my first period.”
Dutch stated, “You are not hearing me, Benny. These packets won't turn you back into a man permanently. It won't even stop your month cycle, and your period. I learned that the hard way. Using it to be a guy it will only delay your period. Once you turn back into a girl again, your monthly cycle will continue like normal.”
“While I think it is better we deal with our problems now, than later. If you decide to use it now, I would highly suggest you remove any foreign objects within you before you use that packet on yourself.”
Benny replied, “Good idea.”
Dutch responded, “You're welcome. Also, taking into account that Data helped us get all that reality tech from the tower, if it gets to hot from us here, we can escape to calmer seas, elsewhere in the multiverse.”
While still looking that packet, Benny said, “It is always nice to have a back up plan. Well, thanks Dutch. This does expand our options.”
Benny turned back to look at Dutch, as she continued, “Anyway, Janet and I were talking. You are great person. It kind of isn't far that I have Janet, and Revy and Rock have each other, while you have no one... I mean to say that I don't know what it was exactly. Whether it is the gender change, bi-sexual brainwashing, exciting life, or some combination of the three. But, my tastes have broadened. And Janet's tastes were allways broadened. Look, you are nice looking as both a man and a woman. And you have a wonderful personality. As such, Janet and I are open to threesome.”
Dutch laughed for a few seconds. A she calmed down, she said, “I think I will likely take you both up on your offer, later.”
Benny joked, “Well, if these packets work like you say they do, we will try not to get you pregnant.”
Dutch smirked, “That is not something I am very concerned with now.”
Dutch stood up from her chair, and turned to face Benny. Dutch then pulled up her shirt from her jeans, showing Benny the slight bump on her originally flat stomach.
While Benny pointed at Dutch's stomach, with her right hand, she exclaimed, “You're pregnant?!” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Dutch tucked in her shirt, turned her chair to face Benny, and sat down. She looked up at Benny, as she calmly answered, “A little over two months along. To be exact. A few more weeks I won't be able to hide my pregnancy from any of you. This ship is just to close quarters to try. This is why I haven't used that packet I gave you.”
Benny was still coming to grips with this revelation, as she inquired, “Who is the father?”
Dutch answered, “A nice guy I met at a port we docked at, two months ago. It was just a one night stand. I need a guy, and he was interested in a night of pleasure with a nice looking woman.”
Benny said, in a tone of disbelief, “Of all of us that were changed. I figured you would be the last of us to intentionally get yourself knocked up.”
Dutch pointed out, “Don't you remember, Benny-girl. I did tell you that I wanted kids. I just have rotten luck with women. I no longer have that impediment. Also, given no one is after us, and I had plenty of funds from the treasure stole, I figured this was the best time, as any, to have a child. And life is too short as it is.”
Benny protested, “But, to be a single mother...”
Dutch cut her off, “Benny, I thought you would have figured it out by now we are family. The entire crew. As screwed up as we are, we are a family. And I am sure everyone here will have no problems helping me raise my kid.”
Benny replied, “You're right. I won't have a problem. And I don't think the others will either.”
Dutch stated, “Good. By the way, I am going to have to institute a no smoking policy on this boat, for the time being.”
Benny sympathized with her, as she agreed, “Understandable, and I don't think Rock, Janet, and I would mind. But, you are going to have to be the one to tell Revy.”
Dutch smiled, as she replied, “I am not that worried about that.”
Benny's lips curled into a devious grin, as she requested, with slight eagerness in her tone of voice, “Can I tell the others?”
“Sure.” Dutch stated.
Benny pocketed the packet, as she turned and left the pilot cabin.
A minute later, Benny was in the communications room.
Janet was sitting down, as she kept an eye on the radar, and an ear on the open communications frequencies, at a low volume.
Janet was wearing a white blouse, and a long brown skirt.
Benny came to a stop, to stand beside Janet, as she looked down at her lover, sitting in the chair, next to her.
Janet turned to look at Benny. She took off her headphones, which were hooked to the radio. She inquired, “Dear. Is something the matter?”
Benny said, in a calm done of voice, “Honey, you're not going to believe this. Dutch got herself pregnant, with a guy, to months ago.”
Janet calmly questioned, with interest in her tone of voice, “Really? Is the father anyone we know?”
Benny answered, “Not that I know of.”
Janet said, “I will go see her, while you go tell the love birds.”
Benny replied, “Thank you.”
Janet responded, “You're welcome.”
Janet then got up from her seat, and she left for the pilot cabin. While Benny headed for the deck of the ship.
Soon after, Benny went topside of the boat. She saw Revy and Rock leading against the outside cabin wall, as they embraced each other, while deeply kissing.
Revy was in her usual black crop top and blue denim cut-offs shorts, with Rock wearing a white blouse and dark pants.
Benny thought, 'This is going to be fun.'
Benny faked a coughed to get their attention.
Both women heard Benny. They broke their kiss, as they looked at her.
Revy growled, “This better be important, Benny. Or, being a girl will be the least of your worries.”
Benny bluntly said, “The captain is pregnant.”
Revy and Rock eyes instantly widened, as their jaws dropped
Revy was the first to calm down enough to speak, as she said, in excitement, “Really! I have got to see this!”
Revy rushed into the ship, with Rock, and Benny behind her.
As they made their way inside the boat, Rock asked, “Are you sure?”
Benny said, “Yes. Dutch even showed me her small baby bump, on her stomach.”
Rock stated, “Revy is right. This is something we got to see.”
(_)
A few minutes later, everyone had gathered around Dutch in the front cabin.
Rock was the first to speak, “I thought you were not part of the breeding project.”
From her seat, Dutch looked up Rock, as she stated, “I wasn't. This one is all on me.”
Janet said, “Well congratulations, captain! Is there anything we can do for you? How has your morning sickness been?”
Dutch answered, “No, on the first question. Barely noticeable, on the second question.”
Curiosity got the better of Rock, as she asked, “What is it like to be pregnant?”
Dutch plainly stated, “On the mental level, I have run the entire spectrum of emotions. Though, on the physical level, right now, the kid only feels like a slowly growing lump in my stomach. I am sure that will change, soon enough.”
Janet requested, with she outstretched her right hand, “Can I touch your stomach?”
Dutch slyly responded, with a wicked grin, “Oh. I think you will have plenty of opportunity, later on.”
Janet looked over at Benny, whom silently nodded. She turned back to Dutch, as she smiled. She withdrew her right hand, as she said, “I can wait.”
Revy looked around the room, as her friends, as she stated, “I have really got to teach you all a thing or two about birth control, and timing your cycles. So that when you do eventually sleep with a man. And don't try to tell me you haven't thought about it. You don't wind of up pregnant. Unplanned pregnancies are no laughing matter.”
Janet commented, “Revy, I never thought you would be the one to talk about discipline on anything.”
Revy posed her body, as she quipped, “How else do you think I keep my figure? I love to screw with the best of them, but I believe in being careful. And I believe in being selective. To keep from having any unwanted pregnancies.”
Dutch pointed out, “Actually, I did this to myself on purpose. I wanted a child, and I felt the time was right.”
Revy looked at Dutch, as she shrugged. She said, “Your life. But, you are going to have change your kid's diapers. Not me.”
Dutch said, “I can live with that.”
Benny mentioned, “That is not all. Dutch bought something that you are all going to love.”
Benny rushed out of the cabin, pulled out the packet of magic powder, quickly went to the restroom, to remove another item from herself. She then left the restroom, and went to her locker in the boat. She to got out her old clothes, took off her new clothes, and put her old clothes on. The set of old male clothing, she put on, was an orange hawaiian shirt, light brown pants, and shoes.
A few minutes later, Benny returned to the pilot cabin, with her old clothing on, along with a large mug of cold water in her right hand, and magic powder in her left hand. Though, Benny was careful, to keep her loose clothing from sagging down and tripping her.
The other looked at her, as Revy said, “Took you long enough.”
Benny replied, “I had a few things to do, before I came back.
Janet commented, “Benny, I know you miss your male body, but with your small frame, those clothes don't fit you anymore.”
Revy said, “That is a good point, Janet. I got a feeling we are in for a treat.”
Dutch commented, “That we are.”
Benny turned to Janet, as she answered, “Honey, the reason I changed clothes is that I don't want to tear up my new clothes.”
Benny held up packet of instant spring of drown man she had her left hand. She used her mouth to tear it open. She then dumped the contents of the packet into the cold water, while dropping the discarded pieces of the packet on the floor.
Next, Benny dumped the magical water on her head, and her body instantly changed back into male, as he filled out his clothes.
Janet, Rock, and Revy all smiled at the sight of seeing Benny back in his male form.
Janet cracked a grin, as she asked, “All there?”
Benny set down his mug. He then grabbed his crotch for a second, before he let go. He looked at Janet, as he answered, “Yep. All there.”
Janet said, “Good.”
Benny mentioned, “Dutch bought supply of instant spring man, from Jusenkyo, in Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru's home reality. And she didn't even see the Ranma series, beforehand. And she still found Jusenkyo.”
Janet replied, “Interesting.” She turned to Dutch, as she requested, “You will have to tell me all about your journey, sometime.”
Dutch looked over at Janet, as she said, “I will.”
Rock turned to at Dutch, as she commented, “It looks like you beat me to the punch, Dutch.”
Dutch looked over at Rock, as she cracked a grin. She said, “Sure did.”
Rock looked back at Benny, as she stated, “Nice. We can be guys, again.”
Benny smiled, as he replied, “We sure can. But, the effect are only temporary. Hot water on the user's body immediately reverses the effect. And it is not meant to be used on a permanent basis.”
Rock happily said, “I remember Ranma mentioning this stuff to me. And I saw it in her series, as well. And I would gladly take temporarily being a guy again over nothing. But, there is still the question of available supplies. And if we only have a limited supply, we will possibly have to ration the use of them for only special occasions.”
Benny replied, “Don't worry about that. The captain bought a large supply. She said she has thousands of these packets, on the ship. As long as, we do not go too crazy with using them, we are good for a long time.”
Rock stated, “Still, since we are dealing with volume of water, we might be able to use just one packet to change a few of use at once. Stretching our supplies even longer.”
Benny agreed, “Good idea.”
Revy turned to Rock and Benny, as she casually said, “You two aren't the only ones interested in those packets. In other words, Rock, I know what we are doing tonight.”
Rock turned to Revy, as she cautiously responded, while she remember the omake, Boys and Girls, from the point of view of her dream of the event, “I don't know whether to be terrified, or thrilled by your comment, Revy?”
Revy energetically said, “Thrilled. Babe. Definitely thrilled. I always envied Akira for her ability to change back and forth. Now, all of us get to sample both sides of the fence, at our discretion. Though, we are definitely going to have to make port, and get some condoms first. Several boxes should do. No one is getting pregnant on this boat, unless they want too.”
Dutch mentioned, “There are a several tourists beach traps along our route. So, it should not be a problem to find a decent port. The closest port is an hour away.”
Benny turned to Janet, as she said, “Honey. it looks like I may be able to give you children after all.”
Janet stepped over to Benny, and kissed him.
A few seconds, after Janet broke their kiss, she said to Benny, “Boy or girl, you are the best person in the world, dear. Want to get married?”
Benny answered, “Sure.”
Janet then looked down at the pieces of the empty packet, and she just thought of so many uses for them. And not just for making love.
Janet quietly said, to herself, “The possibilities, dear Benny. The possibilities.”
Meanwhile, Dutch turned her chair around, to her controls, as she said, “Everyone. I am changing course, right now.”
Dutch then gently turned the boat in another direction, towards a port and island town, roughly an hour away.
(_)
Around an hour later, the Lagoon reached port of a small city.
By then, both Rock and Benny were now men from those instant packets. And they were dresses in the clothing they use to wear as men.
Revy got her supplies, while Benny and Janet were purchasing some nice clothing for their wedding. They also stopped to buy wedding rings
It was just after supper when the Lagoon crew stopped by a small chapel.
Even though Benny was jewish, and Janet was Hindi. Janet's family, 'Bhai', meant 'brother' in her native Hindi culture. There was not a synagogue within two hundred miles. Also, a Hindi wedding required a lot more time to prepare than both of them wanted, nor had.
So, because they wanted a quick ceremony, they decided to just get married in chapel
Also, Benny and Janet both found a quick western style wedding kind of cute.
And they both figured they could always have a more formal ceremony of their choosing, later on.
At the chapel, Rock, Revy, and Dutch were just casually dressed, while Benny was in nice black tux, and Janet was in a nice wedding dress.
Even though she was currently a woman, Dutch acted as best man for Benny, while Revy stood in as Janet's bridesmaid.
Rock just stood back and watched, as he enjoyed the happy scene unfold around him.
As Benny and Janet stood before the priest, the couple had requested a quick ceremony, and the priest kept it short.
The priest asked Benny, “Do you take this woman as you wife?”
Benny answered, with a smile, “Yes.”
The priest asked Janet, “Do you take this man as you husband?”
Janet answered, with a smile, “Yes.”
The priest said, “You may place the rings.”
Dutch handed Benny Janet's wedding ring, and Revy handing Janet Benny's wedding ring.
Janet put Benny's ring on his ring finger, while Benny put Janet's ring on her ring finger.
The priest said, “I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”
Benny and Janet kissed each other deeply.
As the two of the broke their kiss, Rock looked over at them, as he commented, “Congratulations.”
Benny and Janet said, in unison, “Thank you.”
After all five of them made their way out of the chapel, everyone was right outside the chapel, while they passed by a man carrying a mug of coffee. The man with the coffee tripped right in front of them, with the hot coffee only spilling onto Rock and Benny.
The hot water quickly changed them back to women.
Just as the man looked up and he about to apologize, he did a double take towards the women he could have sworn were men, a second ago.
Dutch thought, 'They are going to have been more mindful of hot water when they use those packets.'
None of the others said a thing, as off five of them ran away, together, before questions could be asked by those around them.
(_)
Later that night, they rented three suites, from a nice hotel. With them selecting their rooms, so they would be side by side.
Dutch was in the middle room. Revy and Rock were on the room to the left of Dutch's room. And Janet and Benny were in the room to the room of Dutch's room.
They made sure the hotel had hot and cold running water, while having a few boxes of condoms, and plenty instant man packets, Dutch honestly didn't know whom was going to do what to whom.
Though, beforehand, Dutch warned Janet, Benny, Revy, and Rock, to take off any rings they had, and loosen their clothing, so as to not have any problems changing back and forth.
As they just entered their room, and closed their doors behind them, Dutch laid on her comfortable bed, in the center suite. She silently wondered, in thought, 'I wonder which of the two couples will be having the more passionate night. Revy and Rock? Or, Benny or Janet?'
The evenings activities soon began, in the other two rooms. And as Dutch laying on her bed, she thought, 'This bed is very soft and conformable. If the two pairs of lovebirds have beds like this. They will likely be up all night. Though, I will take Benny and Janet up on their offer another night. This is their wedding night, and it should be all about them.'
As the noticed continued coming from the rooms beside hers, Dutch pulled out her earplugs, put them in. She then went fast to sleep.
(_)
After Janet was informed of Dutch's pregnancy, Janet went a little baby crazy. Though, Janet kept her feelings on the matter to herself. Though, she did state she was thinking about having a child, herself.
Janet had always a very creative girl, whom liked to think outside the box. Way outside the box.
A few days after the Lagoon Crew returned to the Lagoon, after Janet and Benny's wedding, Janet began testing the instant spring of drown man packets on herself, to study some of the physical and medical changes. And how they effect both the female and male forms.
These tests went on for a few weeks. And while Janet did tell the others why she was doing such research, she found that Benny, Rock, and even Revy were more than happy to help with the experimenting back and forth, from female to male, and back again.
They were also very careful to keep Dutch from being exposed to any of the magical water.
And Janet's research did have some interesting results. She found that went a person could change genders, on the fly, that the male form is slightly more aggressive than the female form. But, not in a bad way. And she suspected the female form was more emotional than the male form.
These results were not surprising, but they did confirm a few things about a person's physical gender.
Also, Janet found that both their gender forms benefited from supersoldier serum. While, the effects of the serum are deadly to men, during the process. Though, once the effects of the supersoldier serum have been completed, the serum is not dangerous to women that are changed into men. And the women still had the same physical enhancements in their abilities, in their male forms.
This evidence also lent support that any sons they had would not be negatively harmed by the supersoldier serum in their bloodstream.
Along with this, Janet found that Rock had been correct. That one packet could be used to change multiple people.
Janet also found, that from observations, that the male body from the packets is parallel in age to the original female body. She could not test the girl packets though, to see if that was true for those packets. Or, if the girl packet also made the person not only female, but younger, as well.
The instant packets did nothing to women, but Janet was not sure if the same could be said for men who were exposed to the instant girl packets.
And given the packet translated to spring of drown girl, and not spring of drown women. It was a legitimate question to ask, if the magic powder effected age, as well.
Also, in Janet's testing, she found that the drown man packets did not reset their monthly cycles. The gender change merely paused their cycles, until they went back to being female. When their cycle continued forwards.
With these research confirming what Janet had happened, Janet formulated her plan. A plan that she had not told anyone else about.
Janet had a plan, that she hadn't talk to anyone about it.
All the others on the boat knew, even Benny, was that she wanted a child.
Janet did not tell anyone that she did not want to go through pregnancy alone
Over the last few months, everyone in the ship realized that due to spending such much time in close quarters with each other, their cycles were pretty much in sync. This made Janet's plan a lot easier.
(_)
A month after Janet and Benny's wedding, in the communications room of the Lagoon, Janet was with Benny. Both of them were sitting in chairs, across the room from each other.
No one else was in the room, and the door room was closed.
Benny was currently a women, whom was wearing some loose fitting shirt and pants. While Janet wore a long skirt and blouse.
Benny use ring spaces, so her ring could fit on her smaller finger. She preferred having a slightly larger ring, so when she was a guy, she her ring would fit her. Though, Benny was careful to remove her ring, before she changed into a male, so the spacers would not harm her slightly large male ring finger.
On the other hand, Janet choose a small ring, to fit her a female ring finger, but she was careful to remove her ring, from her ring finger, when she changed to male.
Janet stood up from her chair, and she walked over to her spouse. As she came to a stop, beside her spouse, to Benny's right side, Benny turned to look at her.
Benny continued to look Janet, as she happily thought, 'Having a genius, nymphomaniac wife, gender changing powder, and with our enhanced endurance, has made for a wonderful love life. And it helped that we get the same supersoldier serum enhancements to our endurance. Among others things. In our male forms, as our female forms.'
'And I have to admit, Dutch is fun in bed, as well. Also, from what I understand, Rock and Revy's life love have also been taken up to a new level.'
'Along with this, our suspicious were confirmed. Revy does have an ass fetish. Rock spilled the beans that Revy likes to do Rock, while Rock is a woman, and Revy is a man, with Rock is taking it up the ass. That gave us all a week's worth of jokes, at Revy's expense. Though, Rock did admit that as a guy, he did that same thing to Revy, when Revy was the woman.'
'Honestly. From a sexual standpoint, Rock, Dutch, and I are not sure which of them. Janet, or Revy. Has the more twisted imagination, with it comes to sex.'
'Janet has probably seem more internet porn than any other woman I know of. And I admire the fact that she is so open about her tastes. Her yaoi collection is only match by my yuri collection. Now, that we are both women and bi-sexual, we can enjoy each others collections together. And that is exactly how it sounds.'
'Revy on the other hand has always been private when it comes to matters of the heart. And after seeing the Black Lagoon anime series, including Roberta's Blood Trail anime. We all now understand why.'
'During our stay at Chang's Tower. Lotton provided us with copies of the Black Lagoon anime.'
'Lotton even told us what they were, and he suggested we watch it, in private.'
'Later that day, Dutch, Janet, and I then watched the Black Lagoon, in the privacy of the large apartment Lotton has assigned to us. While we were brainwashed at the time, Lotton also clearly wanted to keep us happy. We found watching the Black Lagoon anime to be an interesting experience. And it was nice to let Janet get an idea of what had happened to us, before she ended up in our lives.'
'It was a fun watch, until episode twenty-nine, Codename Paradise Status MIA, when we saw Revy's rape scene...'
'And well... right after we finished the anime, Dutch immediately went to Chang, or at least her boomer double, and she requested a mech, the instruction manual for said mech, full weapons loaded for said mech, a reality teleporter.'
'Chang asked why Dutch needed those items?'
'Dutch later told me, that she said she needed those items. So, she could personally go tear into to the police headquarters of twenty-seventh precinct of New York City.'
'As far as Dutch was concerned, nobody hurts her crew. Her family. Though, Chang's boomer double denied the request. Though, the double said that he found Dutch's feelings on the matter to be touching.'
'While, Dutch was not loyal to Chang. She clearly realized she would not be able to have such a direct for of revenge, with out exposing herself, to everyone else, that she was not brainwashed, and loyal to Chang. So, she backed down.'
'And when Dutch told Janet and I, what she had tried to do, we found her sentiments touching, as well'
'Janet and I talked, off and on, about finding a way to help Revy. And a few days after our marriage, we decided that we did need to talk to Revy about this. The next day, after we hide Revy's pistols, and locked the armory on the Lagoon, we got out some weed, we had been saving for a special occasion. And Janet, Rock, Revy and I got stoned on the deck, that night.'
'Given Dutch is pregnant, Dutch did not have any weed, and she stayed upwind of the smoke. Also, that was when Rock asked a question, I was wondering about, myself. The question being why Dutch's female hair was brown. When Rock first met Dutch, as a man, his goatee was black? Dutch admitted that, as a guy, he dyed his goatee black. And as a woman, she did not feel like dying her hair black. With brown being her natural hair color.'
'Now, when we were sure that Revy was stoned, and in the proper happy mode, so she would not immediately kill us all, when we talked about the subject. We brought up the subject of her rape. We mentioned that we knew that she was raped, and that we were there for her, if she wanted to talk about it.'
'Honestly. Her reaction was better than we expected. I guess the weed helped, because she actually shed some tears as she said she was happy to hear that from us. The next morning, when she was back to normal. she said she remembered the previous night and she found what they did to be touching.'
'Though, the day after that, Revy was piss offer, when Dutch informed her of Dutch's new no smoking rule on the Lagoon. But, that was another matter. And ultimately, Revy backed down, from Dutch, and she said she would respect Dutch's wishes, on the matter.'
'This is not the first time that Revy back down from Dutch, over an important matter in her life.
'When Dutch, Revy, and I first made it to Roanapur, Revy clearly had an itch she needed to scratch. For a while there, she went to Rowan's Jackpot to try to... Find herself.'
'Dutch and I knew better than to ask her questions about what she was doing there. And eventually, she was able to scratch whatever itch she had.'
'All this lead up to last week. When Revy and Janet got into some girl talk, on sex. With Dutch, Rock, and I, being present for the conversation.'
'While, Dutch, Rock, and I are now physically women, listening to those to, girl talk, between those two could dangerous to one's sanity.'
'A good example was last week, during their girl talk conversation, when Revy and Janet got into a contest with each other on the most pleasurable positions. Both of them made suggestions for the other couple. With Rock and I caught in the middle.'
'The only rules were no toys, and no intentional pain. The next few days were interesting for us. And until that contest, I always wondered had happened that night at Jackpot, where Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua took Akira's virginity both ways. Now, I don't. Because I am sure Rock and I had a taste of what likely went on that night.'
'Along with the interesting night life, the mornings after, Rock and I were sore in ways and places I didn't even know existed. I have never so happy, in my short life as a women, to get my period. And it was not just me. Given, the close quarters we lived in, all of our cycles were in sync. When it was that time of the month, it was for all of us. Unless, one of us was pregnant, like Dutch.'
'And while Rock and I realized a month ago, on the night I got married to Janet, that the girls didn't mind doing it during that time of the month. Janet even pointed out some medical studies that, while messy, doing during that time helped with the cramps. And she was right.'
'Still, none of us wanted to clean the sheets afterward, so that time of the month had given us a reprieve on that twisted contest. With Revy and Janet soon agreeing that the contest was a draw.'
'Now, I wonder what surprises are in store for me today? I have a feeling that Janet is going to ask something from me. I just wonder what it will be.'
The silent between the two of them was broken, when Janet said, “Benny. I will be honest with you. That last month has been one of the best times of my life. We did it every way possible. And I while doing it as a man is different than a woman. I found that both forms are very enjoyable.”
Benny replied, “I am glad you think so, dear.”
Janet stated, “That is something I want to talk to you about.”
Benny asked, “What do you want?”
Janet flatly said, “Well dear, I want to have a baby.”
Benny responded, “I am not opposed to getting you pregnant. Now, that it is an option, again. But, we need to talk to Dutch about finding a new home. This ship is just too small for children.” She thought, 'And I spoke to Dutch. She is already looked for a nice home for all of us. Considering she told me that she does not want to raise her child on a PT boat. And I do not blame her for that.'
Janet smiled, as she said, “I agree. But, there is something else Benny. I do not want to have a baby alone.”
It took a few seconds for Benny to realized what Janet was suggesting. Benny's eyes widened, as she quickly stated, “Oh no. No. No. Not happening. I may be a chick right now. But, I am not going to become a pregnant chick. Besides, Dutch is already pregnant. So, you won't be alone, in that way.”
Janet responded, “Dutch is a surprisingly private about her pregnancy. She rarely talks to anyone about what she is going through. And when she does, her comments are brief and to the point. And I want to have someone to share this experience with. Someone to talk to about this.”
Benny offered, “If you want become pregnant I will be by your side every step of the way. But, I do not want to get pregnant, myself.”
Janet pointed out, “Well, I know it is not because you are afraid of having sex as a woman, with a man. You stated you would like to sleep with John. And you have no problems having sex with me, when I am male, and your are female. So, getting pregnant is just the next step from that.”
Benny replied, “And a very big step. I was joking with John. Though, I do admit I was tempted to sleep with him.” Benny mentally added, 'Until that day, I didn't realize how much of a slut I could be.' Benny asked, “Beside, how would you do that?”
“It would not be that difficult. Our cycles are in sync, so that is not a problem. All we need is a thermometer to time for proper ovulation, some medical instruments, some of that instant man powder, some private time, and for each of us to spread our legs, as women, for each other.”
Benny flatly accused, “You have really thought about this? Haven't you?”
Janet admitted, “Yes. I freely admit that with Dutch pregnant, I have been thinking about having a child. And perhaps I have gone a little baby crazy. Though, with the amount of gold, and other wealth we have. Money is no longer an issue in the equation. Also, we are both healthy and, barring accident, or act of violence, we will likely live a very long time. So, why are you against doing this?”
Benny stated, “Janet, I love you. But, I was born a guy. I still have a bit of male ego in me. Not much, but some.”
Janet countered, “So, Dutch was a guy. And she seems happy to be pregnant.”
Benny pointed out, “I would not be so sure. Dutch wants to have a kid. There a difference between wanting to be a parent, and wanting to be pregnant. It was just as a guy, Dutch's luck with women sucked. So, when she was turned into a woman, she just bit the bullet and decided to get pregnant, to have the child she always wanted.”
Janet conceded, “You may have a point there. But, think of how us going through pregnancy together could strengthen our emotional bonds. We would become closer than ever in our relationship. The experience would likely cement our marriage.”
Benny commented, “There are risks you might not be aware of. The mood swings during pregnancy makes PMS look tame in comparison?”
Janet said, “We will just be careful.”
Benny was silent for several seconds. She then quietly stated, “Pregnancy is one of the ultimate womanly experiences. You do not come back from that. Such an experience drastically changes a person. Being a parent changes a person. But, being pregnant and becoming a mother changes a person even more. And that scares me even more raising children.”
Janet walked over close to her spouse, as she looked Benny in the eyes, as she softly said, “Benny, I know you very well. The one thing I like you about you the best is that you are both curious, and you are open to new experiences. And this is probably one of the most wonderful experiences a woman can have in her life.”
Benny commented, “You know giving birth is painful. And the final months of pregnancy are not that conformable for the mother to be.”
Janet said, “Pain is not something we are strangers too. And discomfort, versus the rewards, are well worth it.”
Benny let out a breath, as she asked, “When do we start?”
Janet answered, “When our bodies are ready. Which should be in a week, or two. And thank you for doing this with me.”
Janet then leaned down and hugged her spouse.
(_)
A month later, while at sea, on the deck of the Lagoon, the crew of five women were having lunch. The Lagoon was currently just resting in the water, with the wind and waves being fairly come.
The group was sitting in the back part of the desk, over a large blanket, with a large, open umbrella, with a weighted base, being used to shade them from the sun.
They were eating sandwiches and chips, that they had fixed in the ship. They were drinking various types of bottled drinks, as well.
Revy was by Rock, Janet was by Benny, with Dutch between the two couples.
While they had their lunch, Revy turned to Dutch, as she asked, “So, Dutch, when are you planning to start spending some of our loot on a base of operations?”
Dutch answered, “Soon, Revy. My contacts are looking for somewhere we can live like royalty.”
Revy suggested, “You, and Rock, should have just handed me some of that treasure. I could have taken care of it by now.”
Dutch said, “Don't worry. You won't go hungry, Revy. And I talked to the others here, and we plan to share. It is just that if we turned you loose with that wealth, you would lose it faster than Brewster did with his millions.”
Rock agreed with Dutch, “She has got you there, Revy.”
Revy just snorted. She then noticed that something was off about Benny and Janet. They seem to smiling and giggling towards each other. Like they were sharing a joke between each other.
Looked over at Benny and Janet, as she asked, with slight annoyance in her tone of voice, “What is up with you, two?”
Benny and Janet looked at Revy, then at each other, as they smiled. They then turned to the rest of the group, as Janet said, “We have an announcement to make.”
Janet and Benny then said, in unison, “We're both pregnant.”
Rock and Revy's jaws dropped
Dutch just laughed for a few seconds. She then said, “Welcome to the club.” She gently patted herself on her four pregnant belly, with her right hand, as she continued, “Looks like I am going to have to step up my search for a new home. This boat doesn't have a nursery.”
A few seconds later, when Rock finally found the ability to speak, she inquired, “How?”
Revy followed up Rock's question, with her own question, as she asked, “Who is the father?”
Janet answered, “We are the father for each others babies. Long story short, we used that instant man powder and artificial insemination to get each other pregnant.”
Revy questioned, “How is that exactly done?”
Benny commented, “Honesty. The insemination itself was kind of a let down. In just involved spreading my legs with a small tube and plunger. It took less than a minute.”
Rock looked at Benny, as she stated, in disbelief, “First Dutch. Now you, Benny. Why did you allow yourself to get pregnant?”
Benny looked Rock in her eyes, as she calmly, “I love my wife.”
Janet heard Benny's comment. Janet grin widened, as she gently pulled Benny's head to the side, to face her, so she could passionately kiss Benny on her lips.
Rock conceded, “That is a good reason.”
Dutch leaned over to whisper into Rock's right ear, “The next few months are going to be interesting.”
Rock replied, “No kidding.”
None of them noticed Revy looking on at Janet and Benny with jealousy in her eyes.
(_)
A few of days later, in the engine room of the Lagoon, Revy and Rock were having a private conversation.
Revy flatly said, “Rock, I want to have a kid. And I want you to help.”
Rock asked, “Revy, why do you want to have a child? Is it because Dutch, Janet, and Benny are pregnant?”
Revy had the decency to not verbally answer Rock, and instead she looked away from her lover.
Rock calmly said, “Revy, pregnancy and motherhood are very big commitments, and should not be taken lightly. A woman should want to bring a child into this world to love and raise. Not to just prove a point.”
Revy turned back to look at Rock, as she stated, “Oh. I am very serious about this. And I suggest we do like Janet and Benny did, and get each other pregnant.”
Rock quickly responded, “No. For several reasons that do not need to be stated. And I mean, no.”
Revy whined, “Why not? If we wanted two kids. It would cut our time in half, if we both got pregnant. And with all our wealthy, money is not an object.”
Rock let out a breath, as she admitted, “Because after everything that has happened, I fear that if I got pregnant, the pregnancy itself would drive me crazy. And crazy and motherhood are a bad combination for everyone involved.”
Revy smirked, “If you go crazy, I will be right there beside you. But, I doubt you will go crazy, because if you haven't noticed, you already are as crazy as I am. You admitted as much to me, on Naboo.”
Rock shrugged, as she admitted, “That's true.”
Revy inquired, “And as you are now. As I am now. Do you think we would make bad parents?”
Rock replied, “Not really. I think we will make good parents for any children we raise. I am still fairly sane. All things considered. And you have matured a lot, since I first met you.”
Revy responded, with happiness evident in her voice, “Thank you. Now, a better question is. Do you want to be the only one in our group not pregnant?”
Rock thought over Revy's point for a few seconds. Her eyes then slightly widened, as she answered, “That is a very good point. Okay. I will do this with you. So, when do you want to do this?”
Revy answered, “As soon as possible.”
Revy smiled, as she walked over, and hugged her girlfriend. She said, “I will talk to Janet about figuring out how to do this. She clearly has the know how, if she can get herself and Benny both knocked up.”
Rock returned Revy's hug, with a grin on her lips, as she replied, “Let me know what you need to do, Revy.”
Revy responded, “Don't worry. I will.”
(_)
Three weeks later, on a sunny day, at sea, as Revy was finishing up what she needed to do in the center restroom of the Lagoon.
After pulling up her shorts, and buckling her belt, she came out of the restroom, while holding a small, plastic stick. Rock was standing there holding one such stick of her right hand, as well.
Rock asked, “So, what did yours tell you?”
Revy suggested, “Let's find out at the same time.”
They held the two stick side by side, and both sticks showed the same thing.
Revy hugged Rock, as she exclaimed, “Thank you!”
(_)
A few hours later, the Lagoon has doing a job, they were hired too do. Which was capture an oil tanker, for a pirate outfit.
This was not the first time the Lagoon company had done this, and they knew how to accomplished their job, with minimum casualties, nor problems, for either side.
Revy was standing on deck, next to Rock. Both of them had on communications headsets, over their right ears.
As they stood there, Revy fired a missile from a rocket launcher, at the top, front part, of the hull, of the much larger oil tanker.
As the missile connected, and damaged the nose of the ship, but little else, Revy set her weapon down, and picked up am electronic bullhorn.
Revy yelled into her electronic bullhorn, “Listen up everyone! This is your lucky day! I am in a very good mood! I just found out that my girlfriend and I are each are having a kid! So, if you surrender peacefully! I won't kick all your asses!”
(_)
From within the Lagoon's pilot cabin, Dutch was in the left front chair, of the room, as she had her hands the controls of her boat.
Dutch had on a communications headset over her right ear as well, which she used to talk to Benny and Janet from the boat's built in communications system. She calmly stated, over the headset, “Contact our client for payment, and for them to get their asses out here, and take over their new prize.”
Over the communications headset, Benny replied, “No problem, Dutch. Janet and I are already one it.”
Dutch replied, “That is good to hear.”
Suddenly, Dutch felt a kick from inside her body. She looked down, passed her breasts, and towards her stomach. She said out loud, “Sorry. But, mommy has work to do.”
Dutch thought, 'Still, in a few months, we are all going to have to go on maternity leave. An all female crew of pirates, that are all heavily pregnant, attacking ships, would be just to damn embarrassing. We would never live it down.'
'At least the morning sickness hasn't been to bad for any of us. I guess, given we are all pregnant, we are no longer the Lagoon Company. We are the Lagoon Family. Still, the only question left is, where are we going to go? Though, I have a few ideas. My contacts finally found us a decent sized, private, tropical island, with the dock, mansion, and amenities that I wanted.'
'Now, all I have to do is convince the others to go on maternity leave. If this island turns out to be what I want, that won't be to hard. Though, we might all just decide to quit, to raise our children. Which would not be that bad a situation.'
'I could use a nice change of pace. And I am sure the others will feel the same way, once they settle down, and have their children.'
'Still, that is for tomorrow. Right now, we have a job to do.'
Dutch then went back to her job, as she and her crew soon confirmed with the captain of the oil tanker, on the oil tanker's surrender.
An hour later, the Lagoon crew were alerted that their payment had been received, on their private accounts, and the pirate outfit would be there in twenty minutes. Dutch then piloted the Lagoon away from the oil tanker, in the opposite direction from which the pirate were coming in.
Given everything that had happened to them, Dutch was not going to take any chances with herself, nor her family.
(_)
Four months later, it was early evening at the private, tropical island that Dutch had used a small portion of her family's wealth, to buy. The island had a small bay, that with a dock where the Lagoon PT boat as moored, and protected from any storms coming off of the sea.
Around the bay, including where the dock was located, and alone much of the shoreline, in both directions of the bay, was a nice, sandy beach. There was a grassy field between beach and the mansion on the island. There was also a salt water pool on the other side of the mansion. Along, with a hot tub, and a few other amenities.
This did not including what the Lagoon family was planning to add on the island. Such as Revy planning to add a firing range, on the far, backside of the topical island. With the range directed to where those whom used it would fire away from the Lagoon family's new home.
The mansion was already fully furnished.
The mansion also had a large vault for some of the gold and treasures, the Lagoon family on hand.
Also, included in the vault was instant man packets, and instant girl packets, along with other important things.
They also used the vault as their armory, for their weapons and equipment.
But, Dutch knew better than to put even half of what they had in the vault. Just in case they had to make a quick run for it on short notice.
So, Dutch and the others made sure to keep some of what they had on the Lagoon, in case they needed to run, and if need be, jump to another reality.
They small reality devices, and they rigged the Lagoon with a reality device, as well.
Dutch pointed out, that it never hurt to plan for a potential bad day in the future. And her family agreed with her.
There were plenty of bedrooms, bedroom, and other places, in the mansion, for everyone.
They all selected bedrooms on the second floor of their home.
Dutch had the master bedroom. Because she found, and bought the island and mansion. But, the other bedrooms, the two pairs of couples, were plenty big. With each of the bedrooms, they selected, having their own full bathroom and two walk in closets, per bedroom.
They also prepared other bedrooms for their future children, on the second floor of their home, as well.
And Dutch did not spare any expense on the technology and equipment, for their new home. From computers, to satellites communications for both internet, TV, and phone.
There was even a full staff of servants, and a few doctors on call for them, at the island, twenty-four hours, seven days a week. With of the staff and doctors paid well enough to not ask any questions about the pasts of their employers. Nor, to talk about their employers with others.
All in all, it was a great place for the Lagoon family to live.
The Lagoon family had nicknamed island, Lagoon Island, and the mansion, Lagoon Mansion.
(_)
As a calm night descended on Lagoon island, inside Lagoon Mansion, Dutch, Benny, Janet, Revy, and Rock were having dinner around a round table, in their formal dining room.
In clockwise, around the table, sat, Dutch, Benny, Janet, Revy, and Rock. With them being evenly seated apart, with Rock sitting next to Dutch, to Rock's left side.
They were all eating very well made salads, while drinking either water, or fruit juice. There was no wine, beer, nor other alcoholic beverages, given they were all pregnant.
They were all wearing loose maternity clothing of various styles and sizes.
Revy and Rock were around four months pregnant. Janet and Benny were around five months pregnant. And Dutch was quickly approaching her due date.
They were currently talking about the day to day activities of the Tower, and what the Tower had to offer for those whom lived in it.
Revy stated, “I will give Chang credit. The man, or should I say woman, had taste. Everything in the Tower was top class, when it came to living there... At least for us”
Benny admitted, “Yea. That indoor, heated pool was sweet.”
Revy turned to Janet, as she stated, “Janet. You should have told me you were taking Benny and Dutch shopping for new clothes, back then. I would have loved to come.”
Dutch commented, “Perhaps it is best that you didn't, Revy.”
Janet admitted, “Dutch is right. After thinking about it. I shouldn't have done that. It was Lotton made the suggestion to us, to go shopping for some really girlish clothing. And now that I think about it, he and Chang probably recorded the entire shopping trip for their sick thrills, and cheap laughs.”
“Also, Akira told me the time that you, Sawyer, and Shenhua played dress up with her, when she first arrived in Roanapur. Benny and Dutch were already uncomfortable with some of my clothing suggestions, which I made that day. I would hate to think what you would have picked out, if you had gone with us.”
Benny said, “It's okay, dear. The past is the past.”
Janet turned to Benny, as she replied, “Thank you, honey.” She then turned to Dutch, as she inquired, “So, how are you holding up?”
Dutch shrugged, as she answered, “Just looking forward to pushing the rug-rat out.”
Benny said, “That is completely understandable.” Benny looked down at her round stomach, as she commented, “I still cannot believe Janet talked me into this. At least, except for the breasts and stomach, the supersoldier serum is keeping us physically fit, and not letting us get fat, no matter what we eat.” She then looked back around the table, at her friends.
Dutch admitted, “There is that. And recovery after the birth will likely be short. as well. I look forward having a flat stomach, after all this is over.”
The rest of the women just nodded.
Rock said, “Well, I am glad you had a great time with Chang. Us, on the outside, were a bit busy. But...”
They noticed that Rock had immediately stopped talking.
This caught the attention of everyone else at the table.
Rock's face became unreadable for a few seconds, as she looked down at her small, but noticeable belly.
Rock's face then took on a sense of wonder, as she quickly pulled up her shirt, and she then placed both her hands directly onto her belly.
The others immediately understood what was happening to Rock, as they shared a few smiles, together.
Dutch thought, 'While none of us had any serious morning sickness. After all our morning sickness had finally passed. Each around three months. I have been looking forward to this day... Rock's baby just stated moving. We all knew that Rock wasn't crazy about getting pregnant. She was just along for the ride. Due to her not wanting be the only one not pregnant, in a home full of pregnant women. Now, she is finally getting a taste of the joys of pregnancy.'
Meanwhile Rock's mind has become a maelstrom of delight, as instincts she did not know she had started to kick in.
Rock already realized the intellectual part of becoming a parent, but it was not until now, that she was beginning to feel the emotional side of becoming a parent.
Now, Rock wanted this child. She wanted give birth and raise her child. And it was no longer a desire. It was a need. Something deep, something primal within her wanted to be a parent, and Rock was loving that feeling.
Revy looked at Rock, as she warmly smiled at her lover. She calmly stated, “My baby starting moving a few days ago, Rock. But, I didn't say anything to distract you. Because I wanted to see the look on your face when yours did, as well. And it was worth the wait to see that great look on your face. Feels good, doesn't it?”
Rock grew a lopsided grin, as she turned to look at at Revy. She replied, “Yea.”
Benny joked, “Wait till your child starts kicking on your full bladder.”
Janet giggled at her spouse's comment.
Dutch grinned, as she stated, “Welcome to motherhood, Rock.”
Rock turned to Dutch, as her smile became wider on her lips, as her child continued to move within her. She said, “Thanks.”
The rest of their evening was pleasant, for everyone involved.
(_)
A week later, it was mid-afternoon, on a warm, partly cloudy day, on Lagoon Island.
Inside Dutch's bedroom, at the Lagoon mansion, Rock looked the surreal situation around her.
From left to right, Revy, Revy, Benny, and Janet were sitting in chairs, beside each other, against the far wall, by the windows of in Dutch's bedroom. All of them were wearing casually clothing that looked decent on them, and fit them.
They keeping Dutch company, while she was in labor.
At the moment, the four pregnant friends were looking to their left, at Dutch, laying on her back, above her covers, in her bed. She had a dark brown sleeping gown, with sleeves, that covered her her body, except for her head, hands, and feet.
Though, the gown was open at the bottom, for what need to be done, real soon.
The doctors on called had been brought to help with the delivery. And even at this point, these doctors had no idea on the back-stories of their clients. Now, were the Lagoon family going to tell them anything of their past.
But, since the Lagoon family's money was good, the doctors did not ask any questions.
Rock turned look over at Revy, then at Janet, and Benny. She thought, 'After we all got pregnant, we knew this day would eventually come. It is just extremely awkward to watch someone who you originally knew as a guy, that was turned into a hot babe, going through labor and birth.'
'But, I am not really one to talk. I will be going through this in a few months, as well. Though, I have to admit that the last few months had been good. except for the usual minor issues of having five pregnant women living together in close quarters. And the side effects that our pregnancies has had on us.'
'Still, none of us has had any complications. So, there should be no reason for complications at birth, either. Given what was done to us, that is not surprising. The doctors are here, just in case we need them.'
'Already, all our monthly checks ups turned up fine. And we all found that to be a relief.'
'Though, of all of us, we found it absolutely hilarious that the one that freaked out the most about a pelvic exam was Revy. Given her life. I am not surprised she never such an examination before. And she did not know the details of what such an examination included. But, we all made it through, okay. With no one getting hurt. Not even the doctors that examined us, in such personal, physical detail.'
'Yet. There has been one worry. On our regular check ups, all of us found out we are each having a single girl. No boys. There is not way to prove it, but is possible that the formula given to us, that changed us, that is in our bloodstreams will only allow use to have girls. We might only be able to have girls. Still, the formula even changed our chromosomes from XY to XX. So if that is the case, the formula might have done the same thing to our children at conception.'
'Though, I doubt this theory, because back at Chang's Tower, we found records, of some of the mothers in the vats, whom gave birth to sons.'
'Still, because of this possibility, all of us had some genetic tests done on our babies, and we found there was sign of gene related birth defects.'
'I remember when, about four months ago, Dutch put her foot down. She told us, as an order, that we would not be taking any more jobs until our children were born, and that our children would be at least one year old. She called it mandatory maternity leave for us.'
'It was then that with the wealth we stole from Chang. That she used third parties to anonymously buy this island, and this mansion, for us. For our family. Our Lagoon Family. Which I agree is a good name for us now.'
Rock looked down, at her self, as she placed her hands on her extended belly, while she silently reflected, in thought, 'Besides, we are going to need all the room we can get, real soon.'
Rock looked over at Revy and the clothing her redheaded lover was currently wearing.
Along black panties and a back bar, Revy was wearing a shirt, pants, and nice saddles.
Rock mentally continued, 'After Revy started showing, the rest of us finally put our feet down. And we demanded she start wearing something more covering. Fortunately, we were able to convince her that a crop top and cut-offs shorts were not going to cut it.'
'And shopping was not the difficult, we just used our reality devices, to head to a clothing shops we knew about, anywhere, and time, we could think of, to shop and return here. Though, we are careful only to spend less than a few hours there, and be gone only a few minutes, for those on this island. Still, those were fun shopping trips.'
Meanwhile, Benny looked over at Dutch, as she inquired, “How are you doing, Dutch?”
Dutch was laying on her back, as she answered, “Bad. But, not as bad as I thought. I am no longer worried that Revy might kill one of the medical, staff when it is her turn.”
Revy snapped, “I heard that!”
Dutch smiled, as she replied, “Good.”
Janet commented, “We still haven't talked about names for any of the children.”
Dutch responded, “Good idea. But, let us deal with that later.” She then wretched in pain from another contraction, in her lower abdomen.
Rock looked over at Dutch, as she thought, 'At least she still had her sense of humor. Good.'
Rock turned to look at Revy, as she continued her thoughts, 'We all have had our ups and downs for the last several months. But, I have to admit that Revy's pregnancy has caused her to have some major mood swings. More than normal for her, which was extreme to begin with.'
'It did not help that she had to give up smoking and alcohol for the duration of her pregnancy. The smoking was bad, but the withdrawal from the alcohol was so intense that we had to sedate her for a couple of days, to ride out the effects. Though, we made sure the drugs we used on her did not harm the baby she is carrying. And we also made sure the withdrawal did not harm her child, either.'
'Fortunately, she and her unborn baby, made it through those problems, just fine.'
'Though, the only reason she hasn't been too hard on the rest of us is that we are all in the same boat. She realizes we have had the same problems as her. We are just able to have a better handle on our problems, than she does.'
Rock turned to one of the doctors there in the room, as she asked, “At this rate, how long until she gives birth?”
The doctor turned to Rock, as she quickly answered, “About six hours.”
Dutch groaned, “It is not the pain that is the worst thing about this. It is the pain being drawn out, with the waiting.” She then smiled, as she continued, “Though, I am looking forward to the joy of watching you four go through this, as well.”
This caused the other four pregnant women in the room to become a bit uncomfortable, as they unconsciously shifted in their chairs.
(_)
Five years later, in the late morning, the Lagoon family took an all female, family picture of their group on their dock, in the island bay, with the side of the Lagoon PT boat, used as their backdrop. With the front of the PT boat pointed towards the left of the camera.
As expected, all their children turned out to be healthy girls, in every way. With all five of their mothers fulling recovering fairly quickly, soon after each woman had given birth to their daughter.
Presently, each mother stood behind the daughter they had given birth to.
Both the adults and their children were in clothed in nice dresses.
From the order of right to left.
The two tanned skinned, blond, well behaved children were Janet and Benny's daughters.
The energetic, dark skinned kid making the peace sign with her right index and middle fingers was Dutch's daughter.
The two redheaded, tanned skinned girls, that were fighting each other, were Revy and Rock's daughters. With their parents trying to pull them away from each other, just as the picture was taken.
Still, it was a good photo that everyone involved was proud to have been a part of, in creating.
(_)
That afternoon, the adults played with their children, in the grassy field between the mansion and the bay.
As they played, Rock saw a glimmer of light coming from the tree line.
Rock knew who it was, as she smiled in the direction the glimmer of light came from, while giving the person along the treeline, a thumbs up, with her right thumb.
Revy inquired, “Who are you giving the thumbs up to?”
Rock continued to smile, as she dropped her right hand, to her side. She turned to looked at her lover, as she said, “Don't worry about it. It is all in the past. Let us live in the present, and not worry about the past, nor future.”
“Fine by me.” Revy replied, as she returned Rock's smile with her own. And they went back to playing with their children.
The End.
(_)
Author's Notes:
And so, in this story, one timeloop is closed with a happy ending.
Well, that is the end of book two. But, this Anthology of Insanity is only getting started.
I hope you enjoyed book two. Book three is next. Though, book three is not a horror story. Book three is a comedy and adventure story, that I hope you will enjoy.
Also, I said at the beginning of this chapter, I had to write this chapter, and add these five daughters to the storyline. This will become clear, as to why, later on in this anthology. But, if you are curious, I presented clues, in the chapters, of this anthology, that I have already posted.
Until next time. Have fun.